Brasão INTROIT
THESAURUS FIDEI Archivum Traditiōnis
⚜ Scriptorium
Biblioteca › Teologia Dogmática › Sanctus John Henry Cardinal Newman
Monumentum Theologicum

An Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine

De Doctrinae Christianae Evolutione
Sanctus John Henry Cardinal Newman · 1845 AD · Magisterio

T he following pages were not in the first instance written to prove the

2 divinity of the Catholic Religion, though ultimately they furnish a

3 positive argument in its behalf, but to explain certain difficulties in

4 its history, felt before now by the author himself, and commonly

5 insisted on by Protestants in controversy, as serving to blunt the force

6 of its *primâ facie* and general claims on our recognition.

7 However beautiful and promising that Religion is in theory, its history,

8 we are told, is its best refutation; the inconsistencies, found age

9 after age in its teaching, being as patent as the simultaneous

10 contrarieties of religious opinion manifest in the High, Low, and Broad

11 branches of the Church of England.

12 In reply to this specious objection, it is maintained in this Essay

13 that, granting that some large variations of teaching in its long course

14 of 1800 years exist, nevertheless, these, on examination, will be found

15 to arise from the nature of the case, and to proceed on a law, and with

16 a harmony and a definite drift, and with an analogy to Scripture

17 revelations, which, instead of telling to their disadvantage, actually

18 constitute an argument in their favour, as witnessing to a

19 superintending Providence and a great Design in the mode and in the

20 circumstances of their occurrence.

21 Perhaps his confidence in the truth and availableness of this view has

22 sometimes led the author to be careless and over-liberal in his

23 concessions to Protestants of historical fact.

24 If this be so anywhere, he begs the reader in such cases to understand

25 him as speaking hypothetically, and in the sense of an *argumentum ad

26 hominem* and *à fortiori*. Nor is such hypothetical reasoning out of

27 place in a publication which is addressed, not to theologians, but to

28 those who as yet are not even Catholics, and who, as they read history,

29 would scoff at any defence of Catholic doctrine which did not go the

30 length of covering admissions in matters of fact as broad as those which

31 are here ventured on.

32 In this new Edition of the Essay various important alterations have been

33 made in the arrangement of its separate parts, and some, not indeed in

34 its matter, but in its text.

35 *February 2, 1878.*

ADVERTISEMENT TO THE FIRST EDITION.

4 (Texto do capítulo)

OCULI MEI DEFECERUNT IN SALUTARE TUUM.

7 It is now above eleven years since the writer of the following pages, in

8 one of the early Numbers of the Tracts for the Times, expressed himself

9 thus:—

10 "Considering the high gifts, and the strong claims of the

11 Church of Rome and her dependencies on our admiration,

12 reverence, love, and gratitude, how could we withstand her, as

13 we do; how could we refrain from being melted into tenderness,

14 and rushing into communion with her, but for the words of

15 Truth, which bid us prefer Itself to the whole world? 'He that

16 loveth father or mother more than Me, is not worthy of Me.'

17 How could we learn to be severe, and execute judgment, but for

18 the warning of Moses against even a divinely-gifted teacher

19 who should preach new gods, and the anathema of St. Paul even

20 against Angels and Apostles who should bring in a new

21 doctrine?"[ix:1]

22 He little thought, when he so wrote, that the time would ever come when

23 he should feel the obstacle, which he spoke of as lying in the way of

24 communion with the Church of Rome, to be destitute of solid foundation.

25 The following work is directed towards its removal.

26 Having, in former publications, called attention to the supposed

27 difficulty, he considers himself bound to avow his present belief that

28 it is imaginary.

29 He has neither the ability to put out of hand a finished composition,

30 nor the wish to make a powerful and moving representation, on the great

31 subject of which he treats. His aim will be answered, if he succeeds in

32 suggesting thoughts, which in God's good time may quietly bear fruit, in

33 the minds of those to whom that subject is new; and which may carry

34 forward inquirers, who have already put themselves on the course.

35 If at times his tone appears positive or peremptory, he hopes this will

36 be imputed to the scientific character of the Work, which requires a

37 distinct statement of principles, and of the arguments which recommend

38 them.

39 He hopes too he shall be excused for his frequent quotations from

40 himself; which are necessary in order to show how he stands at present

41 in relation to various of his former Publications. * * *

42 Littlemore,

43 *October 6, 1845*.

44 POSTSCRIPT.

45 Since the above was written, the Author has joined the Catholic Church.

46 It was his intention and wish to have carried his Volume through the

47 Press before deciding finally on this step. But when he had got some

48 way in the printing, he recognized in himself a conviction of the truth

49 of the conclusion to which the discussion leads, so clear as to

50 supersede further deliberation. Shortly afterwards circumstances gave

51 him the opportunity of acting upon it, and he felt that he had no

52 warrant for refusing to do so.

53 His first act on his conversion was to offer his Work for revision to

54 the proper authorities; but the offer was declined on the ground that it

55 was written and partly printed before he was a Catholic, and that it

56 would come before the reader in a more persuasive form, if he read it as

57 the author wrote it.

58 It is scarcely necessary to add that he now submits every part of the

59 book to the judgment of the Church, with whose doctrine, on the subjects

60 of which he treats, he wishes all his thoughts to be coincident.

FOOTNOTES:

10 [ix:1] Records of the Church, xxiv. p. 7.

INTRODUCTION.

13 Christianity has been long enough in the world to justify us in dealing

14 with it as a fact in the world's history. Its genius and character, its

15 doctrines, precepts, and objects cannot be treated as matters of private

16 opinion or deduction, unless we may reasonably so regard the Spartan

17 institutions or the religion of Mahomet. It may indeed legitimately be

18 made the subject-matter of theories; what is its moral and political

19 excellence, what its due location in the range of ideas or of facts

20 which we possess, whether it be divine or human, whether original or

21 eclectic, or both at once, how far favourable to civilization or to

22 literature, whether a religion for all ages or for a particular state of

23 society, these are questions upon the fact, or professed solutions of

24 the fact, and belong to the province of opinion; but to a fact do they

25 relate, on an admitted fact do they turn, which must be ascertained as

26 other facts, and surely has on the whole been so ascertained, unless the

27 testimony of so many centuries is to go for nothing. Christianity is no

28 theory of the study or the cloister. It has long since passed beyond the

29 letter of documents and the reasonings of individual minds, and has

30 become public property. Its "sound has gone out into all lands," and its

31 "words unto the ends of the world." It has from the first had an

32 objective existence, and has thrown itself upon the great concourse of

33 men. Its home is in the world; and to know what it is, we must seek it

34 in the world, and hear the world's witness of it.

35 2.

36 The hypothesis, indeed, has met with wide reception in these latter

37 times, that Christianity does not fall within the province of

38 history,—that it is to each man what each man thinks it to be, and

39 nothing else; and thus in fact is a mere name for a cluster or family of

40 rival religions all together, religions at variance one with another,

41 and claiming the same appellation, not because there can be assigned any

42 one and the same doctrine as the common foundation of all, but because

43 certain points of agreement may be found here and there of some sort or

44 other, by which each in its turn is connected with one or other of the

45 rest. Or again, it has been maintained, or implied, that all existing

46 denominations of Christianity are wrong, none representing it as taught

47 by Christ and His Apostles; that the original religion has gradually

48 decayed or become hopelessly corrupt; nay that it died out of the world

49 at its birth, and was forthwith succeeded by a counterfeit or

50 counterfeits which assumed its name, though they inherited at best but

51 some fragments of its teaching; or rather that it cannot even be said

52 either to have decayed or to have died, because historically it has no

53 substance of its own, but from the first and onwards it has, on the

54 stage of the world, been nothing more than a mere assemblage of

55 doctrines and practices derived from without, from Oriental, Platonic,

56 Polytheistic sources, from Buddhism, Essenism, Manicheeism; or that,

57 allowing true Christianity still to exist, it has but a hidden and

58 isolated life, in the hearts of the elect, or again as a literature or

59 philosophy, not certified in any way, much less guaranteed, to come from

60 above, but one out of the various separate informations about the

61 Supreme Being and human duty, with which an unknown Providence had

62 furnished us, whether in nature or in the world.

63 3.

64 All such views of Christianity imply that there is no sufficient body of

65 historical proof to interfere with, or at least to prevail against, any

66 number whatever of free and independent hypotheses concerning it. But

67 this surely is not self-evident, and has itself to be proved. Till

68 positive reasons grounded on facts are adduced to the contrary, the most

69 natural hypotheses, the most agreeable to our mode of proceeding in

70 parallel cases, and that which takes precedence of all others, is to

71 consider that the society of Christians, which the Apostles left on

72 earth, were of that religion to which the Apostles had converted them;

73 that the external continuity of name, profession, and communion, argues

74 a real continuity of doctrine; that, as Christianity began by

75 manifesting itself as of a certain shape and bearing to all mankind,

76 therefore it went on so to manifest itself; and that the more,

77 considering that prophecy had already determined that it was to be a

78 power visible in the world and sovereign over it, characters which are

79 accurately fulfilled in that historical Christianity to which we

80 commonly give the name. It is not a violent assumption, then, but rather

81 mere abstinence from the wanton admission of a principle which would

82 necessarily lead to the most vexatious and preposterous scepticism, to

83 take it for granted, before proof to the contrary, that the Christianity

84 of the second, fourth, seventh, twelfth, sixteenth, and intermediate

85 centuries is in its substance the very religion which Christ and His

86 Apostles taught in the first, whatever may be the modifications for good

87 or for evil which lapse of years, or the vicissitudes of human affairs,

88 have impressed upon it.

89 Of course I do not deny the abstract possibility of extreme changes.

90 The substitution is certainly, in idea, supposable of a counterfeit

91 Christianity,—superseding the original, by means of the adroit

92 innovations of seasons, places, and persons, till, according to the

93 familiar illustration, the "blade" and the "handle" are alternately

94 renewed, and identity is lost without the loss of continuity. It is

95 possible; but it must not be assumed. The *onus probandi* is with those

96 who assert what it is unnatural to expect; to be just able to doubt is

97 no warrant for disbelieving.

98 4.

99 Accordingly, some writers have gone on to give reasons from history for

100 their refusing to appeal to history. They aver that, when they come to

101 look into the documents and literature of Christianity in times past,

102 they find its doctrines so variously represented, and so inconsistently

103 maintained by its professors, that, however natural it be *à priori*, it

104 is useless, in fact, to seek in history the matter of that Revelation

105 which has been vouchsafed to mankind; that they cannot be historical

106 Christians if they would. They say, in the words of Chillingworth,

107 "There are popes against popes, councils against councils, some fathers

108 against others, the same fathers against themselves, a consent of

109 fathers of one age against a consent of fathers of another age, the

110 Church of one age against the Church of another age:"—Hence they are

111 forced, whether they will or not, to fall back upon the Bible as the

112 sole source of Revelation, and upon their own personal private judgment

113 as the sole expounder of its doctrine. This is a fair argument, if it

114 can be maintained, and it brings me at once to the subject of this

115 Essay. Not that it enters into my purpose to convict of misstatement, as

116 might be done, each separate clause of this sweeping accusation of a

117 smart but superficial writer; but neither on the other hand do I mean

118 to deny everything that he says to the disadvantage of historical

119 Christianity. On the contrary, I shall admit that there are in fact

120 certain apparent variations in its teaching, which have to be explained;

121 thus I shall begin, but then I shall attempt to explain them to the

122 exculpation of that teaching in point of unity, directness, and

123 consistency.

124 5.

125 Meanwhile, before setting about this work, I will address one remark to

126 Chillingworth and his friends:—Let them consider, that if they can

127 criticize history, the facts of history certainly can retort upon them.

128 It might, I grant, be clearer on this great subject than it is. This is

129 no great concession. History is not a creed or a catechism, it gives

130 lessons rather than rules; still no one can mistake its general teaching

131 in this matter, whether he accept it or stumble at it. Bold outlines and

132 broad masses of colour rise out of the records of the past. They may be

133 dim, they may be incomplete; but they are definite. And this one thing

134 at least is certain; whatever history teaches, whatever it omits,

135 whatever it exaggerates or extenuates, whatever it says and unsays, at

136 least the Christianity of history is not Protestantism. If ever there

137 were a safe truth, it is this.

138 And Protestantism has ever felt it so. I do not mean that every writer

139 on the Protestant side has felt it; for it was the fashion at first, at

140 least as a rhetorical argument against Rome, to appeal to past ages, or

141 to some of them; but Protestantism, as a whole, feels it, and has felt

142 it. This is shown in the determination already referred to of dispensing

143 with historical Christianity altogether, and of forming a Christianity

144 from the Bible alone: men never would have put it aside, unless they had

145 despaired of it. It is shown by the long neglect of ecclesiastical

146 history in England, which prevails even in the English Church. Our

147 popular religion scarcely recognizes the fact of the twelve long ages

148 which lie between the Councils of Nicæa and Trent, except as affording

149 one or two passages to illustrate its wild interpretations of certain

150 prophesies of St. Paul and St. John. It is melancholy to say it, but the

151 chief, perhaps the only English writer who has any claim to be

152 considered an ecclesiastical historian, is the unbeliever Gibbon. To be

153 deep in history is to cease to be a Protestant.

154 6.

155 And this utter incongruity between Protestantism and historical

156 Christianity is a plain fact, whether the latter be regarded in its

157 earlier or in its later centuries. Protestants can as little bear its

158 Ante-nicene as its Post-tridentine period. I have elsewhere observed on

159 this circumstance: "So much must the Protestant grant that, if such a

160 system of doctrine as he would now introduce ever existed in early

161 times, it has been clean swept away as if by a deluge, suddenly,

162 silently, and without memorial; by a deluge coming in a night, and

163 utterly soaking, rotting, heaving up, and hurrying off every vestige of

164 what it found in the Church, before cock-crowing: so that 'when they

165 rose in the morning' her true seed 'were all dead corpses'—Nay dead and

166 buried—and without gravestone. 'The waters went over them; there was

167 not one of them left; they sunk like lead in the mighty waters.' Strange

168 antitype, indeed, to the early fortunes of Israel!—then the enemy was

169 drowned, and 'Israel saw them dead upon the sea-shore.' But now, it

170 would seem, water proceeded as a flood 'out of the serpent's mouth,' and

171 covered all the witnesses, so that not even their dead bodies lay in the

172 streets of the great city.' Let him take which of his doctrines he will,

173 his peculiar view of self-righteousness, of formality, of superstition;

174 his notion of faith, or of spirituality in religious worship; his denial

175 of the virtue of the sacraments, or of the ministerial commission, or

176 of the visible Church; or his doctrine of the divine efficacy of the

177 Scriptures as the one appointed instrument of religious teaching; and

178 let him consider how far Antiquity, as it has come down to us, will

179 countenance him in it. No; he must allow that the alleged deluge has

180 done its work; yes, and has in turn disappeared itself; it has been

181 swallowed up by the earth, mercilessly as itself was merciless."[9:1]

182 That Protestantism, then, is not the Christianity of history, it is easy

183 to determine, but to retort is a poor reply in controversy to a question

184 of fact, and whatever be the violence or the exaggeration of writers

185 like Chillingworth, if they have raised a real difficulty, it may claim

186 a real answer, and we must determine whether on the one hand

187 Christianity is still to represent to us a definite teaching from above,

188 or whether on the other its utterances have been from time to time so

189 strangely at variance, that we are necessarily thrown back on our own

190 judgment individually to determine, what the revelation of God is, or

191 rather if in fact there is, or has been, any revelation at all.

192 7.

193 Here then I concede to the opponents of historical Christianity, that

194 there are to be found, during the 1800 years through which it has

195 lasted, certain apparent inconsistencies and alterations in its doctrine

196 and its worship, such as irresistibly attract the attention of all who

197 inquire into it. They are not sufficient to interfere with the general

198 character and course of the religion, but they raise the question how

199 they came about, and what they mean, and have in consequence supplied

200 matter for several hypotheses.

201 Of these one is to the effect that Christianity has even changed from

202 the first and ever accommodates itself to the circumstances of times and

203 seasons; but it is difficult to understand how such a view is compatible

204 with the special idea of revealed truth, and in fact its advocates more

205 or less abandon, or tend to abandon the supernatural claims of

206 Christianity; so it need not detain us here.

207 A second and more plausible hypothesis is that of the Anglican divines,

208 who reconcile and bring into shape the exuberant phenomena under

209 consideration, by cutting off and casting away as corruptions all

210 usages, ways, opinions, and tenets, which have not the sanction of

211 primitive times. They maintain that history first presents to us a pure

212 Christianity in East and West, and then a corrupt; and then of course

213 their duty is to draw the line between what is corrupt and what is pure,

214 and to determine the dates at which the various changes from good to bad

215 were introduced. Such a principle of demarcation, available for the

216 purpose, they consider they have found in the *dictum* of Vincent of

217 Lerins, that revealed and Apostolic doctrine is "quod semper, quod

218 ubique, quod ab omnibus," a principle infallibly separating, on the

219 whole field of history, authoritative doctrine from opinion, rejecting

220 what is faulty, and combining and forming a theology. That "Christianity

221 is what has been held always, everywhere, and by all," certainly

222 promises a solution of the perplexities, an interpretation of the

223 meaning, of history. What can be more natural than that divines and

224 bodies of men should speak, sometimes from themselves, sometimes from

225 tradition? what more natural than that individually they should say many

226 things on impulse, or under excitement, or as conjectures, or in

227 ignorance? what more certain than that they must all have been

228 instructed and catechized in the Creed of the Apostles? what more

229 evident than that what was their own would in its degree be peculiar,

230 and differ from what was similarly private and personal in their

231 brethren? what more conclusive than that the doctrine that was common to

232 all at once was not really their own, but public property in which they

233 had a joint interest, and was proved by the concurrence of so many

234 witnesses to have come from an Apostolical source? Here, then, we have a

235 short and easy method for bringing the various informations of

236 ecclesiastical history under that antecedent probability in its favour,

237 which nothing but its actual variations would lead us to neglect. Here

238 we have a precise and satisfactory reason why we should make much of the

239 earlier centuries, yet pay no regard to the later, why we should admit

240 some doctrines and not others, why we refuse the Creed of Pius IV. and

241 accept the Thirty-nine Articles.

242 8.

243 Such is the rule of historical interpretation which has been professed

244 in the English school of divines; and it contains a majestic truth, and

245 offers an intelligible principle, and wears a reasonable air. It is

246 congenial, or, as it may be said, native to the Anglican mind, which

247 takes up a middle position, neither discarding the Fathers nor

248 acknowledging the Pope. It lays down a simple rule by which to measure

249 the value of every historical fact, as it comes, and thereby it provides

250 a bulwark against Rome, while it opens an assault upon Protestantism.

251 Such is its promise; but its difficulty lies in applying it in

252 particular cases. The rule is more serviceable in determining what is

253 not, than what is Christianity; it is irresistible against

254 Protestantism, and in one sense indeed it is irresistible against Rome

255 also, but in the same sense it is irresistible against England. It

256 strikes at Rome through England. It admits of being interpreted in one

257 of two ways: if it be narrowed for the purpose of disproving the

258 catholicity of the Creed of Pope Pius, it becomes also an objection to

259 the Athanasian; and if it be relaxed to admit the doctrines retained by

260 the English Church, it no longer excludes certain doctrines of Rome

261 which that Church denies. It cannot at once condemn St. Thomas and St.

262 Bernard, and defend St. Athanasius and St. Gregory Nazianzen.

263 This general defect in its serviceableness has been heretofore felt by

264 those who appealed to it. It was said by one writer; "The Rule of

265 Vincent is not of a mathematical or demonstrative character, but moral,

266 and requires practical judgment and good sense to apply it. For

267 instance, what is meant by being 'taught *always*'? does it mean in

268 every century, or every year, or every month? Does '*everywhere*' mean

269 in every country, or in every diocese? and does 'the *Consent of

270 Fathers*' require us to produce the direct testimony of every one of

271 them? How many Fathers, how many places, how many instances, constitute

272 a fulfilment of the test proposed? It is, then, from the nature of the

273 case, a condition which never can be satisfied as fully as it might have

274 been. It admits of various and unequal application in various instances;

275 and what degree of application is enough, must be decided by the same

276 principles which guide us in the conduct of life, which determine us in

277 politics, or trade, or war, which lead us to accept Revelation at all,

278 (for which we have but probability to show at most,) nay, to believe in

279 the existence of an intelligent Creator."[12:1]

280 9.

281 So much was allowed by this writer; but then he added:—

282 "This character, indeed, of Vincent's Canon, will but recommend it to

283 the disciples of the school of Butler, from its agreement with the

284 analogy of nature; but it affords a ready loophole for such as do not

285 wish to be persuaded, of which both Protestants and Romanists are not

286 slow to avail themselves."

287 This surely is the language of disputants who are more intent on

288 assailing others than on defending themselves; as if similar loopholes

289 were not necessary for Anglican theology.

290 He elsewhere says: "What there is not the shadow of a reason for saying

291 that the Fathers held, what has not the faintest pretensions of being a

292 Catholic truth, is this, that St. Peter or his successors were and are

293 universal Bishops, that they have the whole of Christendom for their one

294 diocese in a way in which other Apostles and Bishops had and have

295 not."[13:1] Most true, if, in order that a doctrine be considered

296 Catholic, it must be formally stated by the Fathers generally from the

297 very first; but, on the same understanding, the doctrine also of the

298 apostolical succession in the episcopal order "has not the faintest

299 pretensions of being a Catholic truth."

300 Nor was this writer without a feeling of the special difficulty of his

301 school; and he attempted to meet it by denying it. He wished to maintain

302 that the sacred doctrines admitted by the Church of England into her

303 Articles were taught in primitive times with a distinctness which no one

304 could fancy to attach to the characteristic tenets of Rome.

305 "We confidently affirm," he said in another publication, "that there is

306 not an article in the Athanasian Creed concerning the Incarnation which

307 is not anticipated in the controversy with the Gnostics. There is no

308 question which the Apollinarian or the Nestorian heresy raised, which

309 may not be decided in the words of Ignatius, Irenæus and

310 Tertullian."[13:2]

311 10.

312 This may be considered as true. It may be true also, or at least shall

313 here be granted as true, that there is also a *consensus* in the

314 Ante-nicene Church for the doctrines of our Lord's Consubstantiality and

315 Coeternity with the Almighty Father. Let us allow that the whole circle

316 of doctrines, of which our Lord is the subject, was consistently and

317 uniformly confessed by the Primitive Church, though not ratified

318 formally in Council. But it surely is otherwise with the Catholic

319 doctrine of the Trinity. I do not see in what sense it can be said that

320 there is a *consensus* of primitive divines in its favour, which will

321 not avail also for certain doctrines of the Roman Church which will

322 presently come into mention. And this is a point which the writer of the

323 above passages ought to have more distinctly brought before his mind and

324 more carefully weighed; but he seems to have fancied that Bishop Bull

325 proved the primitiveness of the Catholic doctrine concerning the Holy

326 Trinity as well as that concerning our Lord.

327 Now it should be clearly understood what it is which must be shown by

328 those who would prove it. Of course the doctrine of our Lord's divinity

329 itself partly implies and partly recommends the doctrine of the Trinity;

330 but implication and suggestion belong to another class of arguments

331 which has not yet come into consideration. Moreover the statements of a

332 particular father or doctor may certainly be of a most important

333 character; but one divine is not equal to a Catena. We must have a whole

334 doctrine stated by a whole Church. The Catholic Truth in question is

335 made up of a number of separate propositions, each of which, if

336 maintained to the exclusion of the rest, is a heresy. In order then to

337 prove that all the Ante-nicene writers taught the dogma of the Holy

338 Trinity, it is not enough to prove that each still has gone far enough

339 to be only a heretic—not enough to prove that one has held that the

340 Son is God, (for so did the Sabellian, so did the Macedonian), and

341 another that the Father is not the Son, (for so did the Arian), and

342 another that the Son is equal to the Father, (for so did the Tritheist),

343 and another that there is but One God, (for so did the Unitarian),—not

344 enough that many attached in some sense a Threefold Power to the idea of

345 the Almighty, (for so did almost all the heresies that ever existed, and

346 could not but do so, if they accepted the New Testament at all); but we

347 must show that all these statements at once, and others too, are laid

348 down by as many separate testimonies as may fairly be taken to

349 constitute a "*consensus* of doctors." It is true indeed that the

350 subsequent profession of the doctrine in the Universal Church creates a

351 presumption that it was held even before it was professed; and it is

352 fair to interpret the early Fathers by the later. This is true, and

353 admits of application to certain other doctrines besides that of the

354 Blessed Trinity in Unity; but there is as little room for such

355 antecedent probabilities as for the argument from suggestions and

356 intimations in the precise and imperative *Quod semper, quod ubique,

357 quod ab omnibus*, as it is commonly understood by English divines, and

358 is by them used against the later Church and the see of Rome. What we

359 have a right to ask, if we are bound to act upon Vincent's rule in

360 regard to the Trinitarian dogma, is a sufficient number of Ante-nicene

361 statements, each distinctly anticipating the Athanasian Creed.

362 11.

363 Now let us look at the leading facts of the case, in appealing to which

364 I must not be supposed to be ascribing any heresy to the holy men whose

365 words have not always been sufficiently full or exact to preclude the

366 imputation. First, the Creeds of that early day make no mention in

367 their letter of the Catholic doctrine at all. They make mention indeed

368 of a Three; but that there is any mystery in the doctrine, that the

369 Three are One, that They are coequal, coeternal, all increate, all

370 omnipotent, all incomprehensible, is not stated, and never could be

371 gathered from them. Of course we believe that they imply it, or rather

372 intend it. God forbid we should do otherwise! But nothing in the mere

373 letter of those documents leads to that belief. To give a deeper meaning

374 to their letter, we must interpret them by the times which came after.

375 Again, there is one and one only great doctrinal Council in Ante-nicene

376 times. It was held at Antioch, in the middle of the third century, on

377 occasion of the incipient innovations of the Syrian heretical school.

378 Now the Fathers there assembled, for whatever reason, condemned, or at

379 least withdrew, when it came into the dispute, the word "Homoüsion,"

380 which was afterwards received at Nicæa as the special symbol of

381 Catholicism against Arius.[16:1]

382 Again, the six great Bishops and Saints of the Ante-nicene Church were

383 St. Irenæus, St. Hippolytus, St. Cyprian, St. Gregory Thaumaturgus, St.

384 Dionysius of Alexandria, and St. Methodius. Of these, St. Dionysius is

385 accused by St. Basil of having sown the first seeds of Arianism;[16:2]

386 and St. Gregory is allowed by the same learned Father to have used

387 language concerning our Lord, which he only defends on the plea of an

388 economical object in the writer.[16:3] St. Hippolytus speaks as if he

389 were ignorant of our Lord's Eternal Sonship;[17:1] St. Methodius speaks

390 incorrectly at least upon the Incarnation;[17:2] and St. Cyprian does

391 not treat of theology at all. Such is the incompleteness of the extant

392 teaching of these true saints, and, in their day, faithful witnesses of

393 the Eternal Son.

394 Again, Athenagoras, St. Clement, Tertullian, and the two SS. Dionysii

395 would appear to be the only writers whose language is at any time exact

396 and systematic enough to remind us of the Athanasian Creed. If we limit

397 our view of the teaching of the Fathers by what they expressly state,

398 St. Ignatius may be considered as a Patripassian, St. Justin arianizes,

399 and St. Hippolytus is a Photinian.

400 Again, there are three great theological authors of the Ante-nicene

401 centuries, Tertullian, Origen, and, we may add, Eusebius, though he

402 lived some way into the fourth. Tertullian is heterodox on the doctrine

403 of our Lord's divinity,[17:3] and, indeed, ultimately fell altogether

404 into heresy or schism; Origen is, at the very least, suspected, and must

405 be defended and explained rather than cited as a witness of orthodoxy;

406 and Eusebius was a Semi-Arian.

407 12.

408 Moreover, it may be questioned whether any Ante-nicene father

409 distinctly affirms either the numerical Unity or the Coequality of the

410 Three Persons; except perhaps the heterodox Tertullian, and that chiefly

411 in a work written after he had become a Montanist:[18:1] yet to satisfy

412 the Anti-roman use of *Quod semper, &c.*, surely we ought not to be left

413 for these great articles of doctrine to the testimony of a later age.

414 Further, Bishop Bull allows that "nearly all the ancient Catholics who

415 preceded Arius have the appearance of being ignorant of the invisible

416 and incomprehensible (*immensam*) nature of the Son of God;"[18:2] an

417 article expressly taught in the Athanasian Creed under the sanction of

418 its anathema.

419 It must be asked, moreover, how much direct and literal testimony the

420 Ante-nicene Fathers give, one by one, to the divinity of the Holy

421 Spirit? This alone shall be observed, that St. Basil, in the fourth

422 century, finding that, if he distinctly called the Third Person in the

423 Blessed Trinity by the Name of God, he should be put out of the Church

424 by the Arians, pointedly refrained from doing so on an occasion on which

425 his enemies were on the watch; and that, when some Catholics found fault

426 with him, St. Athanasius took his part.[18:3] Could this possibly have

427 been the conduct of any true Christian, not to say Saint, of a later

428 age? that is, whatever be the true account of it, does it not suggest to

429 us that the testimony of those early times lies very unfavourably for

430 the application of the rule of Vincentius?

431 13.

432 Let it not be for a moment supposed that I impugn the orthodoxy of the

433 early divines, or the cogency of their testimony among *fair* inquirers;

434 but I am trying them by that *unfair* interpretation of Vincentius,

435 which is necessary in order to make him available against the Church of

436 Rome. And now, as to the positive evidence which those Fathers offer in

437 behalf of the Catholic doctrine of the Trinity, it has been drawn out by

438 Dr. Burton and seems to fall under two heads. One is the general

439 *ascription of glory* to the Three Persons together, both by fathers and

440 churches, and that on continuous tradition and from the earliest times.

441 Under the second fall certain *distinct statements* of *particular*

442 fathers; thus we find the word "Trinity" used by St. Theophilus, St.

443 Clement, St. Hippolytus, Tertullian, St. Cyprian, Origen, St. Methodius;

444 and the Divine *Circumincessio*, the most distinctive portion of the

445 Catholic doctrine, and the unity of power, or again, of substance, are

446 declared with more or less distinctness by Athenagoras, St. Irenæus, St.

447 Clement, Tertullian, St. Hippolytus, Origen, and the two SS. Dionysii.

448 This is pretty much the whole of the evidence.

449 14.

450 Perhaps it will be said we ought to take the Ante-nicene Fathers as a

451 whole, and interpret one of them by another. This is to assume that they

452 are all of one school, which of course they are, but which in

453 controversy is a point to be proved; but it is even doubtful whether, on

454 the whole, such a procedure would strengthen the argument. For instance,

455 as to the second head of the positive evidence noted by Dr. Burton,

456 Tertullian is the most formal and elaborate of these Fathers in his

457 statements of the Catholic doctrine. "It would hardly be possible," says

458 Dr. Burton, after quoting a passage, "for Athanasius himself, or the

459 compiler of the Athanasian Creed, to have delivered the doctrine of the

460 Trinity in stronger terms than these."[19:1] Yet Tertullian must be

461 considered heterodox on the doctrine of our Lord's eternal

462 generation.[20:1] If then we are to argue from his instance to that of

463 the other Fathers, we shall be driven to the conclusion that even the

464 most exact statements are worth nothing more than their letter, are a

465 warrant for nothing beyond themselves, and are consistent with

466 heterodoxy where they do not expressly protest against it.

467 And again, as to the argument derivable from the Doxologies, it must not

468 be forgotten that one of the passages in St. Justin Martyr includes the

469 worship of the Angels. "We worship and adore," he says, "Him, and the

470 Son who came from Him and taught us these things, and the host of those

471 other good Angels, who follow and are like Him, and the Prophetic

472 Spirit."[20:2] A Unitarian might argue from this passage that the glory

473 and worship which the early Church ascribed to our Lord was not more

474 definite than that which St. Justin was ready to concede to creatures.

475 15.

476 Thus much on the doctrine of the Holy Trinity. Let us proceed to another

477 example. There are two doctrines which are generally associated with the

478 name of a Father of the fourth and fifth centuries, and which can show

479 little definite, or at least but partial, testimony in their behalf

480 before his time,—Purgatory and Original Sin. The dictum of Vincent

481 admits both or excludes both, according as it is or is not rigidly

482 taken; but, if used by Aristotle's "Lesbian Rule," then, as Anglicans

483 would wish, it can be made to admit Original Sin and exclude Purgatory.

484 On the one hand, some notion of suffering, or disadvantage, or

485 punishment after this life, in the case of the faithful departed, or

486 other vague forms of the doctrine of Purgatory, has in its favour almost

487 a *consensus* of the four first ages of the Church, though some Fathers

488 state it with far greater openness and decision than others. It is, as

489 far as words go, the confession of St. Clement of Alexandria,

490 Tertullian, St. Perpetua, St. Cyprian, Origen, Lactantius, St. Hilary,

491 St. Cyril of Jerusalem, St. Ambrose, St. Basil, St. Gregory of

492 Nazianzus, and of Nyssa, St. Chrysostom, St. Jerome, St. Paulinus, and

493 St. Augustine. And so, on the other hand, there is a certain agreement

494 of Fathers from the first that mankind has derived some disadvantage

495 from the sin of Adam.

496 16.

497 Next, when we consider the two doctrines more distinctly,—the doctrine

498 that between death and judgment there is a time or state of punishment;

499 and the doctrine that all men, naturally propagated from fallen Adam,

500 are in consequence born destitute of original righteousness,—we find,

501 on the one hand, several, such as Tertullian, St. Perpetua, St. Cyril,

502 St. Hilary, St. Jerome, St. Gregory Nyssen, as far as their words go,

503 definitely declaring a doctrine of Purgatory: whereas no one will say

504 that there is a testimony of the Fathers, equally strong, for the

505 doctrine of Original Sin, though it is difficult here to make any

506 definite statement about their teaching without going into a discussion

507 of the subject.

508 On the subject of Purgatory there were, to speak generally, two schools

509 of opinion; the Greek, which contemplated a trial of fire at the last

510 day through which all were to pass; and the African, resembling more

511 nearly the present doctrine of the Roman Church. And so there were two

512 principal views of Original Sin, the Greek and the African or Latin. Of

513 the Greek, the judgment of Hooker is well known, though it must not be

514 taken in the letter: "The heresy of freewill was a millstone about those

515 Pelagians' neck; shall we therefore give sentence of death inevitable

516 against all those Fathers in the Greek Church which, being mispersuaded,

517 died in the error of freewill?"[22:1] Bishop Taylor, arguing for an

518 opposite doctrine, bears a like testimony: "Original Sin," he says, "as

519 it is at this day commonly explicated, was not the doctrine of the

520 primitive Church; but when Pelagius had puddled the stream, St. Austin

521 was so angry that he stamped and disturbed it more. And truly . . I do

522 not think that the gentlemen that urged against me St. Austin's opinion

523 do well consider that I profess myself to follow those Fathers who were

524 before him; and whom St. Austin did forsake, as I do him, in the

525 question."[22:2] The same is asserted or allowed by Jansenius, Petavius,

526 and Walch,[22:3] men of such different schools that we may surely take

527 their agreement as a proof of the fact. A late writer, after going

528 through the testimonies of the Fathers one by one, comes to the

529 conclusion, first, that "the Greek Church in no point favoured

530 Augustine, except in teaching that from Adam's sin came death, and,

531 (after the time of Methodius,) an extraordinary and unnatural sensuality

532 also;" next, that "the Latin Church affirmed, in addition, that a

533 corrupt and contaminated soul, and that, by generation, was carried on

534 to his posterity;"[22:4] and, lastly, that neither Greeks nor Latins

535 held the doctrine of imputation. It may be observed, in addition, that,

536 in spite of the forcible teaching of St. Paul on the subject, the

537 doctrine of Original Sin appears neither in the Apostles' nor the Nicene

538 Creed.

539 17.

540 One additional specimen shall be given as a sample of many others:—I

541 betake myself to one of our altars to receive the Blessed Eucharist; I

542 have no doubt whatever on my mind about the Gift which that Sacrament

543 contains; I confess to myself my belief, and I go through the steps on

544 which it is assured to me. "The Presence of Christ is here, for It

545 follows upon Consecration; and Consecration is the prerogative of

546 Priests; and Priests are made by Ordination; and Ordination comes in

547 direct line from the Apostles. Whatever be our other misfortunes, every

548 link in our chain is safe; we have the Apostolic Succession, we have a

549 right form of consecration: therefore we are blessed with the great

550 Gift." Here the question rises in me, "Who told you about that Gift?" I

551 answer, "I have learned it from the Fathers: I believe the Real Presence

552 because they bear witness to it. St. Ignatius calls it 'the medicine of

553 immortality:' St. Irenæus says that 'our flesh becomes incorrupt, and

554 partakes of life, and has the hope of the resurrection,' as 'being

555 nourished from the Lord's Body and Blood;' that the Eucharist 'is made

556 up of two things, an earthly and an heavenly:'[23:1] perhaps Origen, and

557 perhaps Magnes, after him, say that It is not a type of our Lord's Body,

558 but His Body: and St. Cyprian uses language as fearful as can be spoken,

559 of those who profane it. I cast my lot with them, I believe as they."

560 Thus I reply, and then the thought comes upon me a second time, "And do

561 not the same ancient Fathers bear witness to another doctrine, which

562 you disown? Are you not as a hypocrite, listening to them when you will,

563 and deaf when you will not? How are you casting your lot with the

564 Saints, when you go but half-way with them? For of whether of the two do

565 they speak the more frequently, of the Real Presence in the Eucharist,

566 or of the Pope's supremacy? You accept the lesser evidence, you reject

567 the greater."

568 18.

569 In truth, scanty as the Ante-nicene notices may be of the Papal

570 Supremacy, they are both more numerous and more definite than the

571 adducible testimonies in favour of the Real Presence. The testimonies to

572 the latter are confined to a few passages such as those just quoted. On

573 the other hand, of a passage in St. Justin, Bishop Kaye remarks, "Le

574 Nourry infers that Justin maintained the doctrine of Transubstantiation;

575 it might in my opinion be more plausibly urged in favour of

576 Consubstantiation, since Justin calls the consecrated elements Bread and

577 Wine, though not common bread and wine.[24:1] . . . We may therefore

578 conclude that, when he calls them the Body and Blood of Christ, he

579 speaks figuratively." "Clement," observes the same author, "says that

580 the Scripture calls wine a mystic *symbol* of the holy blood. . . . Clement

581 gives various interpretations of Christ's expressions in John vi.

582 respecting His flesh and blood; but in no instance does he interpret

583 them literally. . . . . His notion seems to have been that, by partaking of

584 the bread and wine in the Eucharist, the soul of the believer is united

585 to the Spirit, and that by this union the principle of immortality is

586 imparted to the flesh."[24:2] "It has been suggested by some," says

587 Waterland, "that Tertullian understood John vi. merely of faith, or

588 doctrine, or spiritual actions; and it is strenuously denied by others."

589 After quoting the passage, he adds, "All that one can justly gather

590 from this confused passage is that Tertullian interpreted the bread of

591 life in John vi. of the Word, which he sometimes makes to be vocal, and

592 sometimes substantial, blending the ideas in a very perplexed manner; so

593 that he is no clear authority for construing John vi. of doctrines, &c.

594 All that is certain is that he supposes the Word made flesh, the Word

595 incarnate to be the heavenly bread spoken of in that chapter."[25:1]

596 "Origen's general observation relating to that chapter is, that it must

597 not be literally, but figuratively understood."[25:2] Again, "It is

598 plain enough that Eusebius followed Origen in this matter, and that both

599 of them favoured the same mystical or allegorical construction; whether

600 constantly and uniformly I need not say."[25:3] I will but add the

601 incidental testimony afforded on a late occasion:—how far the Anglican

602 doctrine of the Eucharist depends on the times before the Nicene

603 Council, how far on the times after it, may be gathered from the

604 circumstance that, when a memorable Sermon[25:4] was published on the

605 subject, out of about one hundred and forty passages from the Fathers

606 appended in the notes, not in formal proof, but in general illustration,

607 only fifteen were taken from Ante-nicene writers.

608 With such evidence, the Ante-nicene testimonies which may be cited in

609 behalf of the authority of the Holy See, need not fear a comparison.

610 Faint they may be one by one, but at least we may count seventeen of

611 them, and they are various, and are drawn from many times and countries,

612 and thereby serve to illustrate each other, and form a body of proof.

613 Whatever objections may be made to this or that particular fact, and I

614 do not think any valid ones can be raised, still, on the whole, I

615 consider that a cumulative argument rises from them in favour of the

616 ecumenical and the doctrinal authority of Rome, stronger than any

617 argument which can be drawn from the same period for the doctrine of the

618 Real Presence. I shall have occasion to enumerate them in the fourth

619 chapter of this Essay.

620 19.

621 If it be said that the Real Presence appears, by the Liturgies of the

622 fourth or fifth century, to have been the doctrine of the earlier, since

623 those very forms probably existed from the first in Divine worship, this

624 is doubtless an important truth; but then it is true also that the

625 writers of the fourth and fifth centuries fearlessly assert, or frankly

626 allow that the prerogatives of Rome were derived from apostolic times,

627 and that because it was the See of St. Peter.

628 Moreover, if the resistance of St. Cyprian and Firmilian to the Church

629 of Rome, in the question of baptism by heretics, be urged as an argument

630 against her primitive authority, or the earlier resistance of Polycrates

631 of Ephesus, let it be considered, first, whether all authority does not

632 necessarily lead to resistance; next, whether St. Cyprian's own

633 doctrine, which is in favour of Rome, is not more weighty than his act,

634 which is against her; thirdly, whether he was not already in error in

635 the main question under discussion, and Firmilian also; and lastly,

636 which is the chief point here, whether, in like manner, we may not

637 object on the other hand against the Real Presence the words of

638 Tertullian, who explains, "This is my Body," by "a figure of my Body,"

639 and of Origen, who speaks of "our drinking Christ's Blood not only in

640 the rite of the Sacraments, but also when we receive His

641 discourses,"[26:1] and says that "that Bread which God the Word

642 acknowledges as His Body is the Word which nourishes

643 souls,"[26:2]—passages which admit of a Catholic interpretation when

644 the Catholic doctrine is once proved, but which *primâ facie* run

645 counter to that doctrine.

646 It does not seem possible, then, to avoid the conclusion that, whatever

647 be the proper key for harmonizing the records and documents of the early

648 and later Church, and true as the dictum of Vincentius must be

649 considered in the abstract, and possible as its application might be in

650 his own age, when he might almost ask the primitive centuries for their

651 testimony, it is hardly available now, or effective of any satisfactory

652 result. The solution it offers is as difficult as the original problem.

653 20.

654 Another hypothesis for accounting for a want of accord between the early

655 and the late aspects of Christianity is that of the *Disciplina Arcani*,

656 put forward on the assumption that there has been no variation in the

657 teaching of the Church from first to last. It is maintained that

658 doctrines which are associated with the later ages of the Church were

659 really in the Church from the first, but not publicly taught, and that

660 for various reasons: as, for the sake of reverence, that sacred subjects

661 might not be profaned by the heathen; and for the sake of catechumens,

662 that they might not be oppressed or carried away by a sudden

663 communication of the whole circle of revealed truth. And indeed the fact

664 of this concealment can hardly be denied, in whatever degree it took the

665 shape of a definite rule, which might vary with persons and places. That

666 it existed even as a rule, as regards the Sacraments, seems to be

667 confessed on all hands. That it existed in other respects, as a

668 practice, is plain from the nature of the case, and from the writings of

669 the Apologists. Minucius Felix and Arnobius, in controversy with Pagans,

670 imply a denial that then the Christians used altars; yet Tertullian

671 speaks expressly of the *Ara Dei* in the Church. What can we say, but

672 that the Apologists deny altars *in the sense* in which they ridicule

673 them; or, that they deny that altars *such as* the Pagan altars were

674 tolerated by Christians? And, in like manner, Minucius allows that there

675 were no temples among Christians; yet they are distinctly recognized in

676 the edicts of the Dioclesian era, and are known to have existed at a

677 still earlier date. It is the tendency of every dominant system, such as

678 the Paganism of the Ante-nicene centuries, to force its opponents into

679 the most hostile and jealous attitude, from the apprehension which they

680 naturally feel, lest if they acted otherwise, in those points in which

681 they approximate towards it, they should be misinterpreted and overborne

682 by its authority. The very fault now found with clergymen of the

683 Anglican Church, who wish to conform their practices to her rubrics, and

684 their doctrines to her divines of the seventeenth century, is, that,

685 whether they mean it or no, whether legitimately or no, still, in matter

686 of fact, they will be sanctioning and encouraging the religion of Rome,

687 in which there are similar doctrines and practices, more definite and

688 more influential; so that, at any rate, it is inexpedient at the moment

689 to attempt what is sure to be mistaken. That is, they are required to

690 exercise a *disciplina arcani*; and a similar reserve was inevitable on

691 the part of the Catholic Church, at a time when priests and altars and

692 rites all around it were devoted to malignant and incurable

693 superstitions. It would be wrong indeed to deny, but it was a duty to

694 withhold, the ceremonial of Christianity; and Apologists might be

695 sometimes tempted to deny absolutely what at furthest could only be

696 denied under conditions. An idolatrous Paganism tended to repress the

697 externals of Christianity, as, at this day, the presence of

698 Protestantism is said to repress, though for another reason, the

699 exhibition of the Roman Catholic religion.

700 On various grounds, then, it is certain that portions of the Church

701 system were held back in primitive times, and of course this fact goes

702 some way to account for that apparent variation and growth of doctrine,

703 which embarrasses us when we would consult history for the true idea of

704 Christianity; yet it is no key to the whole difficulty, as we find it,

705 for obvious reasons:—because the variations continue beyond the time

706 when it is conceivable that the discipline was in force, and because

707 they manifest themselves on a law, not abruptly, but by a visible growth

708 which has persevered up to this time without any sign of its coming to

709 an end.[29:1]

710 21.

711 The following Essay is directed towards a solution of the difficulty

712 which has been stated,—the difficulty, as far as it exists, which lies

713 in the way of our using in controversy the testimony of our most natural

714 informant concerning the doctrine and worship of Christianity, viz. the

715 history of eighteen hundred years. The view on which it is written has

716 at all times, perhaps, been implicitly adopted by theologians, and, I

717 believe, has recently been illustrated by several distinguished writers

718 of the continent, such as De Maistre and Möhler: viz. that the increase

719 and expansion of the Christian Creed and Ritual, and the variations

720 which have attended the process in the case of individual writers and

721 Churches, are the necessary attendants on any philosophy or polity which

722 takes possession of the intellect and heart, and has had any wide or

723 extended dominion; that, from the nature of the human mind, time is

724 necessary for the full comprehension and perfection of great ideas; and

725 that the highest and most wonderful truths, though communicated to the

726 world once for all by inspired teachers, could not be comprehended all

727 at once by the recipients, but, as being received and transmitted by

728 minds not inspired and through media which were human, have required

729 only the longer time and deeper thought for their full elucidation. This

730 may be called the *Theory of Development of Doctrine*; and, before

731 proceeding to treat of it, one remark may be in place.

732 It is undoubtedly an hypothesis to account for a difficulty; but such

733 too are the various explanations given by astronomers from Ptolemy to

734 Newton of the apparent motions of the heavenly bodies, and it is as

735 unphilosophical on that account to object to the one as to object to the

736 other. Nor is it more reasonable to express surprise, that at this time

737 of day a theory is necessary, granting for argument's sake that the

738 theory is novel, than to have directed a similar wonder in disparagement

739 of the theory of gravitation, or the Plutonian theory in geology.

740 Doubtless, the theory of the Secret and the theory of doctrinal

741 Developments are expedients, and so is the dictum of Vincentius; so is

742 the art of grammar or the use of the quadrant; it is an expedient to

743 enable us to solve what has now become a necessary and an anxious

744 problem. For three hundred years the documents and the facts of

745 Christianity have been exposed to a jealous scrutiny; works have been

746 judged spurious which once were received without a question; facts have

747 been discarded or modified which were once first principles in argument;

748 new facts and new principles have been brought to light; philosophical

749 views and polemical discussions of various tendencies have been

750 maintained with more or less success. Not only has the relative

751 situation of controversies and theologies altered, but infidelity itself

752 is in a different,—I am obliged to say in a more hopeful position,—as

753 regards Christianity. The facts of Revealed Religion, though in their

754 substance unaltered, present a less compact and orderly front to the

755 attacks of its enemies now than formerly, and allow of the introduction

756 of new inquiries and theories concerning its sources and its rise. The

757 state of things is not as it was, when an appeal lay to the supposed

758 works of the Areopagite, or to the primitive Decretals, or to St.

759 Dionysius's answers to Paul, or to the Cœna Domini of St. Cyprian.

760 The assailants of dogmatic truth have got the start of its adherents of

761 whatever Creed; philosophy is completing what criticism has begun; and

762 apprehensions are not unreasonably excited lest we should have a new

763 world to conquer before we have weapons for the warfare. Already

764 infidelity has its views and conjectures, on which it arranges the facts

765 of ecclesiastical history; and it is sure to consider the absence of any

766 antagonist theory as an evidence of the reality of its own. That the

767 hypothesis, here to be adopted, accounts not only for the Athanasian

768 Creed, but for the Creed of Pope Pius, is no fault of those who adopt

769 it. No one has power over the issues of his principles; we cannot manage

770 our argument, and have as much of it as we please and no more. An

771 argument is needed, unless Christianity is to abandon the province of

772 argument; and those who find fault with the explanation here offered of

773 its historical phenomena will find it their duty to provide one for

774 themselves.

775 And as no special aim at Roman Catholic doctrine need be supposed to

776 have given a direction to the inquiry, so neither can a reception of

777 that doctrine be immediately based on its results. It would be the work

778 of a life to apply the Theory of Developments so carefully to the

779 writings of the Fathers, and to the history of controversies and

780 councils, as thereby to vindicate the reasonableness of every decision

781 of Rome; much less can such an undertaking be imagined by one who, in

782 the middle of his days, is beginning life again. Thus much, however,

783 might be gained even from an Essay like the present, an explanation of

784 so many of the reputed corruptions, doctrinal and practical, of Rome, as

785 might serve as a fair ground for trusting her in parallel cases where

786 the investigation had not been pursued.

FOOTNOTES:

16 [9:1] Church of the Fathers [Hist. Sketches, vol. i. p. 418].

17 [12:1] Proph. Office [Via Media, vol. i. pp. 55, 56].

18 [13:1] [Ibid. p. 181.]

19 [13:2] [British Critic, July, 1836, p. 193. Vid. supr. vol. i.

20 p. 130.]

21 [16:1] This of course has been disputed, as is the case with

22 almost all facts which bear upon the decision of controversies. I shall

23 not think it necessary to notice the possibility or the fact of

24 objections on questions upon which the world may now be said to be

25 agreed; *e. g.* the arianizing tone of Eusebius.

26 [16:2] *σχεδὸν ταυτησὶ τῆς νῦν περιθυλλουμένης

27 ἀσεβείας, τῆς κατὰ τὸ Ἀνόμοιον λέγω, οὗτος ἐστὶν, ὅσα γε ἡμεῖς

28 ἴσμεν, ὁ πρῶτος ἀνθρώποις τὰ σπέρματα παρασχών. Ep. ix. 2.

29 [16:3] Bull, Defens. F. N. ii. 12, § 6.

30 [17:1] "The authors who make the generation temporary, and

31 speak not expressly of any other, are these following: Justin,

32 Athenagoras, Theophilus, Tatian, Tertullian, and

33 Hippolytus."—Waterland*, vol. i. part 2, p. 104.

34 [17:2] "Levia sunt," says Maran in his defence, "quæ in

35 Sanctissimam Trinitatem hic liber peccare dicitur, paulo graviora quæ in

36 mysterium Incarnationis."—*Div. Jes. Christ.* p. 527. Shortly after, p.

37 530, "In tertiâ oratione nonnulla legimus Incarnationem Domini

38 spectantia, quæ subabsurdè dicta fateor, nego impiè cogitata."

39 [17:3] Bishop Bull, who is tender towards him, allows, "Ut quod

40 res est dicam, cum Valentinianis hic et reliquo gnosticorum grege

41 aliquatenus locutus est Tertullianus; in re ipsâ tamen cum Catholicis

42 omninò sensit."—*Defens. F. N.* iii. 10, § 15.

43 [18:1] Adv. Praxeam.

44 [18:2] Defens. F. N. iv. 3, § 1.

45 [18:3] Basil, ed. Ben. vol. 3, p. xcvi.

46 [19:1] Ante-nicene Test, to the Trinity, p. 69.

47 [20:1] "Quia et Pater Deus est, et judex Deus est, non tamen

48 ideo Pater et judex semper, quia Deus semper. Nam nec Pater potuit esse

49 ante Filium, nec judex ante delictum. Fuit autem tempus, cum et delictum

50 et Filius non fuit, quod judicem, et qui Patrem Dominum

51 faceret."—*Contr. Herm.* 3.

52 [20:2] Vid. infra, towards the end of the Essay, ch. x., where

53 more will be said on the passage.

54 [22:1] Of Justification, 26.

55 [22:2] Works, vol. ix. p. 396.

56 [22:3] "Quamvis igitur quam maximè fallantur Pelagiani, quum

57 asserant, peccatum originale ex Augustini profluxisse ingenio, antiquam

58 vero ecclesiam illud plane nescivisse; diffiteri tamen nemo potest, apud

59 Græcos patres imprimis inveniri loca, quæ Pelagianismo favere videntur.

60 Hinc et C. Jansenius, 'Græci,' inquit, 'nisi caute legantur et

61 intelligantur, præbere possunt occasionem errori Pelagiano;' et D.

62 Petavius dicit, 'Græci originalis fere criminis raram, nec disertam,

63 mentionem scriptis suis attigerunt.'"—*Walch*, *Miscell. Sacr.* p.

64 607.

65 [22:4] Horn, Comment. de Pecc. Orig. 1801, p. 98.

66 [23:1] Hær. iv. 18, § 5.

67 [24:1] Justin Martyr, ch. 4.

68 [24:2] Clem. Alex. ch. 11.

69 [25:1] Works, vol. vii. p. 118-120.

70 [25:2] Ibid. p. 121.

71 [25:3] Ibid. p. 127.

72 [25:4] [Dr. Pusey's University Sermon of 1843.]

73 [26:1] Numer. Hom. xvi. 9.

74 [26:2] Interp. Com. in Matt. 85.

75 [29:1] [*Vid.* Apolog., p. 198, and Difficulties of Angl. vol.

76 i. xii. 7.]

CHAPTER I.

19 (Texto do capítulo)

ON THE DEVELOPMENT OF IDEAS.

22 #### SECTION I.

23 ##### ON THE PROCESS OF DEVELOPMENT IN IDEAS.

24 It is the characteristic of our minds to be ever engaged in passing

25 judgment on the things which come before us. No sooner do we apprehend

26 than we judge: we allow nothing to stand by itself: we compare,

27 contrast, abstract, generalize, connect, adjust, classify: and we view

28 all our knowledge in the associations with which these processes have

29 invested it.

30 Of the judgments thus made, which become aspects in our minds of the

31 things which meet us, some are mere opinions which come and go, or which

32 remain with us only till an accident displaces them, whatever be the

33 influence which they exercise meanwhile. Others are firmly fixed in our

34 minds, with or without good reason, and have a hold upon us, whether

35 they relate to matters of fact, or to principles of conduct, or are

36 views of life and the world, or are prejudices, imaginations, or

37 convictions. Many of them attach to one and the same object, which is

38 thus variously viewed, not only by various minds, but by the same. They

39 sometimes lie in such near relation, that each implies the others; some

40 are only not inconsistent with each other, in that they have a common

41 origin: some, as being actually incompatible with each other, are, one

42 or other, falsely associated in our minds with their object, and in any

43 case they may be nothing more than ideas, which we mistake for things.

44 Thus Judaism is an idea which once was objective, and Gnosticism is an

45 idea which was never so. Both of them have various aspects: those of

46 Judaism were such as monotheism, a certain ethical discipline, a

47 ministration of divine vengeance, a preparation for Christianity: those

48 of the Gnostic idea are such as the doctrine of two principles, that of

49 emanation, the intrinsic malignity of matter, the inculpability of

50 sensual indulgence, or the guilt of every pleasure of sense, of which

51 last two one or other must be in the Gnostic a false aspect and

52 subjective only.

53 2.

54 The idea which represents an object or supposed object is commensurate

55 with the sum total of its possible aspects, however they may vary in the

56 separate consciousness of individuals; and in proportion to the variety

57 of aspects under which it presents itself to various minds is its force

58 and depth, and the argument for its reality. Ordinarily an idea is not

59 brought home to the intellect as objective except through this variety;

60 like bodily substances, which are not apprehended except under the

61 clothing of their properties and results, and which admit of being

62 walked round, and surveyed on opposite sides, and in different

63 perspectives, and in contrary lights, in evidence of their reality. And,

64 as views of a material object may be taken from points so remote or so

65 opposed, that they seem at first sight incompatible, and especially as

66 their shadows will be disproportionate, or even monstrous, and yet all

67 these anomalies will disappear and all these contrarieties be adjusted,

68 on ascertaining the point of vision or the surface of projection in each

69 case; so also all the aspects of an idea are capable of coalition, and

70 of a resolution into the object to which it belongs; and the *primâ

71 facie* dissimilitude of its aspects becomes, when explained, an argument

72 for its substantiveness and integrity, and their multiplicity for its

73 originality and power.

74 3.

75 There is no one aspect deep enough to exhaust the contents of a real

76 idea, no one term or proposition which will serve to define it; though

77 of course one representation of it is more just and exact than another,

78 and though when an idea is very complex, it is allowable, for the sake

79 of convenience, to consider its distinct aspects as if separate ideas.

80 Thus, with all our intimate knowledge of animal life and of the

81 structure of particular animals, we have not arrived at a true

82 definition of any one of them, but are forced to enumerate properties

83 and accidents by way of description. Nor can we inclose in a formula

84 that intellectual fact, or system of thought, which we call the Platonic

85 philosophy, or that historical phenomenon of doctrine and conduct, which

86 we call the heresy of Montanus or of Manes. Again, if Protestantism were

87 said to lie in its theory of private judgment, and Lutheranism in its

88 doctrine of justification, this indeed would be an approximation to the

89 truth; but it is plain that to argue or to act as if the one or the

90 other aspect were a sufficient account of those forms of religion

91 severally, would be a serious mistake. Sometimes an attempt is made to

92 determine the "leading idea," as it has been called, of Christianity, an

93 ambitious essay as employed on a supernatural work, when, even as

94 regards the visible creation and the inventions of man, such a task is

95 beyond us. Thus its one idea has been said by some to be the restoration

96 of our fallen race, by others philanthropy, by others the tidings of

97 immortality, or the spirituality of true religious service, or the

98 salvation of the elect, or mental liberty, or the union of the soul with

99 God. If, indeed, it is only thereby meant to use one or other of these

100 as a central idea for convenience, in order to group others around it,

101 no fault can be found with such a proceeding: and in this sense I should

102 myself call the Incarnation the central aspect of Christianity, out of

103 which the three main aspects of its teaching take their rise, the

104 sacramental, the hierarchical, and the ascetic. But one aspect of

105 Revelation must not be allowed to exclude or to obscure another; and

106 Christianity is dogmatical, devotional, practical all at once; it is

107 esoteric and exoteric; it is indulgent and strict; it is light and dark;

108 it is love, and it is fear.

109 4.

110 When an idea, whether real or not, is of a nature to arrest and possess

111 the mind, it may be said to have life, that is, to live in the mind

112 which is its recipient. Thus mathematical ideas, real as they are, can

113 hardly properly be called living, at least ordinarily. But, when some

114 great enunciation, whether true or false, about human nature, or present

115 good, or government, or duty, or religion, is carried forward into the

116 public throng of men and draws attention, then it is not merely received

117 passively in this or that form into many minds, but it becomes an active

118 principle within them, leading them to an ever-new contemplation of

119 itself, to an application of it in various directions, and a propagation

120 of it on every side. Such is the doctrine of the divine right of kings,

121 or of the rights of man, or of the anti-social bearings of a priesthood,

122 or utilitarianism, or free trade, or the duty of benevolent enterprises,

123 or the philosophy of Zeno or Epicurus, doctrines which are of a nature

124 to attract and influence, and have so far a *primâ facie* reality, that

125 they may be looked at on many sides and strike various minds very

126 variously. Let one such idea get possession of the popular mind, or the

127 mind of any portion of the community, and it is not difficult to

128 understand what will be the result. At first men will not fully realize

129 what it is that moves them, and will express and explain themselves

130 inadequately. There will be a general agitation of thought, and an

131 action of mind upon mind. There will be a time of confusion, when

132 conceptions and misconceptions are in conflict, and it is uncertain

133 whether anything is to come of the idea at all, or which view of it is

134 to get the start of the others. New lights will be brought to bear upon

135 the original statements of the doctrine put forward; judgments and

136 aspects will accumulate. After a while some definite teaching emerges;

137 and, as time proceeds, one view will be modified or expanded by another,

138 and then combined with a third; till the idea to which these various

139 aspects belong, will be to each mind separately what at first it was

140 only to all together. It will be surveyed too in its relation to other

141 doctrines or facts, to other natural laws or established customs, to the

142 varying circumstances of times and places, to other religions, polities,

143 philosophies, as the case may be. How it stands affected towards other

144 systems, how it affects them, how far it may be made to combine with

145 them, how far it tolerates them, when it interferes with them, will be

146 gradually wrought out. It will be interrogated and criticized by

147 enemies, and defended by well-wishers. The multitude of opinions formed

148 concerning it in these respects and many others will be collected,

149 compared, sorted, sifted, selected, rejected, gradually attached to it,

150 separated from it, in the minds of individuals and of the community. It

151 will, in proportion to its native vigour and subtlety, introduce itself

152 into the framework and details of social life, changing public opinion,

153 and strengthening or undermining the foundations of established order.

154 Thus in time it will have grown into an ethical code, or into a system

155 of government, or into a theology, or into a ritual, according to its

156 capabilities: and this body of thought, thus laboriously gained, will

157 after all be little more than the proper representative of one idea,

158 being in substance what that idea meant from the first, its complete

159 image as seen in a combination of diversified aspects, with the

160 suggestions and corrections of many minds, and the illustration of many

161 experiences.

162 5.

163 This process, whether it be longer or shorter in point of time, by which

164 the aspects of an idea are brought into consistency and form, I call its

165 development, being the germination and maturation of some truth or

166 apparent truth on a large mental field. On the other hand this process

167 will not be a development, unless the assemblage of aspects, which

168 constitute its ultimate shape, really belongs to the idea from which

169 they start. A republic, for instance, is not a development from a pure

170 monarchy, though it may follow upon it; whereas the Greek "tyrant" may

171 be considered as included in the idea of a democracy. Moreover a

172 development will have this characteristic, that, its action being in the

173 busy scene of human life, it cannot progress at all without cutting

174 across, and thereby destroying or modifying and incorporating with

175 itself existing modes of thinking and operating. The development then of

176 an idea is not like an investigation worked out on paper, in which each

177 successive advance is a pure evolution from a foregoing, but it is

178 carried on through and by means of communities of men and their leaders

179 and guides; and it employs their minds as its instruments, and depends

180 upon them, while it uses them. And so, as regards existing opinions,

181 principles, measures, and institutions of the community which it has

182 invaded; it developes by establishing relations between itself and

183 them; it employs itself, in giving them a new meaning and direction, in

184 creating what may be called a jurisdiction over them, in throwing off

185 whatever in them it cannot assimilate. It grows when it incorporates,

186 and its identity is found, not in isolation, but in continuity and

187 sovereignty. This it is that imparts to the history both of states and

188 of religions, its specially turbulent and polemical character. Such is

189 the explanation of the wranglings, whether of schools or of parliaments.

190 It is the warfare of ideas under their various aspects striving for the

191 mastery, each of them enterprising, engrossing, imperious, more or less

192 incompatible with the rest, and rallying followers or rousing foes,

193 according as it acts upon the faith, the prejudices, or the interest of

194 parties or classes.

195 6.

196 Moreover, an idea not only modifies, but is modified, or at least

197 influenced, by the state of things in which it is carried out, and is

198 dependent in various ways on the circumstances which surround it. Its

199 development proceeds quickly or slowly, as it may be; the order of

200 succession in its separate stages is variable; it shows differently in a

201 small sphere of action and in an extended; it may be interrupted,

202 retarded, mutilated, distorted, by external violence; it may be

203 enfeebled by the effort of ridding itself of domestic foes; it may be

204 impeded and swayed or even absorbed by counter energetic ideas; it may

205 be coloured by the received tone of thought into which it comes, or

206 depraved by the intrusion of foreign principles, or at length shattered

207 by the development of some original fault within it.

208 7.

209 But whatever be the risk of corruption from intercourse with the world

210 around, such a risk must be encountered if a great idea is duly to be

211 understood, and much more if it is to be fully exhibited. It is elicited

212 and expanded by trial, and battles into perfection and supremacy. Nor

213 does it escape the collision of opinion even in its earlier years, nor

214 does it remain truer to itself, and with a better claim to be considered

215 one and the same, though externally protected from vicissitude and

216 change. It is indeed sometimes said that the stream is clearest near the

217 spring. Whatever use may fairly be made of this image, it does not apply

218 to the history of a philosophy or belief, which on the contrary is more

219 equable, and purer, and stronger, when its bed has become deep, and

220 broad, and full. It necessarily rises out of an existing state of

221 things, and for a time savours of the soil. Its vital element needs

222 disengaging from what is foreign and temporary, and is employed in

223 efforts after freedom which become more vigorous and hopeful as its

224 years increase. Its beginnings are no measure of its capabilities, nor

225 of its scope. At first no one knows what it is, or what it is worth. It

226 remains perhaps for a time quiescent; it tries, as it were, its limbs,

227 and proves the ground under it, and feels its way. From time to time it

228 makes essays which fail, and are in consequence abandoned. It seems in

229 suspense which way to go; it wavers, and at length strikes out in one

230 definite direction. In time it enters upon strange territory; points of

231 controversy alter their bearing; parties rise and fall around it;

232 dangers and hopes appear in new relations; and old principles reappear

233 under new forms. It changes with them in order to remain the same. In a

234 higher world it is otherwise, but here below to live is to change, and

235 to be perfect is to have changed often.

236 #### SECTION II.

237 ON THE KINDS OF DEVELOPMENT IN IDEAS.

238 To attempt an accurate analysis or complete enumeration of the processes

239 of thought, whether speculative or practical, which come under the

240 notion of development, exceeds the pretensions of an Essay like the

241 present; but, without some general view of the various mental exercises

242 which go by the name we shall have no security against confusion in our

243 reasoning and necessary exposure to criticism.

244 1. First, then, it must be borne in mind that the word is commonly used,

245 and is used here, in three senses indiscriminately, from defect of our

246 language; on the one hand for the process of development, on the other

247 for the result; and again either generally for a development, true or

248 not true, (that is, faithful or unfaithful to the idea from which it

249 started,) or exclusively for a development deserving the name. A false

250 or unfaithful development is more properly to be called a corruption.

251 2. Next, it is plain that *mathematical* developments, that is, the

252 system of truths drawn out from mathematical definitions or equations,

253 do not fall under our present subject, though altogether analogous to

254 it. There can be no corruption in such developments, because they are

255 conducted on strict demonstration; and the conclusions in which they

256 terminate, being necessary, cannot be declensions from the original

257 idea.

258 3. Nor, of course, do *physical* developments, as the growth of animal

259 or vegetable nature, come into consideration here; excepting that,

260 together with mathematical, they may be taken as illustrations of the

261 general subject to which we have to direct our attention.

262 4. Nor have we to consider *material* developments, which, though

263 effected by human contrivance, are still physical; as the development,

264 as it is called, of the national resources. We speak, for instance, of

265 Ireland, the United States, or the valley of the Indus, as admitting of

266 a great development; by which we mean, that those countries have fertile

267 tracts, or abundant products, or broad and deep rivers, or central

268 positions for commerce, or capacious and commodious harbours, the

269 materials and instruments of wealth, and these at present turned to

270 insufficient account. Development in this case will proceed by

271 establishing marts, cutting canals, laying down railroads, erecting

272 factories, forming docks, and similar works, by which the natural riches

273 of the country may be made to yield the largest return and to exert the

274 greatest influence. In this sense, art is the development of nature,

275 that is, its adaptation to the purposes of utility and beauty, the human

276 intellect being the developing power.

277 2.

278 5. When society and its various classes and interests are the

279 subject-matter of the ideas which are in operation, the development may

280 be called *political*; as we see it in the growth of States or the

281 changes of a Constitution. Barbarians descend into southern regions from

282 cupidity, and their warrant is the sword: this is no intellectual

283 process, nor is it the mode of development exhibited in civilized

284 communities. Where civilization exists, reason, in some shape or other,

285 is the incentive or the pretence of development. When an empire

286 enlarges, it is on the call of its allies, or for the balance of power,

287 or from the necessity of a demonstration of strength, or from a fear for

288 its frontiers. It lies uneasily in its territory, it is ill-shaped, it

289 has unreal boundary-lines, deficient communication between its principal

290 points, or defenceless or turbulent neighbours. Thus, of old time,

291 Eubœa was necessary for Athens, and Cythera for Sparta; and Augustus

292 left his advice, as a legacy, to confine the Empire between the

293 Atlantic, the Rhine and Danube, the Euphrates, and the Arabian and

294 African deserts. In this day, we hear of the Rhine being the natural

295 boundary of France, and the Indus of our Eastern empire; and we predict

296 that, in the event of a war, Prussia will change her outlines in the map

297 of Europe. The development is material; but an idea gives unity and

298 force to its movement.

299 And so to take a case of national politics, a late writer remarks of the

300 Parliament of 1628-29, in its contest with Charles, that, so far from

301 encroaching on the just powers of a limited monarch, it never hinted at

302 the securities which were necessary for its measures. However, "twelve

303 years more of repeated aggressions," he adds, "taught the Long

304 Parliament what a few sagacious men might perhaps have already

305 suspected; that they must recover more of their ancient constitution,

306 from oblivion; that they must sustain its partial weakness by new

307 securities; that, in order to render the existence of monarchy

308 compatible with that of freedom, they must not only strip it of all it

309 had usurped, but of something that was its own."[43:1] Whatever be the

310 worth of this author's theory, his facts or representations are an

311 illustration of a political development.

312 Again, at the present day, that Ireland should have a population of one

313 creed, and a Church of another, is felt to be a political arrangement so

314 unsatisfactory, that all parties seem to agree that either the

315 population will develope in power or the Establishment in influence.

316 Political developments, though really the growth of ideas, are often

317 capricious and irregular from the nature of their subject-matter. They

318 are influenced by the character of sovereigns, the rise and fall of

319 statesmen, the fate of battles, and the numberless vicissitudes of the

320 world. "Perhaps the Greeks would be still involved in the heresy of the

321 Monophysites," says Gibbon, "if the Emperor's horse had not fortunately

322 stumbled. Theodosius expired, his orthodox sister succeeded to the

323 throne."[44:1]

324 3.

325 Again, it often happens, or generally, that various distinct and

326 incompatible elements are found in the origin or infancy of politics, or

327 indeed of philosophies, some of which must be ejected before any

328 satisfactory developments, if any, can take place. And they are commonly

329 ejected by the gradual growth of the stronger. The reign of Charles the

330 First, just referred to, supplies an instance in point.

331 Sometimes discordant ideas are for a time connected and concealed by a

332 common profession or name. Such is the case of coalitions in politics

333 and comprehensions in religion, of which commonly no good is to be

334 expected. Such is an ordinary function of committees and boards, and the

335 sole aim of conciliations and concessions, to make contraries look the

336 same, and to secure an outward agreement where there is no other unity.

337 Again, developments, reactions, reforms, revolutions, and changes of

338 various kinds are mixed together in the actual history of states, as of

339 philosophical sects, so as to make it very difficult to exhibit them in

340 any scientific analysis.

341 Often the intellectual process is detached from the practical, and

342 posterior to it. Thus it was after Elizabeth had established the

343 Reformation that Hooker laid down his theory of Church and State as one

344 and the same, differing only in idea; and, after the Revolution and its

345 political consequences, that Warburton wrote his "Alliance." And now

346 again a new theory is needed for the constitutional lawyer, in order to

347 reconcile the existing political state of things with the just claims

348 of religion. And so, again, in Parliamentary conflicts, men first come

349 to their conclusions by the external pressure of events or the force of

350 principles, they do not know how; then they have to speak, and they look

351 about for arguments: and a pamphlet is published on the subject in

352 debate, or an article appears in a Review, to furnish common-places for

353 the many.

354 Other developments, though political, are strictly subjected and

355 consequent to the ideas of which they are the exhibitions. Thus Locke's

356 philosophy was a real guide, not a mere defence of the Revolution era,

357 operating forcibly upon Church and Government in and after his day. Such

358 too were the theories which preceded the overthrow of the old regime in

359 France and other countries at the end of the last century.

360 Again, perhaps there are polities founded on no ideas at all, but on

361 mere custom, as among the Asiatics.

362 4.

363 6. In other developments the intellectual character is so prominent that

364 they may even be called *logical*, as in the Anglican doctrine of the

365 Royal Supremacy, which has been created in the courts of law, not in the

366 cabinet or on the field. Hence it is carried out with a consistency and

367 minute application which the history of constitutions cannot exhibit. It

368 does not only exist in statutes, or in articles, or in oaths, it is

369 realized in details: as in the *congé d'élire* and letter-missive on

370 appointment of a Bishop;—in the forms observed in Privy Council on the

371 issuing of State Prayers;—in certain arrangements observed in the

372 Prayer-book, where the universal or abstract Church precedes the King,

373 but the national or really existing body follows him; in printing his

374 name in large capitals, while the Holiest Names are in ordinary type,

375 and in fixing his arms in churches instead of the Crucifix; moreover,

376 perhaps, in placing "sedition, privy conspiracy, and rebellion," before

377 "false doctrine, heresy, and schism" in the Litany.

378 Again, when some new philosophy or its instalments are introduced into

379 the measures of the Legislature, or into the concessions made to a

380 political party, or into commercial or agricultural policy, it is often

381 said, "We have not seen the end of this;" "It is an earnest of future

382 concessions;" "Our children will see." We feel that it has unknown

383 bearings and issues.

384 The admission of Jews to municipal offices has lately been

385 defended[46:1] on the ground that it is the introduction of no new

386 principle, but a development of one already received; that its great

387 premisses have been decided long since; and that the present age has but

388 to draw the conclusion; that it is not open to us to inquire what ought

389 to be done in the abstract, since there is no ideal model for the

390 infallible guidance of nations; that change is only a question of time,

391 and that there is a time for all things; that the application of

392 principles ought not to go beyond the actual case, neither preceding nor

393 coming after an imperative demand; that in point of fact Jews have

394 lately been chosen for offices, and that in point of principle the law

395 cannot refuse to legitimate such elections.

396 5.

397 7. Another class of developments may be called *historical*; being the

398 gradual formation of opinion concerning persons, facts, and events.

399 Judgments, which were at one time confined to a few, at length spread

400 through a community, and attain general reception by the accumulation

401 and concurrence of testimony. Thus some authoritative accounts die away;

402 others gain a footing, and are ultimately received as truths. Courts of

403 law, Parliamentary proceedings, newspapers, letters and other

404 posthumous documents, the industry of historians and biographers, and

405 the lapse of years which dissipates parties and prejudices, are in this

406 day the instruments of such development. Accordingly the Poet makes

407 Truth the daughter of Time.[47:1] Thus at length approximations are made

408 to a right appreciation of transactions and characters. History cannot

409 be written except in an after-age. Thus by development the Canon of the

410 New Testament has been formed. Thus public men are content to leave

411 their reputation to posterity; great reactions take place in opinion;

412 nay, sometimes men outlive opposition and obloquy. Thus Saints are

413 canonized in the Church, long after they have entered into their rest.

414 6.

415 8. *Ethical* developments are not properly matter for argument and

416 controversy, but are natural and personal, substituting what is

417 congruous, desirable, pious, appropriate, generous, for strictly logical

418 inference. Bishop Butler supplies us with a remarkable instance in the

419 beginning of the Second Part of his "Analogy." As principles imply

420 applications, and general propositions include particulars, so, he tells

421 us, do certain relations imply correlative duties, and certain objects

422 demand certain acts and feelings. He observes that, even though we were

423 not enjoined to pay divine honours to the Second and Third Persons of

424 the Holy Trinity, what is predicated of Them in Scripture would be an

425 abundant warrant, an indirect command, nay, a ground in reason, for

426 doing so. "Does not," he asks, "the duty of religious regards to both

427 these Divine Persons as immediately arise, to the view of reason, out of

428 the very nature of these offices and relations, as the inward good-will

429 and kind intention which we owe to our fellow-creatures arises out of

430 the common relations between us and them?" He proceeds to say that he is

431 speaking of the inward religious regards of reverence, honour, love,

432 trust, gratitude, fear, hope. "In what external manner this inward

433 worship is to be expressed, is a matter of pure revealed command; . .

434 but the worship, the internal worship itself, to the Son and Holy Ghost,

435 is no further matter of pure revealed command than as the relations they

436 stand in to us are matter of pure revelation; for, the relations being

437 known, the obligations to such internal worship are obligations of

438 reason, arising out of those relations themselves." Here is a

439 development of doctrine into worship, of which parallel instances are

440 obviously to be found in the Church of Rome.

441 7.

442 A development, converse to that which Butler speaks of, must next be

443 mentioned. As certain objects excite certain emotions and sentiments, so

444 do sentiments imply objects and duties. Thus conscience, the existence

445 of which we cannot deny, is a proof of the doctrine of a Moral Governor,

446 which alone gives it a meaning and a scope; that is, the doctrine of a

447 Judge and Judgment to come is a development of the phenomenon of

448 conscience. Again, it is plain that passions and affections are in

449 action in our minds before the presence of their proper objects; and

450 their activity would of course be an antecedent argument of extreme

451 cogency in behalf of the real existence of those legitimate objects,

452 supposing them unknown. And so again, the social principle, which is

453 innate in us, gives a divine sanction to society and to civil

454 government. And the usage of prayers for the dead implies certain

455 circumstances of their state upon which such devotions bear. And rites

456 and ceremonies are natural means through which the mind relieves itself

457 of devotional and penitential emotions. And sometimes the cultivation

458 of awe and love towards what is great, high, and unseen, has led a man

459 to the abandonment of his sect for some more Catholic form of doctrine.

460 Aristotle furnishes us with an instance of this kind of development in

461 his account of the happy man. After showing that his definition of

462 happiness includes in itself the pleasurable, which is the most obvious

463 and popular idea of happiness, he goes on to say that still external

464 goods are necessary to it, about which, however, the definition said

465 nothing; that is, a certain prosperity is by moral fitness, not by

466 logical necessity, attached to the happy man. "For it is impossible," he

467 observes, "or not easy, to practise high virtue without abundant means.

468 Many deeds are done by the instrumentality of friends, wealth and

469 political power; and of some things the absence is a cloud upon

470 happiness, as of noble birth, of hopeful children, and of personal

471 appearance: for a person utterly deformed, or low-born, or bereaved and

472 childless, cannot quite be happy: and still less if he have very

473 worthless children or friends, or they were good and died."[49:1]

474 8.

475 This process of development has been well delineated by a living French

476 writer, in his Lectures on European civilization, who shall be quoted at

477 some length. "If we reduce religion," he says, "to a purely religious

478 sentiment . . . it appears evident that it must and ought to remain a

479 purely personal concern. But I am either strangely mistaken, or this

480 religious sentiment is not the complete expression of the religious

481 nature of man. Religion is, I believe, very different from this, and

482 much more extended. There are problems in human nature, in human

483 destinies, which cannot be solved in this life, which depend on an

484 order of things unconnected with the visible world, but which

485 unceasingly agitate the human mind with a desire to comprehend them. The

486 solution of these problems is the origin of all religion; her primary

487 object is to discover the creeds and doctrines which contain, or are

488 supposed to contain it.

489 "Another cause also impels mankind to embrace religion . . . From whence

490 do morals originate? whither do they lead? is this self-existing

491 obligation to do good, an isolated fact, without an author, without an

492 end? does it not conceal, or rather does it not reveal to man, an

493 origin, a destiny, beyond this world? The science of morals, by these

494 spontaneous and inevitable questions, conducts man to the threshold of

495 religion, and displays to him a sphere from whence he has not derived

496 it. Thus the certain and never-failing sources of religion are, on the

497 one hand, the problems of our nature; on the other, the necessity of

498 seeking for morals a sanction, an origin, and an aim. It therefore

499 assumes many other forms beside that of a pure sentiment; it appears a

500 union of doctrines, of precepts, of promises. This is what truly

501 constitutes religion; this is its fundamental character; it is not

502 merely a form of sensibility, an impulse of the imagination, a variety

503 of poetry.

504 "When thus brought back to its true elements, to its essential nature,

505 religion appears no longer a purely personal concern, but a powerful and

506 fruitful principle of association. Is it considered in the light of a

507 system of belief, a system of dogmas? Truth is not the heritage of any

508 individual, it is absolute and universal; mankind ought to seek and

509 profess it in common. Is it considered with reference to the precepts

510 that are associated with its doctrines? A law which is obligatory on a

511 single individual, is so on all; it ought to be promulgated, and it is

512 our duty to endeavour to bring all mankind under its dominion. It is

513 the same with respect to the promises that religion makes, in the name

514 of its creeds and precepts; they ought to be diffused; all men should be

515 incited to partake of their benefits. A religious society, therefore,

516 naturally results from the essential elements of religion, and is such a

517 necessary consequence of it that the term which expresses the most

518 energetic social sentiment, the most intense desire to propagate ideas

519 and extend society, is the word *proselytism*, a term which is

520 especially applied to religious belief, and in fact consecrated to it.

521 "When a religious society has ever been formed, when a certain number of

522 men are united by a common religious creed, are governed by the same

523 religious precepts, and enjoy the same religious hopes, some form of

524 government is necessary. No society can endure a week, nay more, no

525 society can endure a single hour, without a government. The moment,

526 indeed, a society is formed, by the very fact of its formation, it calls

527 forth a government,—a government which shall proclaim the common truth

528 which is the bond of the society, and promulgate and maintain the

529 precepts that this truth ought to produce. The necessity of a superior

530 power, of a form of government, is involved in the fact of the existence

531 of a religious, as it is in that of any other society.

532 "And not only is a government necessary, but it naturally forms

533 itself. . . . When events are suffered to follow their natural laws, when

534 force does not interfere, power falls into the hands of the most able,

535 the most worthy, those who are most capable of carrying out the

536 principles on which the society was founded. Is a warlike expedition in

537 agitation? The bravest take the command. Is the object of the

538 association learned research, or a scientific undertaking? The best

539 informed will be the leader. . . . The inequality of faculties and

540 influence, which is the foundation of power in civil life, has the same

541 effect in a religious society. . . Religion has no sooner arisen in the

542 human mind than a religious society appears; and immediately a religious

543 society is formed, it produces its government."[52:1]

544 9.

545 9. It remains to allude to what, unless the word were often so vaguely

546 and variously used, I should be led to call *metaphysical* developments;

547 I mean such as are a mere analysis of the idea contemplated, and

548 terminate in its exact and complete delineation. Thus Aristotle draws

549 the character of a magnanimous or of a munificent man; thus Shakspeare

550 might conceive and bring out his Hamlet or Ariel; thus Walter Scott

551 gradually enucleates his James, or Dalgetty, as the action of his story

552 proceeds; and thus, in the sacred province of theology, the mind may be

553 employed in developing the solemn ideas, which it has hitherto held

554 implicitly and without subjecting them to its reflecting and reasoning

555 powers.

556 I have already treated of this subject at length, with a reference to

557 the highest theological subject, in a former work, from which it will be

558 sufficient here to quote some sentences in explanation:—

559 "The mind which is habituated to the thought of God, of Christ, of the

560 Holy Spirit, naturally turns with a devout curiosity to the

561 contemplation of the object of its adoration, and begins to form

562 statements concerning it, before it knows whither, or how far, it will

563 be carried. One proposition necessarily leads to another, and a second

564 to a third; then some limitation is required; and the combination of

565 these opposites occasions some fresh evolutions from the original idea,

566 which indeed can never be said to be entirely exhausted. This process is

567 its development, and results in a series, or rather body, of dogmatic

568 statements, till what was an impression on the Imagination has become a

569 system or creed in the Reason.

570 "Now such impressions are obviously individual and complete above other

571 theological ideas, because they are the impressions of Objects. Ideas

572 and their developments are commonly not identical, the development being

573 but the carrying out of the idea into its consequences. Thus the

574 doctrine of Penance may be called a development of the doctrine of

575 Baptism, yet still is a distinct doctrine; whereas the developments in

576 the doctrines of the Holy Trinity and the Incarnation are mere portions

577 of the original impression, and modes of representing it. As God is one,

578 so the impression which He gives us of Himself is one; it is not a thing

579 of parts; it is not a system; nor is it anything imperfect and needing a

580 counterpart. It is the vision of an object. When we pray, we pray, not

581 to an assemblage of notions or to a creed, but to One Individual Being;

582 and when we speak of Him, we speak of a Person, not of a Law or

583 Manifestation . . . Religious men, according to their measure, have an

584 idea or vision of the Blessed Trinity in Unity, of the Son Incarnate,

585 and of His Presence, not as a number of qualities, attributes, and

586 actions, not as the subject of a number of propositions, but as one and

587 individual, and independent of words, like an impression conveyed

588 through the senses . . . . Creeds and dogmas live in the one idea which

589 they are designed to express, and which alone is substantive; and are

590 necessary, because the human mind cannot reflect upon that idea except

591 piecemeal, cannot use it in its oneness and entireness, or without

592 resolving it into a series of aspects and relations."[53:1]

593 10.

594 So much on the development of ideas in various subject matters: it may

595 be necessary to add that, in many cases, *development* simply stands

596 for *exhibition*, as in some of the instances adduced above. Thus both

597 Calvinism and Unitarianism may be called developments, that is,

598 exhibitions, of the principle of Private Judgment, though they have

599 nothing in common, viewed as doctrines.

600 As to Christianity, supposing the truths of which it consists to admit

601 of development, that development will be one or other of the last five

602 kinds. Taking the Incarnation as its central doctrine, the Episcopate,

603 as taught by St. Ignatius, will be an instance of political development,

604 the *Theotokos* of logical, the determination of the date of our Lord's

605 birth of historical, the Holy Eucharist of moral, and the Athanasian

606 Creed of metaphysical.

FOOTNOTES:

25 [43:1] Hallam's Constit. Hist. ch. vii. p. 572.

26 [44:1] ch. xlvii.

27 [46:1] *Times* newspaper of March, 1845.

28 [47:1] Crabbe's Tales.

29 [49:1] Eth. Nic. i. 8.

30 [52:1] Guizot, Europ. Civil., Lect. v., Beckwith's

31 Translation.

32 [53:1] [Univ. Serm. xv. 20-23, pp. 329-332, ed. 3.]

CHAPTER II.

28 (Texto do capítulo)

ON THE ANTECEDENT ARGUMENT IN BEHALF OF

31 DEVELOPMENTS IN CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE.

32 #### SECTION I.

33 ##### DEVELOPMENTS OF DOCTRINE TO BE EXPECTED.

34 1. If Christianity is a fact, and impresses an idea of itself on our

35 minds and is a subject-matter of exercises of the reason, that idea will

36 in course of time expand into a multitude of ideas, and aspects of

37 ideas, connected and harmonious with one another, and in themselves

38 determinate and immutable, as is the objective fact itself which is thus

39 represented. It is a characteristic of our minds, that they cannot take

40 an object in, which is submitted to them simply and integrally. We

41 conceive by means of definition or description; whole objects do not

42 create in the intellect whole ideas, but are, to use a mathematical

43 phrase, thrown into series, into a number of statements, strengthening,

44 interpreting, correcting each other, and with more or less exactness

45 approximating, as they accumulate, to a perfect image. There is no other

46 way of learning or of teaching. We cannot teach except by aspects or

47 views, which are not identical with the thing itself which we are

48 teaching. Two persons may each convey the same truth to a third, yet by

49 methods and through representations altogether different. The same

50 person will treat the same argument differently in an essay or speech,

51 according to the accident of the day of writing, or of the audience, yet

52 it will be substantially the same.

53 And the more claim an idea has to be considered living, the more various

54 will be its aspects; and the more social and political is its nature,

55 the more complicated and subtle will be its issues, and the longer and

56 more eventful will be its course. And in the number of these special

57 ideas, which from their very depth and richness cannot be fully

58 understood at once, but are more and more clearly expressed and taught

59 the longer they last,—having aspects many and bearings many, mutually

60 connected and growing one out of another, and all parts of a whole, with

61 a sympathy and correspondence keeping pace with the ever-changing

62 necessities of the world, multiform, prolific, and ever

63 resourceful,—among these great doctrines surely we Christians shall not

64 refuse a foremost place to Christianity. Such previously to the

65 determination of the fact, must be our anticipation concerning it from a

66 contemplation of its initial achievements.

67 2.

68 It may be objected that its inspired documents at once determine the

69 limits of its mission without further trouble; but ideas are in the

70 writer and reader of the revelation, not the inspired text itself: and

71 the question is whether those ideas which the letter conveys from writer

72 to reader, reach the reader at once in their completeness and accuracy

73 on his first perception of them, or whether they open out in his

74 intellect and grow to perfection in the course of time. Nor could it

75 surely be maintained without extravagance that the letter of the New

76 Testament, or of any assignable number of books, comprises a delineation

77 of all possible forms which a divine message will assume when submitted

78 to a multitude of minds.

79 Nor is the case altered by supposing that inspiration provided in behalf

80 of the first recipients of the Revelation, what the Divine Fiat effected

81 for herbs and plants in the beginning, which were created in maturity.

82 Still, the time at length came, when its recipients ceased to be

83 inspired; and on these recipients the revealed truths would fall, as in

84 other cases, at first vaguely and generally, though in spirit and in

85 truth, and would afterwards be completed by developments.

86 Nor can it fairly be made a difficulty that thus to treat of

87 Christianity is to level it in some sort to sects and doctrines of the

88 world, and to impute to it the imperfections which characterize the

89 productions of man. Certainly it is a sort of degradation of a divine

90 work to consider it under an earthly form; but it is no irreverence,

91 since our Lord Himself, its Author and Guardian, bore one also.

92 Christianity differs from other religions and philosophies, in what is

93 superadded to earth from heaven; not in kind, but in origin; not in its

94 nature, but in its personal characteristics; being informed and

95 quickened by what is more than intellect, by a divine spirit. It is

96 externally what the Apostle calls an "earthen vessel," being the

97 religion of men. And, considered as such, it grows "in wisdom and

98 stature;" but the powers which it wields, and the words which proceed

99 out of its mouth, attest its miraculous nativity.

100 Unless then some special ground of exception can be assigned, it is as

101 evident that Christianity, as a doctrine and worship, will develope in

102 the minds of recipients, as that it conforms in other respects, in its

103 external propagation or its political framework, to the general methods

104 by which the course of things is carried forward.

105 3.

106 2. Again, if Christianity be an universal religion, suited not simply to

107 one locality or period, but to all times and places, it cannot but vary

108 in its relations and dealings towards the world around it, that is, it

109 will develope. Principles require a very various application according

110 as persons and circumstances vary, and must be thrown into new shapes

111 according to the form of society which they are to influence. Hence all

112 bodies of Christians, orthodox or not, develope the doctrines of

113 Scripture. Few but will grant that Luther's view of justification had

114 never been stated in words before his time: that his phraseology and his

115 positions were novel, whether called for by circumstances or not. It is

116 equally certain that the doctrine of justification defined at Trent was,

117 in some sense, new also. The refutation and remedy of errors cannot

118 precede their rise; and thus the fact of false developments or

119 corruptions involves the correspondent manifestation of true ones.

120 Moreover, all parties appeal to Scripture, that is, argue from

121 Scripture; but argument implies deduction, that is, development. Here

122 there is no difference between early times and late, between a Pope *ex

123 cathedrâ* and an individual Protestant, except that their authority is

124 not on a par. On either side the claim of authority is the same, and the

125 process of development.

126 Accordingly, the common complaint of Protestants against the Church of

127 Rome is, not simply that she has added to the primitive or the

128 Scriptural doctrine, (for this they do themselves,) but that she

129 contradicts it, and moreover imposes her additions as fundamental truths

130 under sanction of an anathema. For themselves they deduce by quite as

131 subtle a method, and act upon doctrines as implicit and on reasons as

132 little analyzed in time past, as Catholic schoolmen. What prominence has

133 the Royal Supremacy in the New Testament, or the lawfulness of bearing

134 arms, or the duty of public worship, or the substitution of the first

135 day of the week for the seventh, or infant baptism, to say nothing of

136 the fundamental principle that the Bible and the Bible only is the

137 religion of Protestants? These doctrines and usages, true or not, which

138 is not the question here, are surely not gained by the direct use and

139 immediate application of Scripture, nor by a mere exercise of argument

140 upon words and sentences placed before the eyes, but by the unconscious

141 growth of ideas suggested by the letter and habitual to the mind.

142 4.

143 3. And, indeed, when we turn to the consideration of particular

144 doctrines on which Scripture lays the greatest stress, we shall see that

145 it is absolutely impossible for them to remain in the mere letter of

146 Scripture, if they are to be more than mere words, and to convey a

147 definite idea to the recipient. When it is declared that "the Word

148 became flesh," three wide questions open upon us on the very

149 announcement. What is meant by "the Word," what by "flesh," what by

150 "became"? The answers to these involve a process of investigation, and

151 are developments. Moreover, when they have been made, they will suggest

152 a series of secondary questions; and thus at length a multitude of

153 propositions is the result, which gather round the inspired sentence of

154 which they come, giving it externally the form of a doctrine, and

155 creating or deepening the idea of it in the mind.

156 It is true that, so far as such statements of Scripture are mysteries,

157 they are relatively to us but words, and cannot be developed. But as a

158 mystery implies in part what is incomprehensible or at least unknown, so

159 does it in part imply what is not so; it implies a partial

160 manifestation, or a representation by economy. Because then it is in a

161 measure understood, it can so far be developed, though each result in

162 the process will partake of the dimness and confusion of the original

163 impression.

164 5.

165 4. This moreover should be considered,—that great questions exist in

166 the subject-matter of which Scripture treats, which Scripture does not

167 solve; questions too so real, so practical, that they must be answered,

168 and, unless we suppose a new revelation, answered by means of the

169 revelation which we have, that is, by development. Such is the question

170 of the Canon of Scripture and its inspiration: that is, whether

171 Christianity depends upon a written document as Judaism;—if so, on what

172 writings and how many;—whether that document is self-interpreting, or

173 requires a comment, and whether any authoritative comment or commentator

174 is provided;—whether the revelation and the document are commensurate,

175 or the one outruns the other;—all these questions surely find no

176 solution on the surface of Scripture, nor indeed under the surface in

177 the case of most men, however long and diligent might be their study of

178 it. Nor were these difficulties settled by authority, as far as we know,

179 at the commencement of the religion; yet surely it is quite conceivable

180 that an Apostle might have dissipated them all in a few words, had

181 Divine Wisdom thought fit. But in matter of fact the decision has been

182 left to time, to the slow process of thought, to the influence of mind

183 upon mind, the issues of controversy, and the growth of opinion.

184 6.

185 To take another instance just now referred to:—if there was a point on

186 which a rule was desirable from the first, it was concerning the

187 religious duties under which Christian parents lay as regards their

188 children. It would be natural indeed in any Christian father, in the

189 absence of a rule, to bring his children for baptism; such in this

190 instance would be the practical development of his faith in Christ and

191 love for his offspring; still a development it is,—necessarily

192 required, yet, as far as we know, not provided for his need by direct

193 precept in the Revelation as originally given.

194 Another very large field of thought, full of practical considerations,

195 yet, as far as our knowledge goes, but only partially occupied by any

196 Apostolical judgment, is that which the question of the effects of

197 Baptism opens upon us. That they who came in repentance and faith to

198 that Holy Sacrament received remission of sins, is undoubtedly the

199 doctrine of the Apostles; but is there any means of a second remission

200 for sins committed after it? St. Paul's Epistles, where we might expect

201 an answer to our inquiry, contain no explicit statement on the subject;

202 what they do plainly say does not diminish the difficulty:—viz., first,

203 that baptism is intended for the pardon of sins before it, not in

204 prospect; next, that those who have received the gift of Baptism in fact

205 live in a state of holiness, not of sin. How do statements such as these

206 meet the actual state of the Church as we see it at this day?

207 Considering that it was expressly predicted that the Kingdom of Heaven,

208 like the fisher's net, should gather of every kind, and that the tares

209 should grow with the wheat until the harvest, a graver and more

210 practical question cannot be imagined than that which it has pleased the

211 Divine Author of the Revelation to leave undecided, unless indeed there

212 be means given in that Revelation of its own growth or development. As

213 far as the letter goes of the inspired message, every one who holds that

214 Scripture is the rule of faith, as all Protestants do, must allow that

215 "there is not one of us but has exceeded by transgression its revealed

216 Ritual, and finds himself in consequence thrown upon those infinite

217 resources of Divine Love which are stored in Christ, but have not been

218 drawn out into form in the appointments of the Gospel."[62:1] Since then

219 Scripture needs completion, the question is brought to this issue,

220 whether defect or inchoateness in its doctrines be or be not an

221 antecedent probability in favour of a development of them.

222 7.

223 There is another subject, though not so immediately practical, on which

224 Scripture does not, strictly speaking, keep silence, but says so little

225 as to require, and so much as to suggest, information beyond its

226 letter,—the intermediate state between death and the Resurrection.

227 Considering the long interval which separates Christ's first and second

228 coming, the millions of faithful souls who are waiting it out, and the

229 intimate concern which every Christian has in the determination of its

230 character, it might have been expected that Scripture would have spoken

231 explicitly concerning it, whereas in fact its notices are but brief and

232 obscure. We might indeed have argued that this silence of Scripture was

233 intentional, with a view of discouraging speculations upon the subject,

234 except for the circumstance that, as in the question of our

235 post-baptismal state, its teaching seems to proceed upon an hypothesis

236 inapplicable to the state of the Church after the time when it was

237 delivered. As Scripture contemplates Christians, not as backsliders, but

238 as saints, so does it apparently represent the Day of Judgment as

239 immediate, and the interval of expectation as evanescent. It leaves on

240 our minds the general impression that Christ was returning on earth at

241 once, "the time short," worldly engagements superseded by "the present

242 distress," persecutors urgent, Christians, as a body, sinless and

243 expectant, without home, without plan for the future, looking up to

244 heaven. But outward circumstances have changed, and with the change, a

245 different application of the revealed word has of necessity been

246 demanded, that is, a development. When the nations were converted and

247 offences abounded, then the Church came out to view, on the one hand as

248 a temporal establishment, on the other as a remedial system, and

249 passages of Scripture aided and directed the development which before

250 were of inferior account. Hence the doctrine of Penance as the

251 complement of Baptism, and of Purgatory as the explanation of the

252 Intermediate State. So reasonable is this expansion of the original

253 creed, that, when some ten years since the true doctrine of Baptism was

254 expounded among us without any mention of Penance, our teacher was

255 accused by many of us of Novatianism; while, on the other hand,

256 heterodox divines have before now advocated the doctrine of the sleep of

257 the soul because they said it was the only successful preventive of

258 belief in Purgatory.

259 8.

260 Thus developments of Christianity are proved to have been in the

261 contemplation of its Divine Author, by an argument parallel to that by

262 which we infer intelligence in the system of the physical world. In

263 whatever sense the need and its supply are a proof of design in the

264 visible creation, in the same do the gaps, if the word may be used,

265 which occur in the structure of the original creed of the Church, make

266 it probable that those developments, which grow out of the truths which

267 lie around it, were intended to fill them up.

268 Nor can it be fairly objected that in thus arguing we are contradicting

269 the great philosopher, who tells us, that "upon supposition of God

270 affording us light and instruction by revelation, additional to what He

271 has afforded us by reason and experience, we are in no sort judges by

272 what methods, and in what proportion, it were to be expected that this

273 supernatural light and instruction would be afforded us,"[64:1] because

274 he is speaking of our judging before a revelation is given. He observes

275 that "we have no principles of reason upon which to judge *beforehand*,

276 how it were to be expected Revelation should have been left, or what was

277 most suitable to the divine plan of government," in various respects;

278 but the case is altogether altered when a Revelation is vouchsafed, for

279 then a new precedent, or what he calls "principle of reason," is

280 introduced, and from what is actually put into our hands we can form a

281 judgment whether more is to be expected. Butler, indeed, as a well-known

282 passage of his work shows, is far from denying the principle of

283 progressive development.

284 9.

285 5. The method of revelation observed in Scripture abundantly confirms

286 this anticipation. For instance, Prophecy, if it had so happened, need

287 not have afforded a specimen of development; separate predictions might

288 have been made to accumulate as time went on, prospects might have

289 opened, definite knowledge might have been given, by communications

290 independent of each other, as St. John's Gospel or the Epistles of St.

291 Paul are unconnected with the first three Gospels, though the doctrine

292 of each Apostle is a development of their matter. But the prophetic

293 Revelation is, in matter of fact, not of this nature, but a process of

294 development: the earlier prophecies are pregnant texts out of which the

295 succeeding announcements grow; they are types. It is not that first one

296 truth is told, then another; but the whole truth or large portions of it

297 are told at once, yet only in their rudiments, or in miniature, and they

298 are expanded and finished in their parts, as the course of revelation

299 proceeds.

300 The Seed of the woman was to bruise the serpent's head; the sceptre was

301 not to depart from Judah till Shiloh came, to whom was to be the

302 gathering of the people. He was to be Wonderful, Counsellor, the Prince

303 of Peace. The question of the Ethiopian rises in the reader's mind, "Of

304 whom speaketh the Prophet this?" Every word requires a comment.

305 Accordingly, it is no uncommon theory with unbelievers, that the

306 Messianic idea, as they call it, was gradually developed in the minds of

307 the Jews by a continuous and traditional habit of contemplating it, and

308 grew into its full proportions by a mere human process; and so far seems

309 certain, without trenching on the doctrine of inspiration, that the

310 books of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus are developments of the writings of

311 the Prophets, expressed or elicited by means of current ideas in the

312 Greek philosophy, and ultimately adopted and ratified by the Apostle in

313 his Epistle to the Hebrews.

314 10.

315 But the whole Bible, not its prophetical portions only, is written on

316 the principle of development. As the Revelation proceeds, it is ever

317 new, yet ever old. St. John, who completes it, declares that he writes

318 no "new commandment unto his brethren," but an old commandment which

319 they "had from the beginning." And then he adds, "A new commandment I

320 write unto you." The same test of development is suggested in our Lord's

321 words on the Mount, as has already been noticed, "Think not that I am

322 come to destroy the Law and the Prophets; I am not come to destroy, but

323 to fulfil." He does not reverse, but perfect, what has gone before. Thus

324 with respect to the evangelical view of the rite of sacrifice, first the

325 rite is enjoined by Moses; next Samuel says, "to obey is better than

326 sacrifice;" then Hosea, "I will have mercy and not sacrifice;" Isaiah,

327 "Incense is an abomination onto me;" then Malachi, describing the times

328 of the Gospel, speaks of the "pure offering" of wheatflour; and our Lord

329 completes the development, when He speaks of worshipping "in spirit and

330 in truth." If there is anything here left to explain, it will be found

331 in the usage of the Christian Church immediately afterwards, which shows

332 that sacrifice was not removed, but truth and spirit added.

333 Nay, the *effata* of our Lord and His Apostles are of a typical

334 structure, parallel to the prophetic announcements above mentioned, and

335 predictions as well as injunctions of doctrine. If then the prophetic

336 sentences have had that development which has really been given them,

337 first by succeeding revelations, and then by the event, it is probable

338 antecedently that those doctrinal, political, ritual, and ethical

339 sentences, which have the same structure, should admit the same

340 expansion. Such are, "This is My Body," or "Thou art Peter, and upon

341 this Rock I will build My Church," or "The meek shall inherit the

342 earth," or "Suffer little children to come unto Me," or "The pure in

343 heart shall see God."

344 11.

345 On this character of our Lord's teaching, the following passage may

346 suitably be quoted from a writer already used. "His recorded words and

347 works when on earth . . . come to us as the declarations of a Lawgiver. In

348 the Old Covenant, Almighty God first of all spoke the Ten Commandments

349 from Mount Sinai, and afterwards wrote them. So our Lord first spoke His

350 own Gospel, both of promise and of precept, on the Mount, and His

351 Evangelists have recorded it. Further, when He delivered it, He spoke by

352 way of parallel to the Ten Commandments. And His style, moreover,

353 corresponds to the authority which He assumes. It is of that solemn,

354 measured, and severe character, which bears on the face of it tokens of

355 its belonging to One who spake as none other man could speak. The

356 Beatitudes, with which His Sermon opens, are an instance of this

357 incommunicable style, which befitted, as far as human words could befit,

358 God Incarnate.

359 "Nor is this style peculiar to the Sermon on the Mount. All through the

360 Gospels it is discernible, distinct from any other part of Scripture,

361 showing itself in solemn declarations, canons, sentences, or sayings,

362 such as legislators propound, and scribes and lawyers comment on. Surely

363 everything our Saviour did and said is characterized by mingled

364 simplicity and mystery. His emblematical actions, His typical miracles,

365 His parables, His replies, His censures, all are evidences of a

366 legislature in germ, afterwards to be developed, a code of divine truth

367 which was ever to be before men's eyes, to be the subject of

368 investigation and interpretation, and the guide in controversy. 'Verily,

369 verily, I say unto you,'—'But, I say unto you,'—are the tokens of a

370 supreme Teacher and Prophet.

371 "And thus the Fathers speak of His teaching. 'His sayings,' observes St.

372 Justin, 'were short and concise; for He was no rhetorician, but His word

373 was the power of God.' And St. Basil, in like manner, 'Every deed and

374 every word of our Saviour Jesus Christ is a canon of piety and virtue.

375 When then thou hearest word or deed of His, do not hear it as by the

376 way, or after a simple and carnal manner, but enter into the depth of

377 His contemplations, become a communicant in truths mystically delivered

378 to thee.'"[67:1]

379 12.

380 Moreover, while it is certain that developments of Revelation proceeded

381 all through the Old Dispensation down to the very end of our Lord's

382 ministry, on the other hand, if we turn our attention to the beginnings

383 of Apostolical teaching after His ascension, we shall find ourselves

384 unable to fix an historical point at which the growth of doctrine

385 ceased, and the rule of faith was once for all settled. Not on the day

386 of Pentecost, for St. Peter had still to learn at Joppa that he was to

387 baptize Cornelius; not at Joppa and Cæsarea, for St. Paul had to write

388 his Epistles; not on the death of the last Apostle, for St. Ignatius had

389 to establish the doctrine of Episcopacy; not then, nor for centuries

390 after, for the Canon of the New Testament was still undetermined. Not in

391 the Creed, which is no collection of definitions, but a summary of

392 certain *credenda*, an incomplete summary, and, like the Lord's Prayer

393 or the Decalogue, a mere sample of divine truths, especially of the more

394 elementary. No one doctrine can be named which starts complete at first,

395 and gains nothing afterwards from the investigations of faith and the

396 attacks of heresy. The Church went forth from the old world in haste, as

397 the Israelites from Egypt "with their dough before it was leavened,

398 their kneading troughs being bound up in their clothes upon their

399 shoulders."

400 13.

401 Further, the political developments contained in the historical parts of

402 Scripture are as striking as the prophetical and the doctrinal. Can any

403 history wear a more human appearance than that of the rise and growth of

404 the chosen people to whom I have just referred? What had been determined

405 in the counsels of the Lord of heaven and earth from the beginning, what

406 was immutable, what was announced to Moses in the burning bush, is

407 afterwards represented as the growth of an idea under successive

408 emergencies. The Divine Voice in the bush had announced the Exodus of

409 the children of Israel from Egypt and their entrance into Canaan; and

410 added, as a token of the certainty of His purpose, "When thou hast

411 brought forth the people out of Egypt, ye shall serve God upon this

412 mountain." Now this sacrifice or festival, which was but incidental and

413 secondary in the great deliverance, is for a while the ultimate scope of

414 the demands which Moses makes upon Pharaoh. "Thou shalt come, thou and

415 the elders of Israel unto the King of Egypt, and ye shall say unto him,

416 The Lord God of the Hebrews hath met with us, and now let us go, we

417 beseech thee, three days' journey into the wilderness, that we may

418 sacrifice to the Lord our God." It had been added that Pharaoh would

419 first refuse their request, but that after miracles he would let them go

420 altogether, nay with "jewels of silver and gold, and raiment."

421 Accordingly the first request of Moses was, "Let us go, we pray thee,

422 three days' journey into the desert, and sacrifice unto the Lord our

423 God." Before the plague of frogs the warning is repeated, "Let My people

424 go that they may serve Me;" and after it Pharaoh says, "I will let the

425 people go, that they may do sacrifice unto the Lord." It occurs again

426 before the plague of flies; and after it Pharaoh offers to let the

427 Israelites sacrifice in Egypt, which Moses refuses on the ground that

428 they will have to "sacrifice the abomination of the Egyptians before

429 their eyes." "We will go three days' journey into the wilderness," he

430 proceeds, "and sacrifice to the Lord our God;" and Pharaoh then concedes

431 their sacrificing in the wilderness, "only," he says, "you shall not go

432 very far away." The demand is repeated separately before the plagues of

433 murrain, hail, and locusts, no mention being yet made of anything beyond

434 a service or sacrifice in the wilderness. On the last of these

435 interviews, Pharaoh asks an explanation, and Moses extends his claim:

436 "We will go with our young and with our old, with our sons and with our

437 daughters, with our flocks and with our herds will we go, for we must

438 hold a feast unto the Lord." That it was an extension seems plain from

439 Pharaoh's reply: "Go now ye that are men, and serve the Lord, for that

440 ye did desire." Upon the plague of darkness Pharaoh concedes the

441 extended demand, excepting the flocks and herds; but Moses reminds him

442 that they were implied, though not expressed in the original wording:

443 "Thou must give us also sacrifices and burnt offerings, that we may

444 sacrifice unto the Lord our God." Even to the last, there was no

445 intimation of their leaving Egypt for good; the issue was left to be

446 wrought out by the Egyptians. "All these thy servants," says Moses,

447 "shall come down unto me, and bow down themselves unto me, saying, Get

448 thee out and all the people that follow thee, and after that I will go

449 out;" and, accordingly, after the judgment on the first-born, they were

450 thrust out at midnight, with their flocks and herds, their kneading

451 troughs and their dough, laden, too, with the spoils of Egypt, as had

452 been fore-ordained, yet apparently by a combination of circumstances, or

453 the complication of a crisis. Yet Moses knew that their departure from

454 Egypt was final, for he took the bones of Joseph with him; and that

455 conviction broke on Pharaoh soon, when he and his asked themselves, "Why

456 have we done this, that we have let Israel go from serving us?" But this

457 progress of events, vague and uncertain as it seemed to be,

458 notwithstanding the miracles which attended it, had been directed by Him

459 who works out gradually what He has determined absolutely; and it ended

460 in the parting of the Red Sea, and the destruction of Pharaoh's host, on

461 his pursuing them.

462 Moreover, from what occurred forty years afterwards, when they were

463 advancing upon the promised land, it would seem that the original grant

464 of territory did not include the country east of Jordan, held in the

465 event by Reuben, Gad, and half the tribe of Manasseh; at least they

466 undertook at first to leave Sihon in undisturbed possession of his

467 country, if he would let them pass through it, and only on his refusing

468 his permission did they invade and appropriate it.

469 14.

470 6. It is in point to notice also the structure and style of Scripture, a

471 structure so unsystematic and various, and a style so figurative and

472 indirect, that no one would presume at first sight to say what is in it

473 and what is not. It cannot, as it were, be mapped, or its contents

474 catalogued; but after all our diligence, to the end of our lives and to

475 the end of the Church, it must be an unexplored and unsubdued land, with

476 heights and valleys, forests and streams, on the right and left of our

477 path and close about us, full of concealed wonders and choice treasures.

478 Of no doctrine whatever, which does not actually contradict what has

479 been delivered, can it be peremptorily asserted that it is not in

480 Scripture; of no reader, whatever be his study of it, can it be said

481 that he has mastered every doctrine which it contains. Butler's remarks

482 on this subject were just now referred to. "The more distinct and

483 particular knowledge," he says, "of those things, the study of which the

484 Apostle calls 'going on unto perfection,'" that is, of the more

485 recondite doctrines of the Gospel, "and of the prophetic parts of

486 revelation, like many parts of natural and even civil knowledge, may

487 require very exact thought and careful consideration. The hindrances too

488 of natural and of supernatural light and knowledge have been of the same

489 kind. And as it is owned the whole scheme of Scripture is not yet

490 understood, so, if it ever comes to be understood, before the

491 'restitution of all things,' and without miraculous interpositions, it

492 must be in the same way as natural knowledge is come at, by the

493 continuance and progress of learning and of liberty, and by particular

494 persons attending to, comparing, and pursuing intimations scattered up

495 and down it, which are overlooked and disregarded by the generality of

496 the world. For this is the way in which all improvements are made, by

497 thoughtful men tracing on obscure hints, as it were, dropped us by

498 nature accidentally, or which seem to come into our minds by chance. Nor

499 is it at all incredible that a book, which has been so long in the

500 possession of mankind, should contain many truths as yet undiscovered.

501 For all the same phenomena, and the same faculties of investigation,

502 from which such great discoveries in natural knowledge have been made in

503 the present and last age, were equally in the possession of mankind

504 several thousand years before. And possibly it might be intended that

505 events, as they come to pass, should open and ascertain the meaning of

506 several parts of Scripture."[72:1] Butler of course was not

507 contemplating the case of new articles of faith, or developments

508 imperative on our acceptance, but he surely bears witness to the

509 probability of developments taking place in Christian doctrine

510 considered in themselves, which is the point at present in question.

511 15.

512 It may be added that, in matter of fact, all the definitions or received

513 judgments of the early and medieval Church rest upon definite, even

514 though sometimes obscure sentences of Scripture. Thus Purgatory may

515 appeal to the "saving by fire," and "entering through much tribulation

516 into the kingdom of God;" the communication of the merits of the Saints

517 to our "receiving a prophet's reward" for "receiving a prophet in the

518 name of a prophet," and "a righteous man's reward" for "receiving a

519 righteous man in the name of a righteous man;" the Real Presence to

520 "This is My Body;" Absolution to "Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are

521 remitted;" Extreme Unction to "Anointing him with oil in the Name of the

522 Lord;" Voluntary poverty to "Sell all that thou hast;" obedience to "He

523 was in subjection to His parents;" the honour paid to creatures, animate

524 or inanimate, to *Laudate Dominum in sanctis Ejus*, and *Adorate

525 scabellum pedum Ejus*; and so of the rest.

526 16.

527 7. Lastly, while Scripture nowhere recognizes itself or asserts the

528 inspiration of those passages which are most essential, it distinctly

529 anticipates the development of Christianity, both as a polity and as a

530 doctrine. In one of our Lord's parables "the Kingdom of Heaven" is even

531 compared to "a grain of mustard-seed, which a man took and hid in his

532 field; which indeed is the least of all seeds, but when it is grown it

533 is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree," and, as St. Mark

534 words it, "shooteth out great branches, so that the birds of the air

535 come and lodge in the branches thereof." And again, in the same chapter

536 of St. Mark, "So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed

537 into the ground, and should sleep, and rise night and day, and the seed

538 should spring and grow up, he knoweth not how; for the earth bringeth

539 forth fruit of herself." Here an internal element of life, whether

540 principle or doctrine, is spoken of rather than any mere external

541 manifestation; and it is observable that the spontaneous, as well as the

542 gradual, character of the growth is intimated. This description of the

543 process corresponds to what has been above observed respecting

544 development, viz. that it is not an effect of wishing and resolving, or

545 of forced enthusiasm, or of any mechanism of reasoning, or of any mere

546 subtlety of intellect; but comes of its own innate power of expansion

547 within the mind in its season, though with the use of reflection and

548 argument and original thought, more or less as it may happen, with a

549 dependence on the ethical growth of the mind itself, and with a reflex

550 influence upon it. Again, the Parable of the Leaven describes the

551 development of doctrine in another respect, in its active, engrossing,

552 and interpenetrating power.

553 17.

554 From the necessity, then, of the case, from the history of all sects and

555 parties in religion, and from the analogy and example of Scripture, we

556 may fairly conclude that Christian doctrine admits of formal,

557 legitimate, and true developments, that is, of developments contemplated

558 by its Divine Author.

559 The general analogy of the world, physical and moral, confirms this

560 conclusion, as we are reminded by the great authority who has already

561 been quoted in the course of this Section. "The whole natural world and

562 government of it," says Butler, "is a scheme or system; not a fixed, but

563 a progressive one; a scheme in which the operation of various means

564 takes up a great length of time before the ends they tend to can be

565 attained. The change of seasons, the ripening of the fruits of the

566 earth, the very history of a flower is an instance of this; and so is

567 human life. Thus vegetable bodies, and those of animals, though possibly

568 formed at once, yet grow up by degrees to a mature state. And thus

569 rational agents, who animate these latter bodies, are naturally directed

570 to form each his own manners and character by the gradual gaining of

571 knowledge and experience, and by a long course of action. Our existence

572 is not only successive, as it must be of necessity, but one state of our

573 life and being is appointed by God to be a preparation for another; and

574 that to be the means of attaining to another succeeding one: infancy to

575 childhood, childhood to youth, youth to mature age. Men are impatient,

576 and for precipitating things; but the Author of Nature appears

577 deliberate throughout His operations, accomplishing His natural ends by

578 slow successive steps. And there is a plan of things beforehand laid

579 out, which, from the nature of it, requires various systems of means, as

580 well as length of time, in order to the carrying on its several parts

581 into execution. Thus, in the daily course of natural providence, God

582 operates in the very same manner as in the dispensation of Christianity,

583 making one thing subservient to another; this, to somewhat farther; and

584 so on, through a progressive series of means, which extend, both

585 backward and forward, beyond our utmost view. Of this manner of

586 operation, everything we see in the course of nature is as much an

587 instance as any part of the Christian dispensation."[75:1]

588 #### SECTION II.

589 ##### AN INFALLIBLE DEVELOPING AUTHORITY TO BE EXPECTED.

590 It has now been made probable that developments of Christianity were but

591 natural, as time went on, and were to be expected; and that these

592 natural and true developments, as being natural and true, were of course

593 contemplated and taken into account by its Author, who in designing the

594 work designed its legitimate results. These, whatever they turn out to

595 be, may be called absolutely "the developments" of Christianity. That,

596 beyond reasonable doubt, there are such is surely a great step gained in

597 the inquiry; it is a momentous fact. The next question is, *What* are

598 they? and to a theologian, who could take a general view, and also

599 possessed an intimate and minute knowledge, of its history, they would

600 doubtless on the whole be easily distinguishable by their own

601 characters, and require no foreign aid to point them out, no external

602 authority to ratify them. But it is difficult to say who is exactly in

603 this position. Considering that Christians, from the nature of the case,

604 live under the bias of the doctrines, and in the very midst of the

605 facts, and during the process of the controversies, which are to be the

606 subject of criticism, since they are exposed to the prejudices of birth,

607 education, place, personal attachment, engagements, and party, it can

608 hardly be maintained that in matter of fact a true development carries

609 with it always its own certainty even to the learned, or that history,

610 past or present, is secure from the possibility of a variety of

611 interpretations.

612 2.

613 I have already spoken on this subject, and from a very different point

614 of view from that which I am taking at present:—

615 "Prophets or Doctors are the interpreters of the revelation; they unfold

616 and define its mysteries, they illuminate its documents, they harmonize

617 its contents, they apply its promises. Their teaching is a vast system,

618 not to be comprised in a few sentences, not to be embodied in one code

619 or treatise, but consisting of a certain body of Truth, pervading the

620 Church like an atmosphere, irregular in its shape from its very

621 profusion and exuberance; at times separable only in idea from Episcopal

622 Tradition, yet at times melting away into legend and fable; partly

623 written, partly unwritten, partly the interpretation, partly the

624 supplement of Scripture, partly preserved in intellectual expressions,

625 partly latent in the spirit and temper of Christians; poured to and fro

626 in closets and upon the housetops, in liturgies, in controversial works,

627 in obscure fragments, in sermons, in popular prejudices, in local

628 customs. This I call Prophetical Tradition, existing primarily in the

629 bosom of the Church itself, and recorded in such measure as Providence

630 has determined in the writings of eminent men. Keep that which is

631 committed to thy charge, is St. Paul's injunction to Timothy; and for

632 this reason, because from its vastness and indefiniteness it is

633 especially exposed to corruption, if the Church fails in vigilance. This

634 is that body of teaching which is offered to all Christians even at the

635 present day, though in various forms and measures of truth, in different

636 parts of Christendom, partly being a comment, partly an addition upon

637 the articles of the Creed."[77:1]

638 If this be true, certainly some rule is necessary for arranging and

639 authenticating these various expressions and results of Christian

640 doctrine. No one will maintain that all points of belief are of equal

641 importance. "There are what may be called minor points, which we may

642 hold to be true without imposing them as necessary;" "there are greater

643 truths and lesser truths, points which it is necessary, and points which

644 it is pious to believe."[77:2] The simple question is, How are we to

645 discriminate the greater from the less, the true from the false.

646 3.

647 This need of an authoritative sanction is increased by considering,

648 after M. Guizot's suggestion, that Christianity, though represented in

649 prophecy as a kingdom, came into the world as an idea rather than an

650 institution, and has had to wrap itself in clothing and fit itself with

651 armour of its own providing, and to form the instruments and methods of

652 its prosperity and warfare. If the developments, which have above been

653 called *moral*, are to take place to any great extent, and without them

654 it is difficult to see how Christianity can exist at all, if only its

655 relations towards civil government have to be ascertained, or the

656 qualifications for the profession of it have to be defined, surely an

657 authority is necessary to impart decision to what is vague, and

658 confidence to what is empirical, to ratify the successive steps of so

659 elaborate a process, and to secure the validity of inferences which are

660 to be made the premisses of more remote investigations.

661 Tests, it is true, for ascertaining the correctness of developments in

662 general may be drawn out, as I shall show in the sequel; but they are

663 insufficient for the guidance of individuals in the case of so large and

664 complicated a problem as Christianity, though they may aid our inquiries

665 and support our conclusions in particular points. They are of a

666 scientific and controversial, not of a practical character, and are

667 instruments rather than warrants of right decisions. Moreover, they

668 rather serve as answers to objections brought against the actual

669 decisions of authority, than are proofs of the correctness of those

670 decisions. While, then, on the one hand, it is probable that some means

671 will be granted for ascertaining the legitimate and true developments of

672 Revelation, it appears, on the other, that these means must of necessity

673 be external to the developments themselves.

674 4.

675 Reasons shall be given in this Section for concluding that, in

676 proportion to the probability of true developments of doctrine and

677 practice in the Divine Scheme, so is the probability also of the

678 appointment in that scheme of an external authority to decide upon them,

679 thereby separating them from the mass of mere human speculation,

680 extravagance, corruption, and error, in and out of which they grow. This

681 is the doctrine of the infallibility of the Church; for by infallibility

682 I suppose is meant the power of deciding whether this, that, and a

683 third, and any number of theological or ethical statements are true.

684 5.

685 1. Let the state of the case be carefully considered. If the Christian

686 doctrine, as originally taught, admits of true and important

687 developments, as was argued in the foregoing Section, this is a strong

688 antecedent argument in favour of a provision in the Dispensation for

689 putting a seal of authority upon those developments. The probability of

690 their being known to be true varies with that of their truth. The two

691 ideas indeed are quite distinct, I grant, of revealing and of

692 guaranteeing a truth, and they are often distinct in fact. There are

693 various revelations all over the earth which do not carry with them the

694 evidence of their divinity. Such are the inward suggestions and secret

695 illuminations granted to so many individuals; such are the traditionary

696 doctrines which are found among the heathen, that "vague and unconnected

697 family of religious truths, originally from God, but sojourning, without

698 the sanction of miracle or a definite home, as pilgrims up and down the

699 world, and discernible and separable from the corrupt legends with which

700 they are mixed, by the spiritual mind alone."[79:1] There is nothing

701 impossible in the notion of a revelation occurring without evidences

702 that it is a revelation; just as human sciences are a divine gift, yet

703 are reached by our ordinary powers and have no claim on our faith. But

704 Christianity is not of this nature: it is a revelation which comes to us

705 as a revelation, as a whole, objectively, and with a profession of

706 infallibility; and the only question to be determined relates to the

707 matter of the revelation. If then there are certain great truths, or

708 duties, or observances, naturally and legitimately resulting from the

709 doctrines originally professed, it is but reasonable to include these

710 true results in the idea of the revelation itself, to consider them

711 parts of it, and if the revelation be not only true, but guaranteed as

712 true, to anticipate that they too will come under the privilege of that

713 guarantee. Christianity, unlike other revelations of God's will, except

714 the Jewish, of which it is a continuation, is an objective religion, or

715 a revelation with credentials; it is natural, I say, to view it wholly

716 as such, and not partly *sui generis*, partly like others. Such as it

717 begins, such let it be considered to continue; granting that certain

718 large developments of it are true, they must surely be accredited as

719 true.

720 6.

721 2. An objection, however, is often made to the doctrine of infallibility

722 *in limine*, which is too important not to be taken into consideration.

723 It is urged that, as all religious knowledge rests on moral evidence,

724 not on demonstration, our belief in the Church's infallibility must be

725 of this character; but what can be more absurd than a probable

726 infallibility, or a certainty resting on doubt?—I believe, because I am

727 sure; and I am sure, because I suppose. Granting then that the gift of

728 infallibility be adapted, when believed, to unite all intellects in one

729 common confession, the fact that it is given is as difficult of proof as

730 the developments which it is to prove, and nugatory therefore, and in

731 consequence improbable in a Divine Scheme. The advocates of Rome, it has

732 been urged, "insist on the necessity of an infallible guide in religious

733 matters, as an argument that such a guide has really been accorded. Now

734 it is obvious to inquire how individuals are to know with certainty that

735 Rome *is* infallible . . . how any ground can be such as to bring home

736 to the mind infallibly that she is infallible; what conceivable proof

737 amounts to more than a probability of the fact; and what advantage is an

738 infallible guide, if those who are to be guided have, after all, no

739 more than an opinion, as the Romanists call it, that she is

740 infallible?"[81:1]

741 7.

742 This argument, however, except when used, as is intended in this

743 passage, against such persons as would remove all imperfection in the

744 proof of Religion, is certainly a fallacious one. For since, as all

745 allow, the Apostles were infallible, it tells against their

746 infallibility, or the infallibility of Scripture, as truly as against

747 the infallibility of the Church; for no one will say that the Apostles

748 were made infallible for nothing, yet we are only morally certain that

749 they were infallible. Further, if we have but probable grounds for the

750 Church's infallibility, we have but the like for the impossibility of

751 certain things, the necessity of others, the truth, the certainty of

752 others; and therefore the words *infallibility*, *necessity*, *truth*,

753 and *certainty* ought all of them to be banished from the language. But

754 why is it more inconsistent to speak of an uncertain infallibility than

755 of a doubtful truth or a contingent necessity, phrases which present

756 ideas clear and undeniable? In sooth we are playing with words when we

757 use arguments of this sort. When we say that a person is infallible, we

758 mean no more than that what he says is always true, always to be

759 believed, always to be done. The term is resolvable into these phrases

760 as its equivalents; either then the phrases are inadmissible, or the

761 idea of infallibility must be allowed. A probable infallibility is a

762 probable gift of never erring; a reception of the doctrine of a probable

763 infallibility is faith and obedience towards a person founded on the

764 probability of his never erring in his declarations or commands. What is

765 inconsistent in this idea? Whatever then be the particular means of

766 determining infallibility, the abstract objection may be put

767 aside.[81:2]

768 8.

769 3. Again, it is sometimes argued that such a dispensation would destroy

770 our probation, as dissipating doubt, precluding the exercise of faith,

771 and obliging us to obey whether we wish it or no; and it is urged that a

772 Divine Voice spoke in the first age, and difficulty and darkness rest

773 upon all subsequent ones; as if infallibility and personal judgment were

774 incompatible; but this is to confuse the subject. We must distinguish

775 between a revelation and a reception of it, not between its earlier and

776 later stages. A revelation, in itself divine, and guaranteed as such,

777 may from first to last be received, doubted, argued against, perverted,

778 rejected, by individuals according to the state of mind of each.

779 Ignorance, misapprehension, unbelief, and other causes, do not at once

780 cease to operate because the revelation is in itself true and in its

781 proofs irrefragable. We have then no warrant at all for saying that an

782 accredited revelation will exclude the existence of doubts and

783 difficulties on the part of those whom it addresses, or dispense with

784 anxious diligence on their part, though it may in its own nature tend

785 to do so. Infallibility does not interfere with moral probation; the two

786 notions are absolutely distinct. It is no objection then to the idea of

787 a peremptory authority, such as I am supposing, that it lessens the task

788 of personal inquiry, unless it be an objection to the authority of

789 Revelation altogether. A Church, or a Council, or a Pope, or a Consent

790 of Doctors, or a Consent of Christendom, limits the inquiries of the

791 individual in no other way than Scripture limits them: it does limit

792 them; but, while it limits their range, it preserves intact their

793 probationary character; we are tried as really, though not on so large a

794 field. To suppose that the doctrine of a permanent authority in matters

795 of faith interferes with our free-will and responsibility is, as before,

796 to forget that there were infallible teachers in the first age, and

797 heretics and schismatics in the ages subsequent. There may have been at

798 once a supreme authority from first to last, and a moral judgment from

799 first to last. Moreover, those who maintain that Christian truth must be

800 gained solely by personal efforts are bound to show that methods,

801 ethical and intellectual, are granted to individuals sufficient for

802 gaining it; else the mode of probation they advocate is less, not more,

803 perfect than that which proceeds upon external authority. On the whole,

804 then, no argument against continuing the principle of objectiveness into

805 the developments of Revelation arises out of the conditions of our moral

806 responsibility.

807 9.

808 4. Perhaps it will be urged that the Analogy of Nature is against our

809 anticipating the continuance of an external authority which has once

810 been given; because in the words of the profound thinker who has already

811 been cited, "We are wholly ignorant what degree of new knowledge it were

812 to be expected God would give mankind by revelation, upon supposition

813 of His affording one; or how far, and in what way, He would interpose

814 miraculously to qualify them to whom He should originally make the

815 revelation for communicating the knowledge given by it, and to secure

816 their doing it to the age in which they should live, and to secure its

817 being transmitted to posterity;" and because "we are not in any sort

818 able to judge whether it were to be expected that the revelation should

819 have been committed to writing, or left to be handed down, and

820 consequently corrupted, by verbal tradition, and at length sunk under

821 it."[84:1] But this reasoning does not apply here, as has already been

822 observed; it contemplates only the abstract hypothesis of a revelation,

823 not the fact of an existing revelation of a particular kind, which may

824 of course in various ways modify our state of knowledge, by settling

825 some of those very points which, before it was given, we had no means of

826 deciding. Nor can it, as I think, be fairly denied that the argument

827 from analogy in one point of view tells against anticipating a

828 revelation at all, for an innovation upon the physical order of the

829 world is by the very force of the terms inconsistent with its ordinary

830 course. We cannot then regulate our antecedent view of the character of

831 a revelation by a test which, applied simply, overthrows the very notion

832 of a revelation altogether. Any how, Analogy is in some sort violated by

833 the fact of a revelation, and the question before us only relates to the

834 extent of that violation.

835 10.

836 I will hazard a distinction here between the facts of revelation and its

837 principles:—the argument from Analogy is more concerned with its

838 principles than with its facts. The revealed facts are special and

839 singular, not analogous, from the nature of the case: but it is

840 otherwise with the revealed principles; these are common to all the

841 works of God: and if the Author of Nature be the Author of Grace, it may

842 be expected that, while the two systems of facts are distinct and

843 independent, the principles displayed in them will be the same, and form

844 a connecting link between them. In this identity of principle lies the

845 Analogy of Natural and Revealed Religion, in Butler's sense of the word.

846 The doctrine of the Incarnation is a fact, and cannot be paralleled by

847 anything in nature; the doctrine of Mediation is a principle, and is

848 abundantly exemplified in its provisions. Miracles are facts;

849 inspiration is a fact; divine teaching once for all, and a continual

850 teaching, are each a fact; probation by means of intellectual

851 difficulties is a principle both in nature and in grace, and may be

852 carried on in the system of grace either by a standing ordinance of

853 teaching or by one definite act of teaching, and that with an analogy

854 equally perfect in either case to the order of nature; nor can we

855 succeed in arguing from the analogy of that order against a standing

856 guardianship of revelation without arguing also against its original

857 bestowal. Supposing the order of nature once broken by the introduction

858 of a revelation, the continuance of that revelation is but a question of

859 degree; and the circumstance that a work has begun makes it more

860 probable than not that it will proceed. We have no reason to suppose

861 that there is so great a distinction of dispensation between ourselves

862 and the first generation of Christians, as that they had a living

863 infallible guidance, and we have not.

864 The case then stands thus:—Revelation has introduced a new law of

865 divine governance over and above those laws which appear in the natural

866 course of the world; and in consequence we are able to argue for the

867 existence of a standing authority in matters of faith on the analogy of

868 Nature, and from the fact of Christianity. Preservation is involved in

869 the idea of creation. As the Creator rested on the seventh day from the

870 work which He had made, yet He "worketh hitherto;" so He gave the Creed

871 once for all in the beginning, yet blesses its growth still, and

872 provides for its increase. His word "shall not return unto Him void, but

873 accomplish" His pleasure. As creation argues continual governance, so

874 are Apostles harbingers of Popes.

875 11.

876 5. Moreover, it must be borne in mind that, as the essence of all

877 religion is authority and obedience, so the distinction between natural

878 religion and revealed lies in this, that the one has a subjective

879 authority, and the other an objective. Revelation consists in the

880 manifestation of the Invisible Divine Power, or in the substitution of

881 the voice of a Lawgiver for the voice of conscience. The supremacy of

882 conscience is the essence of natural religion; the supremacy of Apostle,

883 or Pope, or Church, or Bishop, is the essence of revealed; and when such

884 external authority is taken away, the mind falls back again of necessity

885 upon that inward guide which it possessed even before Revelation was

886 vouchsafed. Thus, what conscience is in the system of nature, such is

887 the voice of Scripture, or of the Church, or of the Holy See, as we may

888 determine it, in the system of Revelation. It may be objected, indeed,

889 that conscience is not infallible; it is true, but still it is ever to

890 be obeyed. And this is just the prerogative which controversialists

891 assign to the See of St. Peter; it is not in all cases infallible, it

892 may err beyond its special province, but it has in all cases a claim on

893 our obedience. "All Catholics and heretics," says Bellarmine, "agree in

894 two things: first, that it is possible for the Pope, even as pope, and

895 with his own assembly of councillors, or with General Council, to err in

896 particular controversies of fact, which chiefly depend on human

897 information and testimony; secondly, that it is possible for him to err

898 as a private Doctor, even in universal questions of right, whether of

899 faith or of morals, and that from ignorance, as sometimes happens to

900 other doctors. Next, all Catholics agree in other two points, not,

901 however, with heretics, but solely with each other: first, that the Pope

902 with General Council cannot err, either in framing decrees of faith or

903 general precepts of morality; secondly, that the Pope when determining

904 anything in a doubtful matter, whether by himself or with his own

905 particular Council, *whether it is possible for him to err or not, is to

906 be obeyed* by all the faithful."[87:1] And as obedience to conscience,

907 even supposing conscience ill-informed, tends to the improvement of our

908 moral nature, and ultimately of our knowledge, so obedience to our

909 ecclesiastical superior may subserve our growth in illumination and

910 sanctity, even though he should command what is extreme or inexpedient,

911 or teach what is external to his legitimate province.

912 12.

913 6. The common sense of mankind does but support a conclusion thus forced

914 upon us by analogical considerations. It feels that the very idea of

915 revelation implies a present informant and guide, and that an infallible

916 one; not a mere abstract declaration of Truths unknown before to man, or

917 a record of history, or the result of an antiquarian research, but a

918 message and a lesson speaking to this man and that. This is shown by the

919 popular notion which has prevailed among us since the Reformation, that

920 the Bible itself is such a guide; and which succeeded in overthrowing

921 the supremacy of Church and Pope, for the very reason that it was a

922 rival authority, not resisting merely, but supplanting it. In

923 proportion, then, as we find, in matter of fact, that the inspired

924 Volume is not adapted or intended to subserve that purpose, are we

925 forced to revert to that living and present Guide, who, at the era of

926 our rejection of her, had been so long recognized as the dispenser of

927 Scripture, according to times and circumstances, and the arbiter of all

928 true doctrine and holy practice to her children. We feel a need, and she

929 alone of all things under heaven supplies it. We are told that God has

930 spoken. Where? In a book? We have tried it and it disappoints; it

931 disappoints us, that most holy and blessed gift, not from fault of its

932 own, but because it is used for a purpose for which it was not given.

933 The Ethiopian's reply, when St. Philip asked him if he understood what

934 he was reading, is the voice of nature: "How can I, unless some man

935 shall guide me?" The Church undertakes that office; she does what none

936 else can do, and this is the secret of her power. "The human mind," it

937 has been said, "wishes to be rid of doubt in religion; and a teacher who

938 claims infallibility is readily believed on his simple word. We see this

939 constantly exemplified in the case of individual pretenders among

940 ourselves. In Romanism the Church pretends to it; she rids herself of

941 competitors by forestalling them. And probably, in the eyes of her

942 children, this is not the least persuasive argument for her

943 infallibility, that she alone of all Churches dares claim it, as if a

944 secret instinct and involuntary misgivings restrained those rival

945 communions which go so far towards affecting it."[88:1] These sentences,

946 whatever be the errors of their wording, surely express a great truth.

947 The most obvious answer, then, to the question, why we yield to the

948 authority of the Church in the questions and developments of faith, is,

949 that some authority there must be if there is a revelation given, and

950 other authority there is none but she. A revelation is not given, if

951 there be no authority to decide what it is that is given. In the words

952 of St. Peter to her Divine Master and Lord, "To whom shall we go?" Nor

953 must it be forgotten in confirmation, that Scripture expressly calls the

954 Church "the pillar and ground of the Truth," and promises her as by

955 covenant that "the Spirit of the Lord that is upon her, and His words

956 which He has put in her mouth shall not depart out of her mouth, nor out

957 of the mouth of her seed, nor out of the mouth of her seed's seed, from

958 henceforth and for ever."[89:1]

959 13.

960 7. And if the very claim to infallible arbitration in religious disputes

961 is of so weighty importance and interest in all ages of the world, much

962 more is it welcome at a time like the present, when the human intellect

963 is so busy, and thought so fertile, and opinion so manifold. The

964 absolute need of a spiritual supremacy is at present the strongest of

965 arguments in favour of the fact of its supply. Surely, either an

966 objective revelation has not been given, or it has been provided with

967 means for impressing its objectiveness on the world. If Christianity be

968 a social religion, as it certainly is, and if it be based on certain

969 ideas acknowledged as divine, or a creed, (which shall here be assumed,)

970 and if these ideas have various aspects, and make distinct impressions

971 on different minds, and issue in consequence in a multiplicity of

972 developments, true, or false, or mixed, as has been shown, what power

973 will suffice to meet and to do justice to these conflicting conditions,

974 but a supreme authority ruling and reconciling individual judgments by a

975 divine right and a recognized wisdom? In barbarous times the will is

976 reached through the senses; but in an age in which reason, as it is

977 called, is the standard of truth and right, it is abundantly evident to

978 any one, who mixes ever so little with the world, that, if things are

979 left to themselves, every individual will have his own view of them, and

980 take his own course; that two or three will agree to-day to part company

981 to-morrow; that Scripture will be read in contrary ways, and history,

982 according to the apologue, will have to different comers its silver

983 shield and its golden; that philosophy, taste, prejudice, passion,

984 party, caprice, will find no common measure, unless there be some

985 supreme power to control the mind and to compel agreement.

986 There can be no combination on the basis of truth without an organ of

987 truth. As cultivation brings out the colours of flowers, and

988 domestication changes the character of animals, so does education of

989 necessity develope differences of opinion; and while it is impossible to

990 lay down first principles in which all will unite, it is utterly

991 unreasonable to expect that this man should yield to that, or all to

992 one. I do not say there are no eternal truths, such as the poet

993 proclaims,[90:1] which all acknowledge in private, but that there are

994 none sufficiently commanding to be the basis of public union and action.

995 The only general persuasive in matters of conduct is authority; that is,

996 (when truth is in question,) a judgment which we feel to be superior to

997 our own. If Christianity is both social and dogmatic, and intended for

998 all ages, it must humanly speaking have an infallible expounder. Else

999 you will secure unity of form at the loss of unity of doctrine, or unity

1000 of doctrine at the loss of unity of form; you will have to choose

1001 between a comprehension of opinions and a resolution into parties,

1002 between latitudinarian and sectarian error. You may be tolerant or

1003 intolerant of contrarieties of thought, but contrarieties you will have.

1004 By the Church of England a hollow uniformity is preferred to an

1005 infallible chair; and by the sects of England, an interminable

1006 division. Germany and Geneva began with persecution, and have ended in

1007 scepticism. The doctrine of infallibility is a less violent hypothesis

1008 than this sacrifice either of faith or of charity. It secures the

1009 object, while it gives definiteness and force to the matter, of the

1010 Revelation.

1011 14.

1012 8. I have called the doctrine of Infallibility an hypothesis: let it be

1013 so considered for the sake of argument, that is, let it be considered to

1014 be a mere position, supported by no direct evidence, but required by the

1015 facts of the case, and reconciling them with each other. That hypothesis

1016 is indeed, in matter of fact, maintained and acted on in the largest

1017 portion of Christendom, and from time immemorial; but let this

1018 coincidence be accounted for by the need. Moreover, it is not a naked or

1019 isolated fact, but the animating principle of a large scheme of doctrine

1020 which the need itself could not simply create; but again, let this

1021 system be merely called its development. Yet even as an hypothesis,

1022 which has been held by one out of various communions, it may not be

1023 lightly put aside. Some hypothesis, this or that, all parties, all

1024 controversialists, all historians must adopt, if they would treat of

1025 Christianity at all. Gieseler's "Text Book" bears the profession of

1026 being a dry analysis of Christian history; yet on inspection it will be

1027 found to be written on a positive and definite theory, and to bend facts

1028 to meet it. An unbeliever, as Gibbon, assumes one hypothesis, and an

1029 Ultra-montane, as Baronius, adopts another. The School of Hurd and

1030 Newton hold, as the only true view of history, that Christianity slept

1031 for centuries upon centuries, except among those whom historians call

1032 heretics. Others speak as if the oath of supremacy or the *congé

1033 d'élire* could be made the measure of St. Ambrose, and they fit the

1034 Thirty-nine Articles on the fervid Tertullian. The question is, which

1035 of all these theories is the simplest, the most natural, the most

1036 persuasive. Certainly the notion of development under infallible

1037 authority is not a less grave, a less winning hypothesis, than the

1038 chance and coincidence of events, or the Oriental Philosophy, or the

1039 working of Antichrist, to account for the rise of Christianity and the

1040 formation of its theology.

1041 #### SECTION III.

1042 ##### THE EXISTING DEVELOPMENTS OF DOCTRINE THE PROBABLE

1043 FULFILMENT OF THAT EXPECTATION.

1044 I have been arguing, in respect to the revealed doctrine, given to us

1045 from above in Christianity, first, that, in consequence of its

1046 intellectual character, and as passing through the minds of so many

1047 generations of men, and as applied by them to so many purposes, and as

1048 investigated so curiously as to its capabilities, implications, and

1049 bearings, it could not but grow or develope, as time went on, into a

1050 large theological system;—next, that, if development must be, then,

1051 whereas Revelation is a heavenly gift, He who gave it virtually has not

1052 given it, unless He has also secured it from perversion and corruption,

1053 in all such development as comes upon it by the necessity of its nature,

1054 or, in other words, that that intellectual action through successive

1055 generations, which is the organ of development, must, so far forth as it

1056 can claim to have been put in charge of the Revelation, be in its

1057 determinations infallible.

1058 Passing from these two points, I come next to the question whether in

1059 the history of Christianity there is any fulfilment of such anticipation

1060 as I have insisted on, whether in matter-of-fact doctrines, rites, and

1061 usages have grown up round the Apostolic Creed and have interpenetrated

1062 its Articles, claiming to be part of Christianity and looking like those

1063 additions which we are in search of. The answer is, that such additions

1064 there are, and that they are found just where they might be expected, in

1065 the authoritative seats and homes of old tradition, the Latin and Greek

1066 Churches. Let me enlarge on this point.

1067 2.

1068 I observe, then, that, if the idea of Christianity, as originally given

1069 to us from heaven, cannot but contain much which will be only partially

1070 recognized by us as included in it and only held by us unconsciously;

1071 and if again, Christianity being from heaven, all that is necessarily

1072 involved in it, and is evolved from it, is from heaven, and if, on the

1073 other hand, large accretions actually do exist, professing to be its

1074 true and legitimate results, our first impression naturally is, that

1075 these must be the very developments which they profess to be. Moreover,

1076 the very scale on which they have been made, their high antiquity yet

1077 present promise, their gradual formation yet precision, their harmonious

1078 order, dispose the imagination most forcibly towards the belief that a

1079 teaching so consistent with itself, so well balanced, so young and so

1080 old, not obsolete after so many centuries, but vigorous and progressive

1081 still, is the very development contemplated in the Divine Scheme. These

1082 doctrines are members of one family, and suggestive, or correlative, or

1083 confirmatory, or illustrative of each other. One furnishes evidence to

1084 another, and all to each of them; if this is proved, that becomes

1085 probable; if this and that are both probable, but for different reasons,

1086 each adds to the other its own probability. The Incarnation is the

1087 antecedent of the doctrine of Mediation, and the archetype both of the

1088 Sacramental principle and of the merits of Saints. From the doctrine of

1089 Mediation follow the Atonement, the Mass, the merits of Martyrs and

1090 Saints, their invocation and *cultus*. From the Sacramental principle

1091 come the Sacraments properly so called; the unity of the Church, and the

1092 Holy See as its type and centre; the authority of Councils; the sanctity

1093 of rites; the veneration of holy places, shrines, images, vessels,

1094 furniture, and vestments. Of the Sacraments, Baptism is developed into

1095 Confirmation on the one hand; into Penance, Purgatory, and Indulgences

1096 on the other; and the Eucharist into the Real Presence, adoration of the

1097 Host, Resurrection of the body, and the virtue of relics. Again, the

1098 doctrine of the Sacraments leads to the doctrine of Justification;

1099 Justification to that of Original Sin; Original Sin to the merit of

1100 Celibacy. Nor do these separate developments stand independent of each

1101 other, but by cross relations they are connected, and grow together

1102 while they grow from one. The Mass and Real Presence are parts of one;

1103 the veneration of Saints and their relics are parts of one; their

1104 intercessory power and the Purgatorial State, and again the Mass and

1105 that State are correlative; Celibacy is the characteristic mark of

1106 Monachism and of the Priesthood. You must accept the whole or reject the

1107 whole; attenuation does but enfeeble, and amputation mutilate. It is

1108 trifling to receive all but something which is as integral as any other

1109 portion; and, on the other hand, it is a solemn thing to accept any

1110 part, for, before you know where you are, you may be carried on by a

1111 stern logical necessity to accept the whole.

1112 3.

1113 Next, we have to consider that from first to last other developments

1114 there are none, except those which have possession of Christendom; none,

1115 that is, of prominence and permanence sufficient to deserve the name. In

1116 early times the heretical doctrines were confessedly barren and

1117 short-lived, and could not stand their ground against Catholicism. As to

1118 the medieval period I am not aware that the Greeks present more than a

1119 negative opposition to the Latins. And now in like manner the Tridentine

1120 Creed is met by no rival developments; there is no antagonist system.

1121 Criticisms, objections, protests, there are in plenty, but little of

1122 positive teaching anywhere; seldom an attempt on the part of any

1123 opposing school to master its own doctrines, to investigate their sense

1124 and bearing, to determine their relation to the decrees of Trent and

1125 their distance from them. And when at any time this attempt is by chance

1126 in any measure made, then an incurable contrariety does but come to view

1127 between portions of the theology thus developed, and a war of

1128 principles; an impossibility moreover of reconciling that theology with

1129 the general drift of the formularies in which its elements occur, and a

1130 consequent appearance of unfairness and sophistry in adventurous persons

1131 who aim at forcing them into consistency;[95:1] and, further, a

1132 prevalent understanding of the truth of this representation, authorities

1133 keeping silence, eschewing a hopeless enterprise and discouraging it in

1134 others, and the people plainly intimating that they think both doctrine

1135 and usage, antiquity and development, of very little matter at all; and,

1136 lastly, the evident despair of even the better sort of men, who, in

1137 consequence, when they set great schemes on foot, as for the conversion

1138 of the heathen world, are afraid to agitate the question of the

1139 doctrines to which it is to be converted, lest through the opened door

1140 they should lose what they have, instead of gaining what they have not.

1141 To the weight of recommendation which this contrast throws upon the

1142 developments commonly called Catholic, must be added the argument which

1143 arises from the coincidence of their consistency and permanence, with

1144 their claim of an infallible sanction,—a claim, the existence of which,

1145 in some quarter or other of the Divine Dispensation, is, as we have

1146 already seen, antecedently probable. All these things being considered,

1147 I think few persons will deny the very strong presumption which exists,

1148 that, if there must be and are in fact developments in Christianity, the

1149 doctrines propounded by successive Popes and Councils, through so many

1150 ages, are they.

1151 4.

1152 A further presumption in behalf of these doctrines arises from the

1153 general opinion of the world about them. Christianity being one, all its

1154 doctrines are necessarily developments of one, and, if so, are of

1155 necessity consistent with each other, or form a whole. Now the world

1156 fully enters into this view of those well-known developments which claim

1157 the name of Catholic. It allows them that title, it considers them to

1158 belong to one family, and refers them to one theological system. It is

1159 scarcely necessary to set about proving what is urged by their opponents

1160 even more strenuously than by their champions. Their opponents avow that

1161 they protest, not against this doctrine or that, but against one and

1162 all; and they seem struck with wonder and perplexity, not to say with

1163 awe, at a consistency which they feel to be superhuman, though they

1164 would not allow it to be divine. The system is confessed on all hands to

1165 bear a character of integrity and indivisibility upon it, both at first

1166 view and on inspection. Hence such sayings as the "Tota jacet Babylon"

1167 of the distich. Luther did but a part of the work, Calvin another

1168 portion, Socinus finished it. To take up with Luther, and to reject

1169 Calvin and Socinus, would be, according to that epigram, like living in

1170 a house without a roof to it. This, I say, is no private judgment of

1171 this man or that, but the common opinion and experience of all

1172 countries. The two great divisions of religion feel it, Roman Catholic

1173 and Protestant, between whom the controversy lies; sceptics and

1174 liberals, who are spectators of the conflict, feel it; philosophers feel

1175 it. A school of divines there is, I grant, dear to memory, who have not

1176 felt it; and their exception will have its weight,—till we reflect that

1177 the particular theology which they advocate has not the prescription of

1178 success, never has been realized in fact, or, if realized for a moment,

1179 had no stay; moreover, that, when it has been enacted by human

1180 authority, it has scarcely travelled beyond the paper on which it was

1181 printed, or out of the legal forms in which it was embodied. But,

1182 putting the weight of these revered names at the highest, they do not

1183 constitute more than an exception to the general rule, such as is found

1184 in every subject that comes into discussion.

1185 5.

1186 And this general testimony to the oneness of Catholicism extends to its

1187 past teaching relatively to its present, as well as to the portions of

1188 its present teaching one with another. No one doubts, with such

1189 exception as has just been allowed, that the Roman Catholic communion of

1190 this day is the successor and representative of the Medieval Church, or

1191 that the Medieval Church is the legitimate heir of the Nicene; even

1192 allowing that it is a question whether a line cannot be drawn between

1193 the Nicene Church and the Church which preceded it. On the whole, all

1194 parties will agree that, of all existing systems, the present communion

1195 of Rome is the nearest approximation in fact to the Church of the

1196 Fathers, possible though some may think it, to be nearer still to that

1197 Church on paper. Did St. Athanasius or St. Ambrose come suddenly to

1198 life, it cannot be doubted what communion he would take to be his own.

1199 All surely will agree that these Fathers, with whatever opinions of

1200 their own, whatever protests, if we will, would find themselves more at

1201 home with such men as St. Bernard or St. Ignatius Loyola, or with the

1202 lonely priest in his lodging, or the holy sisterhood of mercy, or the

1203 unlettered crowd before the altar, than with the teachers or with the

1204 members of any other creed. And may we not add, that were those same

1205 Saints, who once sojourned, one in exile, one on embassy, at Treves, to

1206 come more northward still, and to travel until they reached another fair

1207 city, seated among groves, green meadows, and calm streams, the holy

1208 brothers would turn from many a high aisle and solemn cloister which

1209 they found there, and ask the way to some small chapel where mass was

1210 said in the populous alley or forlorn suburb? And, on the other hand,

1211 can any one who has but heard his name, and cursorily read his history,

1212 doubt for one instant how, in turn, the people of England, "we, our

1213 princes, our priests, and our prophets," Lords and Commons,

1214 Universities, Ecclesiastical Courts, marts of commerce, great towns,

1215 country parishes, would deal with Athanasius,—Athanasius, who spent his

1216 long years in fighting against sovereigns for a theological term?

FOOTNOTES:

34 [62:1] Doctrine of Justification, Lect. xiii.

35 [64:1] Butler's Anal. ii. 3.

36 [67:1] Proph. Office, Lect. xii. [Via Med. vol. i. pp. 292-3].

37 [72:1] ii. 3; vide also ii. 4, fin.

38 [75:1] Analogy, ii. 4, *ad fin.*

39 [77:1] Proph. Office, x. [Via Med. p. 250].

40 [77:2] [Ibid. pp. 247, 254.]

41 [79:1] Arians, ch. i. sect. 3 [p. 82, ed. 3].

42 [81:1] Proph. Office [Via Med. vol. i. p. 122].

43 [81:2] ["It is very common to confuse infallibility with

44 certitude, but the two words stand for things quite distinct from each

45 other. I remember for certain what I did yesterday, but still my memory

46 is not infallible. I am quite clear that two and two makes four, but I

47 often make mistakes in long addition sums. I have no doubt whatever that

48 John or Richard is my true friend; but I have before now trusted those

49 who failed me, and I may do so again before I die. I am quite certain

50 that Victoria is our sovereign, and not her father, the Duke of Kent,

51 without any claim myself to the gift of infallibility, as I may do a

52 virtuous action, without being impeccable. I may be certain that the

53 Church is infallible, while I am myself a fallible mortal; otherwise I

54 cannot be certain that the Supreme Being is infallible, unless I am

55 infallible myself. Certitude is directed to one or other definite

56 concrete proposition. I am certain of propositions one, two, three,

57 four, or five, one by one, each by itself. I can be certain of one of

58 them, without being certain of the rest: that I am certain of the first

59 makes it neither likely nor unlikely that I am certain of the second:

60 but, were I infallible, then I should be certain, not only of one of

61 them, but of all."—*Essay on Assent*, ch. vii. sect. 2.]

62 [84:1] Anal. ii. 3.

63 [87:1] De Rom. Pont. iv. 2. [Seven years ago, it is scarcely

64 necessary to say, the Vatican Council determined that the Pope, *ex

65 cathedrâ*, has the same infallibility as the Church. This does not

66 affect the argument in the text.]

67 [88:1] Proph. Office [Via Med. vol. i. p. 117].

68 [89:1] 1 Tim. iii. 16; Isa. lix. 21.

69 [90:1] *Οὐ γάρ τι νῦν γε κὰχθές, κ.τ.λ.

70 [95:1] [Vid.* Via Media, vol. ii. pp. 231-341.]

CHAPTER III.

37 (Texto do capítulo)

ON THE HISTORICAL ARGUMENT IN BEHALF OF THE

40 EXISTING DEVELOPMENTS.

41 #### SECTION I.

42 ##### METHOD OF PROOF.

43 It seems, then, that we have to deal with a case something like the

44 following: Certain doctrines come to us, professing to be Apostolic, and

45 possessed of such high antiquity that, though we are only able to assign

46 the date of their formal establishment to the fourth, or the fifth, or

47 the eighth, or the thirteenth century, as it may happen, yet their

48 substance may, for what appears, be coeval with the Apostles, and be

49 expressed or implied in texts of Scripture. Further, these existing

50 doctrines are universally considered, without any question, in each age

51 to be the echo of the doctrines of the times immediately preceding them,

52 and thus are continually thrown back to a date indefinitely early, even

53 though their ultimate junction with the Apostolic Creed be out of sight

54 and unascertainable. Moreover, they are confessed to form one body one

55 with another, so that to reject one is to disparage the rest; and they

56 include within the range of their system even those primary articles of

57 faith, as the Incarnation, which many an impugner of the said doctrinal

58 system, as a system, professes to accept, and which, do what he will,

59 he cannot intelligibly separate, whether in point of evidence or of

60 internal character, from others which he disavows. Further, these

61 doctrines occupy the whole field of theology, and leave nothing to be

62 supplied, except in detail, by any other system; while, in matter of

63 fact, no rival system is forthcoming, so that we have to choose between

64 this theology and none at all. Moreover, this theology alone makes

65 provision for that guidance of opinion and conduct, which seems

66 externally to be the special aim of Revelation; and fulfils the promises

67 of Scripture, by adapting itself to the various problems of thought and

68 practice which meet us in life. And, further, it is the nearest

69 approach, to say the least, to the religious sentiment, and what is

70 called *ethos*, of the early Church, nay, to that of the Apostles and

71 Prophets; for all will agree so far as this, that Elijah, Jeremiah, the

72 Baptist, and St. Paul are in their history and mode of life (I do not

73 speak of measures of grace, no, nor of doctrine and conduct, for these

74 are the points in dispute, but) in what is external and meets the eye

75 (and this is no slight resemblance when things are viewed as a whole and

76 from a distance),—these saintly and heroic men, I say, are more like a

77 Dominican preacher, or a Jesuit missionary, or a Carmelite friar, more

78 like St. Toribio, or St. Vincent Ferrer, or St. Francis Xavier, or St.

79 Alphonso Liguori, than to any individuals, or to any classes of men,

80 that can be found in other communions. And then, in addition, there is

81 the high antecedent probability that Providence would watch over His own

82 work, and would direct and ratify those developments of doctrine which

83 were inevitable.

84 2.

85 If this is, on the whole, a true view of the general shape under which

86 the existing body of developments, commonly called Catholic, present

87 themselves before us, antecedently to our looking into the particular

88 evidence on which they stand, I think we shall be at no loss to

89 determine what both logical truth and duty prescribe to us as to our

90 reception of them. It is very little to say that we should treat them as

91 we are accustomed to treat other alleged facts and truths and the

92 evidence for them, such as come to us with a fair presumption in their

93 favour. Such are of every day's occurrence; and what is our behaviour

94 towards them? We meet them, not with suspicion and criticism, but with a

95 frank confidence. We do not in the first instance exercise our reason

96 upon opinions which are received, but our faith. We do not begin with

97 doubting; we take them on trust, and we put them on trial, and that, not

98 of set purpose, but spontaneously. We prove them by using them, by

99 applying them to the subject-matter, or the evidence, or the body of

100 circumstances, to which they belong, as if they gave it its

101 interpretation or its colour as a matter of course; and only when they

102 fail, in the event, in illustrating phenomena or harmonizing facts, do

103 we discover that we must reject the doctrines or the statements which we

104 had in the first instance taken for granted. Again, we take the evidence

105 for them, whatever it be, as a whole, as forming a combined proof; and

106 we interpret what is obscure in separate portions by such portions as

107 are clear. Moreover, we bear with these in proportion to the strength of

108 the antecedent probability in their favour, we are patient with

109 difficulties in their application, with apparent objections to them

110 drawn from other matters of fact, deficiency in their comprehensiveness,

111 or want of neatness in their working, provided their claims on our

112 attention are considerable.

113 3.

114 Thus most men take Newton's theory of gravitation for granted, because

115 it is generally received, and use it without rigidly testing it first,

116 each for himself, (as it can be tested,) by phenomena; and if phenomena

117 are found which it does not satisfactorily solve, this does not trouble

118 us, for a way there must be of explaining them, consistently with that

119 theory, though it does not occur to ourselves. Again, if we found a

120 concise or obscure passage in one of Cicero's letters to Atticus, we

121 should not scruple to admit as its true explanation a more explicit

122 statement in his *Ad Familiares*. Æschylus is illustrated by Sophocles

123 in point of language, and Thucydides by Aristophanes, in point of

124 history. Horace, Persius, Suetonius, Tacitus, and Juvenal may be made to

125 throw light upon each other. Even Plato may gain a commentator in

126 Plotinus, and St. Anselm is interpreted by St. Thomas. Two writers,

127 indeed, may be already known to differ, and then we do not join them

128 together as fellow-witnesses to common truths; Luther has taken on

129 himself to explain St. Augustine, and Voltaire, Pascal, without

130 persuading the world that they have a claim to do so; but in no case do

131 we begin with asking whether a comment does not disagree with its text,

132 when there is a *primâ facie* congruity between them. We elucidate the

133 text by the comment, though, or rather because, the comment is fuller

134 and more explicit than the text.

135 4.

136 Thus too we deal with Scripture, when we have to interpret the

137 prophetical text and the types of the Old Testament. The event which is

138 the development is also the interpretation of the prediction; it

139 provides a fulfilment by imposing a meaning. And we accept certain

140 events as the fulfilment of prophecy from the broad correspondence of

141 the one with the other, in spite of many incidental difficulties. The

142 difficulty, for instance, in accounting for the fact that the dispersion

143 of the Jews followed upon their keeping, not their departing from their

144 Law, does not hinder us from insisting on their present state as an

145 argument against the infidel. Again, we readily submit our reason on

146 competent authority, and accept certain events as an accomplishment of

147 predictions, which seem very far removed from them; as in the passage,

148 "Out of Egypt have I called My Son." Nor do we find a difficulty, when

149 St. Paul appeals to a text of the Old Testament, which stands otherwise

150 in our Hebrew copies; as the words, "A body hast Thou prepared Me." We

151 receive such difficulties on faith, and leave them to take care of

152 themselves. Much less do we consider mere fulness in the interpretation,

153 or definiteness, or again strangeness, as a sufficient reason for

154 depriving the text, or the action to which it is applied, of the

155 advantage of such interpretation. We make it no objection that the words

156 themselves come short of it, or that the sacred writer did not

157 contemplate it, or that a previous fulfilment satisfies it. A reader who

158 came to the inspired text by himself, beyond the influence of that

159 traditional acceptation which happily encompasses it, would be surprised

160 to be told that the Prophet's words, "A virgin shall conceive," &c., or

161 "Let all the Angels of God worship Him," refer to our Lord; but assuming

162 the intimate connexion between Judaism and Christianity, and the

163 inspiration of the New Testament, we do not scruple to believe it. We

164 rightly feel that it is no prejudice to our receiving the prophecy of

165 Balaam in its Christian meaning, that it is adequately fulfilled in

166 David; or the history of Jonah, that it is poetical in character and has

167 a moral in itself like an apologue; or the meeting of Abraham and

168 Melchizedek, that it is too brief and simple to mean any great thing, as

169 St. Paul interprets it.

170 5.

171 Butler corroborates these remarks, when speaking of the particular

172 evidence for Christianity. "The obscurity or unintelligibleness," he

173 says, "of one part of a prophecy does not in any degree invalidate the

174 proof of foresight, arising from the appearing completion of those other

175 parts which are understood. For the case is evidently the same as if

176 those parts, which are not understood, were lost, or not written at all,

177 or written in an unknown tongue. Whether this observation be commonly

178 attended to or not, it is so evident that one can scarce bring one's

179 self to set down an instance in common matters to exemplify it."[104:1]

180 He continues, "Though a man should be incapable, for want of learning,

181 or opportunities of inquiry, or from not having turned his studies this

182 way, even so much as to judge whether particular prophecies have been

183 throughout completely fulfilled; yet he may see, in general, that they

184 have been fulfilled to such a degree, as, upon very good ground, to be

185 convinced of foresight more than human in such prophecies, and of such

186 events being intended by them. For the same reason also, though, by

187 means of the deficiencies in civil history, and the different accounts

188 of historians, the most learned should not be able to make out to

189 satisfaction that such parts of the prophetic history have been minutely

190 and throughout fulfilled; yet a very strong proof of foresight may arise

191 from that general completion of them which is made out; as much proof of

192 foresight, perhaps, as the Giver of prophecy intended should ever be

193 afforded by such parts of prophecy."

194 6.

195 He illustrates this by the parallel instance of fable and concealed

196 satire. "A man might be assured that he understood what an author

197 intended by a fable or parable, related without any application or

198 moral, merely from seeing it to be easily capable of such application,

199 and that such a moral might naturally be deduced from it. And he might

200 be fully assured that such persons and events were intended in a

201 satirical writing, merely from its being applicable to them. And,

202 agreeably to the last observation, he might be in a good measure

203 satisfied of it, though he were not enough informed in affairs, or in

204 the story of such persons, to understand half the satire. For his

205 satisfaction, that he understood the meaning, the intended meaning, of

206 these writings, would be greater or less, in proportion as he saw the

207 general turn of them to be capable of such application, and in

208 proportion to the number of particular things capable of it." And he

209 infers hence, that if a known course of events, or the history of a

210 person as our Lord, is found to answer on the whole to the prophetical

211 text, it becomes fairly the right interpretation of that text, in spite

212 of difficulties in detail. And this rule of interpretation admits of an

213 obvious application to the parallel case of doctrinal passages, when a

214 certain creed, which professes to have been derived from Revelation,

215 comes recommended to us on strong antecedent grounds, and presents no

216 strong opposition to the sacred text.

217 The same author observes that the first fulfilment of a prophecy is no

218 valid objection to a second, when what seems like a second has once

219 taken place; and, in like manner, an interpretation of doctrinal texts

220 may be literal, exact, and sufficient, yet in spite of all this may not

221 embrace what is really the full scope of their meaning; and that fuller

222 scope, if it so happen, may be less satisfactory and precise, as an

223 interpretation, than their primary and narrow sense. Thus, if the

224 Protestant interpretation of the sixth chapter of St. John were true and

225 sufficient for its letter, (which of course I do not grant,) that would

226 not hinder the Roman, which at least is quite compatible with the text,

227 being the higher sense and the only rightful. In such cases the

228 justification of the larger and higher interpretation lies in some

229 antecedent probability, such as Catholic consent; and the ground of the

230 narrow is the context, and the rules of grammar; and, whereas the

231 argument of the critical commentator is that the sacred text *need not*

232 mean more than the letter, those who adopt a deeper view of it maintain,

233 as Butler in the case of prophecy, that we have no warrant for putting a

234 limit to the sense of words which are not human but divine.

235 7.

236 Now it is but a parallel exercise of reasoning to interpret the previous

237 history of a doctrine by its later development, and to consider that it

238 contains the later *in posse* and in the divine intention; and the

239 grudging and jealous temper, which refuses to enlarge the sacred text

240 for the fulfilment of prophecy, is the very same that will occupy itself

241 in carping at the Ante-nicene testimonies for Nicene or Medieval

242 doctrines and usages. When "I and My Father are One" is urged in proof

243 of our Lord's unity with the Father, heretical disputants do not see why

244 the words must be taken to denote more than a unity of will. When "This

245 is My Body" is alleged as a warrant for the change of the Bread into the

246 Body of Christ, they explain away the words into a figure, because such

247 is their most obvious interpretation. And, in like manner, when Roman

248 Catholics urge St. Gregory's invocations, they are told that these are

249 but rhetorical; or St. Clement's allusion to Purgatory, that perhaps it

250 was Platonism; or Origen's language about praying to Angels and the

251 merits of Martyrs, that it is but an instance of his heterodoxy; or St.

252 Cyprian's exaltation of the *Cathedra Petri*, that he need not be

253 contemplating more than a figurative or abstract see; or the general

254 testimony to the spiritual authority of Rome in primitive times, that it

255 arose from her temporal greatness; or Tertullian's language about

256 Tradition and the Church, that he took a lawyer's view of those

257 subjects; whereas the early condition, and the evidence, of each

258 doctrine respectively, ought consistently to be interpreted by means of

259 that development which was ultimately attained.

260 8.

261 Moreover, since, as above shown, the doctrines all together make up one

262 integral religion, it follows that the several evidences which

263 respectively support those doctrines belong to a whole, and must be

264 thrown into a common stock, and all are available in the defence of any.

265 A collection of weak evidences makes up a strong evidence; again, one

266 strong argument imparts cogency to collateral arguments which are in

267 themselves weak. For instance, as to the miracles, whether of Scripture

268 or the Church, "the number of those which carry with them their own

269 proof now, and are believed for their own sake, is small, and they

270 furnish the grounds on which we receive the rest."[107:1] Again, no one

271 would fancy it necessary, before receiving St. Matthew's Gospel, to find

272 primitive testimony in behalf of every chapter and verse: when only part

273 is proved to have been in existence in ancient times, the whole is

274 proved, because that part is but part of a whole; and when the whole is

275 proved, it may shelter such parts as for some incidental reason have

276 less evidence of their antiquity. Again, it would be enough to show that

277 St. Augustine knew the Italic version of the Scriptures, if he quoted it

278 once or twice. And, in like manner, it will be generally admitted that

279 the proof of a Second Person in the Godhead lightens greatly the burden

280 of proof necessary for belief in a Third Person; and that, the Atonement

281 being in some sort a correlative of eternal punishment, the evidence for

282 the former doctrine virtually increases the evidence for the latter.

283 And so, a Protestant controversialist would feel that it told little,

284 except as an omen of victory, to reduce an opponent to a denial of

285 Transubstantiation, if he still adhered firmly to the Invocation of

286 Saints, Purgatory, the Seven Sacraments, and the doctrine of merit; and

287 little too for one of his own party to condemn the adoration of the

288 Host, the supremacy of Rome, the acceptableness of celibacy, auricular

289 confession, communion under one kind, and tradition, if he was zealous

290 for the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception.

291 9.

292 The principle on which these remarks are made has the sanction of some

293 of the deepest of English Divines. Bishop Butler, for instance, who has

294 so often been quoted here, thus argues in behalf of Christianity itself,

295 though confessing at the same time the disadvantage which in consequence

296 the revealed system lies under. "Probable proofs," he observes, "by

297 being added, not only increase the evidence, but multiply it. Nor should

298 I dissuade any one from setting down what he thought made for the

299 contrary side. . . . The truth of our religion, like the truth of common

300 matters, is to be judged by all the evidence taken together. And unless

301 the whole series of things which may be alleged in this argument, and

302 every particular thing in it, can reasonably be supposed to have been by

303 accident (for here the stress of the argument for Christianity lies),

304 then is the truth of it proved; in like manner, as if, in any common

305 case, numerous events acknowledged were to be alleged in proof of any

306 other event disputed, the truth of the disputed event would be proved,

307 not only if any one of the acknowledged ones did of itself clearly imply

308 it, but though no one of them singly did so, if the whole of the

309 acknowledged events, taken together, could not in reason be supposed to

310 have happened, unless the disputed one were true.

311 "It is obvious how much advantage the nature of this evidence gives to

312 those persons who attack Christianity, especially in conversation. For

313 it is easy to show, in a short and lively manner, that such and such

314 things are liable to objection, that this and another thing is of little

315 weight in itself; but impossible to show, in like manner, the united

316 force of the whole argument in one view."[109:1]

317 In like manner, Mr. Davison condemns that "vicious manner of reasoning,"

318 which represents "any insufficiency of the proof, in its several

319 branches, as so much objection;" which manages "the inquiry so as to

320 make it appear that, if the divided arguments be inconclusive one by

321 one, we have a series of exceptions to the truths of religion instead of

322 a train of favourable presumptions, growing stronger at every step. The

323 disciple of Scepticism is taught that he cannot fully rely on this or

324 that motive of belief, that each of them is insecure, and the conclusion

325 is put upon him that they ought to be discarded one after another,

326 instead of being connected and combined."[109:2] No work perhaps affords

327 more specimens in a short compass of the breach of the principle of

328 reasoning inculcated in these passages, than Barrow's Treatise on the

329 Pope's Supremacy.

330 10.

331 The remarks of these two writers relate to the duty of combining

332 doctrines which belong to one body, and evidences which relate to one

333 subject; and few persons would dispute it in the abstract. The

334 application which has been here made of the principle is this,—that

335 where a doctrine comes recommended to us by strong presumptions of its

336 truth, we are bound to receive it unsuspiciously, and use it as a key to

337 the evidences to which it appeals, or the facts which it professes to

338 systematize, whatever may be our eventual judgment about it. Nor is it

339 enough to answer, that the voice of our particular Church, denying this

340 so-called Catholicism, is an antecedent probability which outweighs all

341 others and claims our prior obedience, loyally and without reasoning, to

342 its own interpretation. This may excuse individuals certainly, in

343 beginning with doubt and distrust of the Catholic developments, but it

344 only shifts the blame to the particular Church, Anglican or other, which

345 thinks itself qualified to enforce so peremptory a judgment against the

346 one and only successor, heir and representative of the Apostolic

347 college.

348 #### SECTION II.

349 ##### STATE OF THE EVIDENCE.

350 Bacon is celebrated for destroying the credit of a method of reasoning

351 much resembling that which it has been the object of this Chapter to

352 recommend. "He who is not practised in doubting," he says, "but forward

353 in asserting and laying down such principles as he takes to be approved,

354 granted and manifest, and, according to the established truth thereof,

355 receives or rejects everything, as squaring with or proving contrary to

356 them, is only fitted to mix and confound things with words, reason with

357 madness, and the world with fable and fiction, but not to interpret the

358 works of nature."[110:1] But he was aiming at the application of these

359 modes of reasoning to what should be strict investigation, and that in

360 the province of physics; and this he might well censure, without

361 attempting, (what is impossible,) to banish them from history, ethics,

362 and religion.

363 Physical facts are present; they are submitted to the senses, and the

364 senses may be satisfactorily tested, corrected, and verified. To trust

365 to anything but sense in a matter of sense is irrational; why are the

366 senses given us but to supersede less certain, less immediate

367 informants? We have recourse to reason or authority to determine facts,

368 when the senses fail us; but with the senses we begin. We deduce, we

369 form inductions, we abstract, we theorize from facts; we do not begin

370 with surmise and conjecture, much less do we look to the tradition of

371 past ages, or the decree of foreign teachers, to determine matters which

372 are in our hands and under our eyes.

373 But it is otherwise with history, the facts of which are not present; it

374 is otherwise with ethics, in which phenomena are more subtle, closer,

375 and more personal to individuals than other facts, and not referable to

376 any common standard by which all men can decide upon them. In such

377 sciences, we cannot rest upon mere facts, if we would, because we have

378 not got them. We must do our best with what is given us, and look about

379 for aid from any quarter; and in such circumstances the opinions of

380 others, the traditions of ages, the prescriptions of authority,

381 antecedent auguries, analogies, parallel cases, these and the like, not

382 indeed taken at random, but, like the evidence from the senses, sifted

383 and scrutinized, obviously become of great importance.

384 2.

385 And, further, if we proceed on the hypothesis that a merciful Providence

386 has supplied us with means of gaining such truth as concerns us, in

387 different subject-matters, though with different instruments, then the

388 simple question is, what those instruments are which are proper to a

389 particular case. If they are of the appointment of a Divine Protector,

390 we may be sure that they will lead to the truth, whatever they are. The

391 less exact methods of reasoning may do His work as well as the more

392 perfect, if He blesses them. He may bless antecedent probabilities in

393 ethical inquiries, who blesses experience and induction in the art of

394 medicine.

395 And if it is reasonable to consider medicine, or architecture, or

396 engineering, in a certain sense, divine arts, as being divinely ordained

397 means of our receiving divine benefits, much more may ethics be called

398 divine; while as to religion, it directly professes to be the method of

399 recommending ourselves to Him and learning His will. If then it be His

400 gracious purpose that we should learn it, the means He gives for

401 learning it, be they promising or not to human eyes, are sufficient,

402 because they are His. And what they are at this particular time, or to

403 this person, depends on His disposition. He may have imposed simple

404 prayer and obedience on some men as the instrument of their attaining to

405 the mysteries and precepts of Christianity. He may lead others through

406 the written word, at least for some stages of their course; and if the

407 formal basis on which He has rested His revelations be, as it is, of an

408 historical and philosophical character, then antecedent probabilities,

409 subsequently corroborated by facts, will be sufficient, as in the

410 parallel case of other history, to bring us safely to the matter, or at

411 least to the organ, of those revelations.

412 3.

413 Moreover, in subjects which belong to moral proof, such, I mean, as

414 history, antiquities, political science, ethics, metaphysics, and

415 theology, which are pre-eminently such, and especially in theology and

416 ethics, antecedent probability may have a real weight and cogency which

417 it cannot have in experimental science; and a mature politician or

418 divine may have a power of reaching matters of fact in consequence of

419 his peculiar habits of mind, which is seldom given in the same degree to

420 physical inquirers, who, for the purposes of this particular pursuit,

421 are very much on a level. And this last remark at least is confirmed by

422 Lord Bacon, who confesses "Our method of discovering the sciences does

423 not much depend upon subtlety and strength of genius, but lies level to

424 almost every capacity and understanding;"[113:1] though surely sciences

425 there are, in which genius is everything, and rules all but nothing.

426 4.

427 It will be a great mistake then to suppose that, because this eminent

428 philosopher condemned presumption and prescription in inquiries into

429 facts which are external to us, present with us, and common to us all,

430 therefore authority, tradition, verisimilitude, analogy, and the like,

431 are mere "idols of the den" or "of the theatre" in history or ethics.

432 Here we may oppose to him an author in his own line as great as he is:

433 "Experience," says Bacon, "is by far the best demonstration, provided it

434 dwell in the experiment; for the transferring of it to other things

435 judged alike is very fallacious, unless done with great exactness and

436 regularity."[113:2] Niebuhr explains or corrects him: "Instances are not

437 arguments," he grants, when investigating an obscure question of Roman

438 history,—"instances are not arguments, but in history are scarcely of

439 less force; above all, where the parallel they exhibit is in the

440 progressive development of institutions."[113:3] Here this sagacious

441 writer recognizes the true principle of historical logic, while he

442 exemplifies it.

443 The same principle is involved in the well-known maxim of Aristotle,

444 that "it is much the same to admit the probabilities of a mathematician,

445 and to look for demonstration from an orator." In all matters of human

446 life, presumption verified by instances, is our ordinary instrument of

447 proof, and, if the antecedent probability is great, it almost

448 supersedes instances. Of course, as is plain, we may err grievously in

449 the antecedent view which we start with, and in that case, our

450 conclusions may be wide of the truth; but that only shows that we had no

451 right to assume a premiss which was untrustworthy, not that our

452 reasoning was faulty.

453 5.

454 I am speaking of the process itself, and its correctness is shown by its

455 general adoption. In religious questions a single text of Scripture is

456 all-sufficient with most people, whether the well disposed or the

457 prejudiced, to prove a doctrine or a duty in cases when a custom is

458 established or a tradition is strong. "Not forsaking the assembling of

459 ourselves together" is sufficient for establishing social, public, nay,

460 Sunday worship. "Where the tree falleth, there shall it lie," shows that

461 our probation ends with life. "Forbidding to marry" determines the Pope

462 to be the man of sin. Again, it is plain that a man's after course for

463 good or bad brings out the passing words or obscure actions of previous

464 years. Then, on a retrospect, we use the event as a presumptive

465 interpretation of the past, of those past indications of his character

466 which, considered as evidence, were too few and doubtful to bear

467 insisting on at the time, and would have seemed ridiculous, had we

468 attempted to do so. And the antecedent probability is even found to

469 triumph over contrary evidence, as well as to sustain what agrees with

470 it. Every one may know of cases in which a plausible charge against an

471 individual was borne down at once by weight of character, though that

472 character was incommensurate of course with the circumstances which gave

473 rise to suspicion, and had no direct neutralizing force to destroy it.

474 On the other hand, it is sometimes said, and even if not literally true

475 will serve in illustration, that not a few of those who are put on trial

476 in our criminal courts are not legally guilty of the particular crime on

477 which a verdict is found against them, being convicted not so much upon

478 the particular evidence, as on the presumption arising from their want

479 of character and the memory of their former offences. Nor is it in

480 slight matters only or unimportant that we thus act. Our dearest

481 interests, our personal welfare, our property, our health, our

482 reputation, we freely hazard, not on proof, but on a simple probability,

483 which is sufficient for our conviction, because prudence dictates to us

484 so to take it. We must be content to follow the law of our being in

485 religious matters as well as in secular.

486 6.

487 But there is more to say on the subordinate position which direct

488 evidence holds among the *motiva* of conviction in most matters. It is

489 no paradox to say that there is a certain scantiness, nay an absence of

490 evidence, which may even tell in favour of statements which require to

491 be made good. There are indeed cases in which we cannot discover the law

492 of silence or deficiency, which are then simply unaccountable. Thus

493 Lucian, for whatever reason, hardly notices Roman authors or

494 affairs.[115:1] Maximus Tyrius, who wrote several of his works at Rome,

495 nevertheless makes no reference to Roman history. Paterculus, the

496 historian, is mentioned by no ancient writer except Priscian. What is

497 more to our present purpose, Seneca, Pliny the elder, and Plutarch are

498 altogether silent about Christianity; and perhaps Epictetus also, and

499 the Emperor Marcus. The Jewish Mishna, too, compiled about A.D. 180, is

500 silent about Christianity; and the Jerusalem and Babylonish Talmuds

501 almost so, though the one was compiled about A.D. 300, and the other

502 A.D. 500.[115:2] Eusebius again, is very uncertain in his notice of

503 facts: he does not speak of St. Methodius, nor of St. Anthony, nor of

504 the martyrdom of St. Perpetua, nor of the miraculous powers of St.

505 Gregory Thaumaturgus; and he mentions Constantine's luminous cross, not

506 in his Ecclesiastical History, where it would naturally find a place,

507 but in his Life of the Emperor. Moreover, those who receive that

508 wonderful occurrence, which is, as one who rejects it allows,[116:1] "so

509 inexplicable to the historical inquirer," have to explain the difficulty

510 of the universal silence on the subject of all the Fathers of the fourth

511 and fifth centuries, excepting Eusebius.

512 In like manner, Scripture has its unexplained omissions. No religious

513 school finds its own tenets and usages on the surface of it. The remark

514 applies also to the very context of Scripture, as in the obscurity which

515 hangs over Nathanael or the Magdalen. It is a remarkable circumstance

516 that there is no direct intimation all through Scripture that the

517 Serpent mentioned in the temptation of Eve was the evil spirit, till we

518 come to the vision of the Woman and Child, and their adversary, the

519 Dragon, in the twelfth chapter of the Apocalypse.

520 7.

521 Omissions, thus absolute and singular, when they occur in the evidence

522 of facts or doctrines, are of course difficulties; on the other hand,

523 not unfrequently they admit of explanation. Silence may arise from the

524 very notoriety of the facts in question, as in the case of the seasons,

525 the weather, or other natural phenomena; or from their sacredness, as

526 the Athenians would not mention the mythological Furies; or from

527 external constraint, as the omission of the statues of Brutus and

528 Cassius in the procession. Or it may proceed from fear or disgust, as on

529 the arrival of unwelcome news; or from indignation, or hatred, or

530 contempt, or perplexity, as Josephus is silent about Christianity, and

531 Eusebius passes over the death of Crispus in his life of Constantine; or

532 from other strong feeling, as implied in the poet's sentiment, "Give

533 sorrow words;" or from policy or other prudential motive, or propriety,

534 as Queen's Speeches do not mention individuals, however influential in

535 the political world, and newspapers after a time were silent about the

536 cholera. Or, again, from the natural and gradual course which the fact

537 took, as in the instance of inventions and discoveries, the history of

538 which is on this account often obscure; or from loss of documents or

539 other direct testimonies, as we should not look for theological

540 information in a treatise on geology.

541 8.

542 Again, it frequently happens that omissions proceed on some law, as the

543 varying influence of an external cause; and then, so far from being a

544 perplexity, they may even confirm such evidence as occurs, by becoming,

545 as it were, its correlative. For instance, an obstacle may be

546 assignable, person, or principle, or accident, which ought, if it

547 exists, to reduce or distort the indications of a fact to that very

548 point, or in that very direction, or with the variations, or in the

549 order and succession, which do occur in its actual history. At first

550 sight it might be a suspicious circumstance that but one or two

551 manuscripts of some celebrated document were forthcoming; but if it were

552 known that the sovereign power had exerted itself to suppress and

553 destroy it at the time of its publication, and that the extant

554 manuscripts were found just in those places where history witnessed to

555 the failure of the attempt, the coincidence would be highly

556 corroborative of that evidence which alone remained.

557 Thus it is possible to have too much evidence; that is, evidence so full

558 or exact as to throw suspicion over the case for which it is adduced.

559 The genuine Epistles of St. Ignatius contain none of those

560 ecclesiastical terms, such as "Priest" or "See," which are so frequent

561 afterwards; and they quote Scripture sparingly. The interpolated

562 Epistles quote it largely; that is, they are too Scriptural to be

563 Apostolic. Few persons, again, who are acquainted with the primitive

564 theology, but will be sceptical at first reading of the authenticity of

565 such works as the longer Creed of St. Gregory Thaumaturgus, or St.

566 Hippolytus contra Beronem, from the precision of the theological

567 language, which is unsuitable to the Ante-nicene period.

568 9.

569 The influence of circumstances upon the expression of opinion or

570 testimony supplies another form of the same law of omission. "I am ready

571 to admit," says Paley, "that the ancient Christian advocates did not

572 insist upon the miracles in argument so frequently as I should have

573 done. It was their lot to contend with notions of magical agency,

574 against which the mere production of the facts was not sufficient for

575 the convincing of their adversaries; I do not know whether they

576 themselves thought it quite decisive of the controversy. But since it is

577 proved, I conceive with certainty, that the sparingness with which they

578 appealed to miracles was owing neither to their ignorance nor their

579 doubt of the facts, it is at any rate an objection, not to the truth of

580 the history, but to the judgment of its defenders."[118:1] And, in like

581 manner, Christians were not likely to entertain the question of the

582 abstract allowableness of images in the Catholic ritual, with the actual

583 superstitions and immoralities of paganism before their eyes. Nor were

584 they likely to determine the place of the Blessed Mary in our reverence,

585 before they had duly secured, in the affections of the faithful, the

586 supreme glory and worship of God Incarnate, her Eternal Lord and Son.

587 Nor would they recognize Purgatory as a part of the Dispensation, till

588 the world had flowed into the Church, and a habit of corruption had

589 been largely superinduced. Nor could ecclesiastical liberty be asserted,

590 till it had been assailed. Nor would a Pope arise, but in proportion as

591 the Church was consolidated. Nor would monachism be needed, while

592 martyrdoms were in progress. Nor could St. Clement give judgment on the

593 doctrine of Berengarius, nor St. Dionysius refute the Ubiquists, nor St.

594 Irenæus denounce the Protestant view of Justification, nor St. Cyprian

595 draw up a theory of toleration. There is "a time for every purpose under

596 the heaven;" "a time to keep silence and a time to speak."

597 10.

598 Sometimes when the want of evidence for a series of facts or doctrines

599 is unaccountable, an unexpected explanation or addition in the course of

600 time is found as regards a portion of them, which suggests a ground of

601 patience as regards the historical obscurity of the rest. Two instances

602 are obvious to mention, of an accidental silence of clear primitive

603 testimony as to important doctrines, and its removal. In the number of

604 the articles of Catholic belief which the Reformation especially

605 resisted, were the Mass and the sacramental virtue of Ecclesiastical

606 Unity. Since the date of that movement, the shorter Epistles of St.

607 Ignatius have been discovered, and the early Liturgies verified; and

608 this with most men has put an end to the controversy about those

609 doctrines. The good fortune which has happened to them, may happen to

610 others; and though it does not, yet that it has happened to them, is to

611 those others a sort of compensation for the obscurity in which their

612 early history continues to be involved.

613 11.

614 I may seem in these remarks to be preparing the way for a broad

615 admission of the absence of any sanction in primitive Christianity in

616 behalf of its medieval form, but I do not make them with this intention.

617 Not from misgivings of this kind, but from the claims of a sound logic,

618 I think it right to insist, that, whatever early testimonies I may bring

619 in support of later developments of doctrine, are in great measure

620 brought *ex abundante*, a matter of grace, not of compulsion. The *onus

621 probandi* is with those who assail a teaching which is, and has long

622 been, in possession. As for positive evidence in our behalf, they must

623 take what they can get, if they cannot get as much as they might wish,

624 inasmuch as antecedent probabilities, as I have said, go so very far

625 towards dispensing with it. It is a first strong point that, in an idea

626 such as Christianity, developments cannot but be, and those surely

627 divine, because it is divine; a second that, if so, they are those very

628 ones which exist, because there are no others; and a third point is the

629 fact that they are found just there, where true developments ought to be

630 found,—namely, in the historic seats of Apostolical teaching and in the

631 authoritative homes of immemorial tradition.

632 12.

633 And, if it be said in reply that the difficulty of admitting these

634 developments of doctrine lies, not merely in the absence of early

635 testimony for them, but in the actual existence of distinct testimony

636 against them,—or, as Chillingworth says, in "Popes against Popes,

637 Councils against Councils,"—I answer, of course this will be said; but

638 let the fact of this objection be carefully examined, and its value

639 reduced to its true measure, before it is used in argument. I grant that

640 there are "Bishops against Bishops in Church history, Fathers against

641 Fathers, Fathers against themselves," for such differences in individual

642 writers are consistent with, or rather are involved in the very idea of

643 doctrinal development, and consequently are no real objection to it;

644 the one essential question is whether the recognized organ of teaching,

645 the Church herself, acting through Pope or Council as the oracle of

646 heaven, has ever contradicted her own enunciations. If so, the

647 hypothesis which I am advocating is at once shattered; but, till I have

648 positive and distinct evidence of the fact, I am slow to give credence

649 to the existence of so great an improbability.

FOOTNOTES:

43 [104:1] Anal. ii. 7.

44 [107:1] [On Miracles, Essay ii. 111.]

45 [109:1] Anal. ii. 7.

46 [109:2] On Prophecy, i. p. 28.

47 [110:1] Aphor. 5, vol. iv. p. xi. ed. 1815.

48 [113:1] Nov. Org. i. 2, § 26, vol. iv. p. 29.

49 [113:2] Nov. Org. § 70, p. 44.

50 [113:3] Hist. of Rome, vol. i. p. 345, ed. 1828.

51 [115:1] Lardner's Heath. Test. p. 22.

52 [115:2] Paley's Evid. p. i. prop. 1, 7.

53 [116:1] Milman, Christ. vol. ii. p. 352.

54 [118:1] Evidences, iii. 5.

CHAPTER IV.

46 (Texto do capítulo)

INSTANCES IN ILLUSTRATION.

49 It follows now to inquire how much evidence is actually producible for

50 those large portions of the present Creed of Christendom, which have not

51 a recognized place in the primordial idea and the historical outline of

52 the Religion, yet which come to us with certain antecedent

53 considerations strong enough in reason to raise the effectiveness of

54 that evidence to a point disproportionate, as I have allowed, to its

55 intrinsic value. In urging these considerations here, of course I

56 exclude for the time the force of the Church's claim of infallibility in

57 her acts, for which so much can be said, but I do not exclude the

58 logical cogency of those acts, considered as testimonies to the faith of

59 the times before them.

60 My argument then is this:—that, from the first age of Christianity, its

61 teaching looked towards those ecclesiastical dogmas, afterwards

62 recognized and defined, with (as time went on) more or less determinate

63 advance in the direction of them; till at length that advance became so

64 pronounced, as to justify their definition and to bring it about, and to

65 place them in the position of rightful interpretations and keys of the

66 remains and the records in history of the teaching which had so

67 terminated.

68 2.

69 This line of argument is not unlike that which is considered to

70 constitute a sufficient proof of truths in physical science. An

71 instance of this is furnished us in a work on Mechanics of the past

72 generation, by a writer of name, and his explanation of it will serve as

73 an introduction to our immediate subject. After treating of the laws of

74 motion, he goes on to observe, "These laws are the simplest principles

75 to which motion can be reduced, and upon them the whole theory depends.

76 They are not indeed self-evident, nor do they admit of accurate proof by

77 experiment, on account of the great nicety required in adjusting the

78 instruments and making the experiments; and on account of the effects of

79 friction, and the air's resistance, which cannot entirely be removed.

80 They are, however, constantly, and invariably, suggested to our senses,

81 and they agree with experiment as far as experiment can go; and the more

82 accurately the experiments are made, and the greater care we take to

83 remove all those impediments which tend to render the conclusions

84 erroneous, the more nearly do the experiments coincide with these

85 laws."[123:1] And thus a converging evidence in favour of certain

86 doctrines may, under circumstances, be as clear a proof of their

87 Apostolical origin as can be reached practically from the *Quod semper,

88 quod ubique, quod ab omnibus*.

89 In such a method of proof there is, first, an imperfect, secondly, a

90 growing evidence, thirdly, in consequence a delayed inference and

91 judgment, fourthly, reasons producible to account for the delay.

92 #### SECTION I.

93 ##### INSTANCES CURSORILY NOTICED.

94 1.

95 (1.) *Canon of the New Testament.*

96 As regards the New Testament, Catholics and Protestants receive the

97 same books as canonical and inspired; yet among those books some are to

98 be found, which certainly have no right there if, following the rule of

99 Vincentius, we receive nothing as of divine authority but what has been

100 received always and everywhere. The degrees of evidence are very various

101 for one book and another. "It is confessed," says Less, "that not all

102 the Scriptures of our New Testament have been received with universal

103 consent as genuine works of the Evangelists and Apostles. But that man

104 must have predetermined to oppose the most palpable truths, and must

105 reject all history, who will not confess that the *greater* part of the

106 New Testament has been universally received as authentic, and that the

107 remaining books have been acknowledged as such by the *majority* of the

108 ancients."[124:1]

109 2.

110 For instance, as to the Epistle of St. James. It is true, it is

111 contained in the old Syriac version in the second century; but Origen,

112 in the third century, is the first writer who distinctly mentions it

113 among the Greeks; and it is not quoted by name by any Latin till the

114 fourth. St. Jerome speaks of its gaining credit "by degrees, in process

115 of time." Eusebius says no more than that it had been, up to his time,

116 acknowledged by the majority; and he classes it with the Shepherd of St.

117 Hermas and the Epistle of St. Barnabas.[124:2]

118 Again: "The Epistle to the Hebrews, though received in the East, was not

119 received in the Latin Churches till St. Jerome's time. St. Irenæus

120 either does not affirm, or denies that it is St. Paul's. Tertullian

121 ascribes it to St. Barnabas. Caius excludes it from his list. St.

122 Hippolytus does not receive it. St. Cyprian is silent about it. It is

123 doubtful whether St. Optatus received it."[124:3]

124 Again, St. Jerome tells us, that in his day, towards A.D. 400, the

125 Greek Church rejected the Apocalypse, but the Latin received it.

126 Again: "The New Testament consists of twenty-seven books in all, though

127 of varying importance. Of these, fourteen are not mentioned at all till

128 from eighty to one hundred years after St. John's death, in which number

129 are the Acts, the Second to the Corinthians, the Galatians, the

130 Colossians, the Two to the Thessalonians, and St. James. Of the other

131 thirteen, five, viz. St. John's Gospel, the Philippians, the First to

132 Timothy, the Hebrews, and the First of St. John are quoted but by one

133 writer during the same period."[125:1]

134 3.

135 On what ground, then, do we receive the Canon as it comes to us, but on

136 the authority of the Church of the fourth and fifth centuries? The

137 Church at that era decided—not merely bore testimony, but passed a

138 judgment on former testimony,—decided, that certain books were of

139 authority. And on what ground did she so decide? on the ground that

140 hitherto a decision had been impossible, in an age of persecution, from

141 want of opportunities for research, discussion, and testimony, from the

142 private or the local character of some of the books, and from

143 misapprehension of the doctrine contained in others. Now, however,

144 facilities were at length given for deciding once for all on what had

145 been in suspense and doubt for three centuries. On this subject I will

146 quote another passage from the same Tract: "We depend upon the fourth

147 and fifth centuries thus:—As to Scripture, former centuries do not

148 speak distinctly, frequently, or unanimously, except of some chief

149 books, as the Gospels; but we see in them, as we believe, an

150 ever-growing tendency and approximation to that full agreement which we

151 find in the fifth. The testimony given at the latter date is the limit

152 to which all that has been before said converges. For instance, it is

153 commonly said, *Exceptio probat regulam*; when we have reason to think

154 that a writer or an age would have witnessed so and so, *but for* this

155 or that, and that this or that were mere accidents of his position, then

156 he or it may be said to *tend towards* such testimony. In this way the

157 first centuries tend towards the fifth. Viewing the matter as one of

158 moral evidence, we seem to see in the testimony of the fifth the very

159 testimony which every preceding century gave, accidents excepted, such

160 as the present loss of documents once extant, or the then existing

161 misconceptions which want of intercourse between the Churches

162 occasioned. The fifth century acts as a comment on the obscure text of

163 the centuries before it, and brings out a meaning, which with the help

164 of the comment any candid person sees really to be theirs."[126:1]

165 4.

166 (2.) *Original Sin.*

167 I have already remarked upon the historical fact, that the recognition

168 of Original Sin, considered as the consequence of Adam's fall, was, both

169 as regards general acceptance and accurate understanding, a gradual

170 process, not completed till the time of Augustine and Pelagius. St.

171 Chrysostom lived close up to that date, but there are passages in his

172 works, often quoted, which we should not expect to find worded as they

173 stand, if they had been written fifty years later. It is commonly, and

174 reasonably, said in explanation, that the fatalism, so prevalent in

175 various shapes pagan and heretical, in the first centuries, was an

176 obstacle to an accurate apprehension of the consequences of the fall, as

177 the presence of the existing idolatry was to the use of images. If this

178 be so, we have here an instance of a doctrine held back for a time by

179 circumstances, yet in the event forcing its way into its normal shape,

180 and at length authoritatively fixed in it, that is, of a doctrine held

181 implicitly, then asserting itself, and at length fully developed.

182 5.

183 (3.) *Infant Baptism.*

184 One of the passages of St. Chrysostom to which I might refer is this,

185 "We baptize infants, though they are not defiled with sin, that they may

186 receive sanctity, righteousness, adoption, heirship, brotherhood with

187 Christ, and may become His members." (*Aug. contr. Jul.* i. 21.) This at

188 least shows that he had a clear view of the importance and duty of

189 infant baptism, but such was not the case even with saints in the

190 generation immediately before him. As is well known, it was not unusual

191 in that age of the Church for those, who might be considered

192 catechumens, to delay their baptism, as Protestants now delay reception

193 of the Holy Eucharist. It is difficult for us at this day to enter into

194 the assemblage of motives which led to this postponement; to a keen

195 sense and awe of the special privileges of baptism which could only once

196 be received, other reasons would be added,—reluctance to being

197 committed to a strict rule of life, and to making a public profession of

198 religion, and to joining in a specially intimate fellowship or

199 solidarity with strangers. But so it was in matter of fact, for reasons

200 good or bad, that infant baptism, which is a fundamental rule of

201 Christian duty with us, was less earnestly insisted on in early times.

202 6.

203 Even in the fourth century St. Gregory Nazianzen, St. Basil, and St.

204 Augustine, having Christian mothers, still were not baptized till they

205 were adults. St. Gregory's mother dedicated him to God immediately on

206 his birth; and again when he had come to years of discretion, with the

207 rite of taking the gospels into his hands by way of consecration. He was

208 religiously-minded from his youth, and had devoted himself to a single

209 life. Yet his baptism did not take place till after he had attended the

210 schools of Cæsarea, Palestine, and Alexandria, and was on his voyage to

211 Athens. He had embarked during the November gales, and for twenty days

212 his life was in danger. He presented himself for baptism as soon as he

213 got to land. St. Basil was the son of Christian confessors on both

214 father's and mother's side. His grandmother Macrina, who brought him up,

215 had for seven years lived with her husband in the woods of Pontus during

216 the Decian persecution. His father was said to have wrought miracles;

217 his mother, an orphan of great beauty of person, was forced from her

218 unprotected state to abandon the hope of a single life, and was

219 conspicuous in matrimony for her care of strangers and the poor, and for

220 her offerings to the churches. How religiously she brought up her

221 children is shown by the singular blessing, that four out of ten have

222 since been canonized as Saints. St. Basil was one of these; yet the

223 child of such parents was not baptized till he had come to man's

224 estate,—till, according to the Benedictine Editor, his twenty-first,

225 and perhaps his twenty-ninth, year. St. Augustine's mother, who is

226 herself a Saint, was a Christian when he was born, though his father was

227 not. Immediately on his birth, he was made a catechumen; in his

228 childhood he fell ill, and asked for baptism. His mother was alarmed,

229 and was taking measures for his reception into the Church, when he

230 suddenly got better, and it was deferred. He did not receive baptism

231 till the age of thirty-three, after he had been for nine years a victim

232 of Manichæan error. In like manner, St. Ambrose, though brought up by

233 his mother and holy nuns, one of them his own sister St. Marcellina, was

234 not baptized till he was chosen bishop at the age of about thirty-four,

235 nor his brother St. Satyrus till about the same age, after the serious

236 warning of a shipwreck. St. Jerome too, though educated at Rome, and so

237 far under religious influences, as, with other boys, to be in the

238 observance of Sunday, and of devotions in the catacombs, had no friend

239 to bring him to baptism, till he had reached man's estate and had

240 travelled.

241 7.

242 Now how are the modern sects, which protest against infant baptism, to

243 be answered by Anglicans with this array of great names in their favour?

244 By the later rule of the Church surely; by the *dicta* of some later

245 Saints, as by St. Chrysostom; by one or two inferences from Scripture;

246 by an argument founded on the absolute necessity of Baptism for

247 salvation,—sufficient reasons certainly, but impotent to reverse the

248 fact that neither in Dalmatia nor in Cappadocia, neither in Rome, nor in

249 Africa, was it then imperative on Christian parents, as it is now, to

250 give baptism to their young children. It was on retrospect and after the

251 truths of the Creed had sunk into the Christian mind, that the authority

252 of such men as St. Cyprian, St. Chrysostom, and St. Augustine brought

253 round the *orbis terrarum* to the conclusion, which the infallible

254 Church confirmed, that observance of the rite was the rule, and the

255 non-observance the exception.

256 8.

257 (4.) *Communion in one kind.*

258 In the beginning of the fifteenth century, the Council of Constance

259 pronounced that, "though in the primitive Church the Sacrament" of the

260 Eucharist "was received by the faithful under each kind, yet the custom

261 has been reasonably introduced, for the avoiding of certain dangers and

262 scandals, that it should be received by the consecrators under each

263 kind, and by the laity only under the kind of Bread; since it is most

264 firmly to be believed, and in no wise doubted, that the whole Body and

265 Blood of Christ is truly contained as well under the kind of Bread as

266 under the kind of Wine."

267 Now the question is, whether the doctrine here laid down, and carried

268 into effect in the usage here sanctioned, was entertained by the early

269 Church, and may be considered a just development of its principles and

270 practices. I answer that, starting with the presumption that the Council

271 has ecclesiastical authority, which is the point here to be assumed, we

272 shall find quite enough for its defence, and shall be satisfied to

273 decide in the affirmative; we shall readily come to the conclusion that

274 Communion under either kind is lawful, each kind conveying the full gift

275 of the Sacrament.

276 For instance, Scripture affords us two instances of what may reasonably

277 be considered the administration of the form of Bread without that of

278 Wine; viz. our Lord's own example towards the two disciples at Emmaus,

279 and St. Paul's action at sea during the tempest. Moreover, St. Luke

280 speaks of the first Christians as continuing in the "*breaking of

281 bread*, and in prayer," and of the first day of the week "when they came

282 together to *break bread*."

283 And again, in the sixth chapter of St. John, our Lord says absolutely,

284 "He that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me." And, though He distinctly

285 promises that we shall have it granted to us to drink His blood, as well

286 as to eat His flesh; nevertheless, not a word does He say to signify

287 that, as He is the Bread from heaven and the living Bread, so He is the

288 heavenly, living Wine also. Again, St. Paul says that "whosoever shall

289 eat this Bread *or* drink this Cup of the Lord unworthily, shall be

290 guilty of the Body and Blood of the Lord."

291 Many of the types of the Holy Eucharist, as far as they go, tend to the

292 same conclusion; as the Manna, to which our Lord referred, the Paschal

293 Lamb, the Shewbread, the sacrifices from which the blood was poured out,

294 and the miracle of the loaves, which are figures of the bread alone;

295 while the water from the rock, and the Blood from our Lord's side

296 correspond to the wine without the bread. Others are representations of

297 both kinds; as Melchizedek's feast, and Elijah's miracle of the meal and

298 oil.

299 9.

300 And, further, it certainly was the custom in the early Church, under

301 circumstances, to communicate in one kind, as we learn from St. Cyprian,

302 St. Dionysius, St. Basil, St. Jerome, and others. For instance, St.

303 Cyprian speaks of the communion of an infant under Wine, and of a woman

304 under Bread; and St. Ambrose speaks of his brother in shipwreck folding

305 the consecrated Bread in a handkerchief, and placing it round his neck;

306 and the monks and hermits in the desert can hardly be supposed to have

307 been ordinarily in possession of consecrated Wine as well as Bread. From

308 the following Letter of St. Basil, it appears that, not only the monks,

309 but the whole laity of Egypt ordinarily communicated in Bread only. He

310 seems to have been asked by his correspondent, whether in time of

311 persecution it was lawful, in the absence of priest or deacon, to take

312 the communion "in one's own *hand*," that is, of course, the Bread; he

313 answers that it may be justified by the following parallel cases, in

314 mentioning which he is altogether silent about the Cup. "It is plainly

315 no fault," he says, "for long custom supplies instances enough to

316 sanction it. For all the monks in the desert, where there is no priest,

317 keep the communion at home, and partake it from themselves. In

318 Alexandria too, and in Egypt, each of the laity, for the most part, has

319 the Communion in his house, and, when he will, he partakes it by means

320 of himself. For when once the priest has celebrated the Sacrifice and

321 given it, he who takes it as a whole together, and then partakes of it

322 daily, reasonably ought to think that he partakes and receives from him

323 who has given it."[132:1] It should be added, that in the beginning of

324 the Letter he may be interpreted to speak of communion in both kinds,

325 and to say that it is "good and profitable."

326 Here we have the usage of Pontus, Egypt, Africa, and Milan. Spain may be

327 added, if a late author is right in his view of the meaning of a Spanish

328 Canon;[132:2] and Syria, as well as Egypt, at least at a later date,

329 since Nicephorus[132:3] tells us that the Acephali, having no Bishops,

330 kept the Bread which their last priests had consecrated, and dispensed

331 crumbs of it every year at Easter for the purposes of Communion.

332 10.

333 But it may be said, that after all it is so very hazardous and fearful a

334 measure actually to withdraw from Christians one-half of the Sacrament,

335 that, in spite of these precedents, some direct warrant is needed to

336 reconcile the mind to it. There might have been circumstances which led

337 St. Cyprian, or St. Basil, or the Apostolical Christians before them to

338 curtail it, about which we know nothing. It is not therefore safe in us,

339 because it was safe in them. Certainly a warrant is necessary; and just

340 such a warrant is the authority of the Church. If we can trust her

341 implicitly, there is nothing in the state of the evidence to form an

342 objection to her decision in this instance, and in proportion as we find

343 we can trust her does our difficulty lessen. Moreover, children, not to

344 say infants, were at one time admitted to the Eucharist, at least to the

345 Cup; on what authority are they now excluded from Cup and Bread also?

346 St. Augustine considered the usage to be of Apostolical origin; and it

347 continued in the West down to the twelfth century; it continues in the

348 East among Greeks, Russo-Greeks, and the various Monophysite Churches to

349 this day, and that on the ground of its almost universality in the

350 primitive Church.[133:1] Is it a greater innovation to suspend the Cup,

351 than to cut off children from Communion altogether? Yet we acquiesce in

352 the latter deprivation without a scruple. It is safer to acquiesce with,

353 than without, an authority; safer with the belief that the Church is the

354 pillar and ground of the truth, than with the belief that in so great a

355 matter she is likely to err.

356 11.

357 (5.) *The Homoüsion.*

358 The next instance I shall take is from the early teaching on the subject

359 of our Lord's Consubstantiality and Co-eternity.

360 In the controversy carried on by various learned men in the seventeenth

361 and following century, concerning the statements of the early Fathers on

362 this subject, the one party determined the patristic theology by the

363 literal force of the separate expressions or phrases used in it, or by

364 the philosophical opinions of the day; the other, by the doctrine of the

365 Catholic Church, as afterwards authoritatively declared. The one party

366 argued that those Fathers *need not* have meant more than what was

367 afterwards considered heresy; the other answered that there is *nothing

368 to prevent* their meaning more. Thus the position which Bull maintains

369 seems to be nothing beyond this, that the Nicene Creed is a natural key

370 for interpreting the body of Ante-nicene theology. His very aim is to

371 explain difficulties; now the notion of difficulties and their

372 explanation implies a rule to which they are apparent exceptions, and in

373 accordance with which they are to be explained. Nay, the title of his

374 work, which is a "Defence of the Creed of Nicæa," shows that he is not

375 investigating what is true and what false, but explaining and justifying

376 a foregone conclusion, as sanctioned by the testimony of the great

377 Council. Unless the statements of the Fathers had suggested

378 difficulties, his work would have had no object. He allows that their

379 language is not such as they would have used after the Creed had been

380 imposed; but he says in effect that, if we will but take it in our hands

381 and apply it equitably to their writings, we shall bring out and

382 harmonize their teaching, clear their ambiguities, and discover their

383 anomalous statements to be few and insignificant. In other words, he

384 begins with a presumption, and shows how naturally facts close round it

385 and fall in with it, if we will but let them. He does this triumphantly,

386 yet he has an arduous work; out of about thirty writers whom he reviews,

387 he has, for one cause or other, to "explain piously" nearly twenty.

388 #### SECTION II.

389 ##### OUR LORD'S INCARNATION AND THE DIGNITY OF HIS BLESSED

390 MOTHER AND OF ALL SAINTS.

391 Bishop Bull's controversy had regard to Ante-nicene writers only, and to

392 little more than to the doctrine of the Divine Son's consubstantiality

393 and co-eternity; and, as being controversy, it necessarily narrows and

394 dries up a large and fertile subject. Let us see whether, treated

395 historically, it will not present itself to us in various aspects which

396 may rightly be called developments, as coming into view, one out of

397 another, and following one after another by a natural order of

398 succession.

399 2.

400 First then, that the language of the Ante-nicene Fathers, on the subject

401 of our Lord's Divinity, may be far more easily accommodated to the Arian

402 hypothesis than can the language of the Post-nicene, is agreed on all

403 hands. Thus St. Justin speaks of the Son as subservient to the Father in

404 the creation of the world, as seen by Abraham, as speaking to Moses from

405 the bush, as appearing to Joshua before the fall of Jericho,[135:1] as

406 Minister and Angel, and as numerically distinct from the Father.

407 Clement, again, speaks of the Word[135:2] as the "Instrument of God,"

408 "close to the Sole Almighty;" "ministering to the Omnipotent Father's

409 will;"[135:3] "an energy, so to say, or operation of the Father," and

410 "constituted by His will as the cause of all good."[135:4] Again, the

411 Council of Antioch, which condemned Paul of Samosata, says that He

412 "appears to the Patriarchs and converses with them, being testified

413 sometimes to be an Angel, at other times Lord, at others God;" that,

414 while "it is impious to think that the God of all is called an Angel,

415 the Son is the Angel of the Father."[136:1] Formal proof, however, is

416 unnecessary; had not the fact been as I have stated it, neither Sandius

417 would have professed to differ from the Post-nicene Fathers, nor would

418 Bull have had to defend the Ante-nicene.

419 3.

420 One principal change which took place, as time went on, was the

421 following: the Ante-nicene Fathers, as in some of the foregoing

422 extracts, speak of the Angelic visions in the Old Testament as if they

423 were appearances of the Son; but St. Augustine introduced the explicit

424 doctrine, which has been received since his date, that they were simply

425 Angels, through whom the Omnipresent Son manifested Himself. This indeed

426 is the only interpretation which the Ante-nicene statements admitted, as

427 soon as reason began to examine what they did mean. They could not mean

428 that the Eternal God could really be seen by bodily eyes; if anything

429 was seen, that must have been some created glory or other symbol, by

430 which it pleased the Almighty to signify His Presence. What was heard

431 was a sound, as external to His Essence, and as distinct from His

432 Nature, as the thunder or the voice of the trumpet, which pealed along

433 Mount Sinai; what it was had not come under discussion till St.

434 Augustine; both question and answer were alike undeveloped. The earlier

435 Fathers spoke as if there were no medium interposed between the Creator

436 and the creature, and so they seemed to make the Eternal Son the medium;

437 what it really was, they had not determined. St. Augustine ruled, and

438 his ruling has been accepted in later times, that it was not a mere

439 atmospheric phenomenon, or an impression on the senses, but the material

440 form proper to an Angelic presence, or the presence of an Angel in that

441 material garb in which blessed Spirits do ordinarily appear to men.

442 Henceforth the Angel in the bush, the voice which spoke with Abraham,

443 and the man who wrestled with Jacob, were not regarded as the Son of

444 God, but as Angelic ministers, whom He employed, and through whom He

445 signified His presence and His will. Thus the tendency of the

446 controversy with the Arians was to raise our view of our Lord's

447 Mediatorial acts, to impress them on us in their divine rather than

448 their human aspect, and to associate them more intimately with the

449 ineffable glories which surround the Throne of God. The Mediatorship was

450 no longer regarded in itself, in that prominently subordinate place

451 which it had once occupied in the thoughts of Christians, but as an

452 office assumed by One, who though having become man in order to bear it,

453 was still God.[137:1] Works and attributes, which had hitherto been

454 assigned to the Economy or to the Sonship, were now simply assigned to

455 the Manhood. A tendency was also elicited, as the controversy proceeded,

456 to contemplate our Lord more distinctly in His absolute perfections,

457 than in His relation to the First Person of the Blessed Trinity. Thus,

458 whereas the Nicene Creed speaks of the "Father Almighty," and "His

459 Only-begotten Son, our Lord, God from God, Light from Light, Very God

460 from Very God," and of the Holy Ghost, "the Lord and Giver of Life," we

461 are told in the Athanasian of "the Father Eternal, the Son Eternal, and

462 the Holy Ghost Eternal," and that "none is afore or after other, none is

463 greater or less than another."

464 4.

465 The Apollinarian and Monophysite controversy, which followed in the

466 course of the next century, tended towards a development in the same

467 direction. Since the heresies, which were in question, maintained, at

468 least virtually, that our Lord was not man, it was obvious to insist on

469 the passages of Scripture which describe His created and subservient

470 nature, and this had the immediate effect of interpreting of His manhood

471 texts which had hitherto been understood more commonly of His Divine

472 Sonship. Thus, for instance, "My Father is greater than I," which had

473 been understood even by St. Athanasius of our Lord as God, is applied by

474 later writers more commonly to His humanity; and in this way the

475 doctrine of His subordination to the Eternal Father, which formed so

476 prominent a feature in Ante-nicene theology, comparatively fell into the

477 shade.

478 5.

479 And coincident with these changes, a most remarkable result is

480 discovered. The Catholic polemic, in view of the Arian and Monophysite

481 errors, being of this character, became the natural introduction to the

482 *cultus Sanctorum*; for in proportion as texts descriptive of created

483 mediation ceased to belong to our Lord, so was a room opened for created

484 mediators. Nay, as regards the instance of Angelic appearances itself,

485 as St. Augustine explained them, if those appearances were creatures,

486 certainly creatures were worshipped by the Patriarchs, not indeed in

487 themselves,[138:1] but as the token of a Presence greater than

488 themselves. When "Moses hid his face, for he was afraid to look upon

489 God," he hid his face before a creature; when Jacob said, "I have seen

490 God face to face and my life is preserved," the Son of God was there,

491 but what he saw, what he wrestled with, was an Angel. When "Joshua fell

492 on his face to the earth and did worship before the captain of the

493 Lord's host, and said unto him, What saith my Lord unto his servant?"

494 what was seen and heard was a glorified creature, if St. Augustine is

495 to be followed; and the Son of God was in him.

496 And there were plain precedents in the Old Testament for the lawfulness

497 of such adoration. When "the people saw the cloudy pillar stand at the

498 tabernacle-door," "all the people rose up and worshipped, every man in

499 his tent-door."[139:1] When Daniel too saw "a certain man clothed in

500 linen" "there remained no strength" in him, for his "comeliness was

501 turned" in him "into corruption." He fell down on his face, and next

502 remained on his knees and hands, and at length "stood trembling," and

503 said "O my Lord, by the vision my sorrows are turned upon me, and I have

504 retained no strength. For how can the servant of this my Lord talk with

505 this my Lord?"[139:2] It might be objected perhaps to this argument,

506 that a worship which was allowable in an elementary system might be

507 unlawful when "grace and truth" had come "through Jesus Christ;" but

508 then it might be retorted surely, that that elementary system had been

509 emphatically opposed to all idolatry, and had been minutely jealous of

510 everything which might approach to favouring it. Nay, the very

511 prominence given in the Pentateuch to the doctrine of a Creator, and the

512 comparative silence concerning the Angelic creation, and the prominence

513 given to the Angelic creation in the later Prophets, taken together,

514 were a token both of that jealousy, and of its cessation, as time went

515 on. Nor can anything be concluded from St. Paul's censure of Angel

516 worship, since the sin which he is denouncing was that of "not holding

517 the Head," and of worshipping creatures *instead* of the Creator as the

518 source of good. The same explanation avails for passages like those in

519 St. Athanasius and Theodoret, in which the worship of Angels is

520 discountenanced.

521 6.

522 The Arian controversy had led to another development, which confirmed by

523 anticipation the *cultus* to which St. Augustine's doctrine pointed. In

524 answer to the objection urged against our Lord's supreme Divinity from

525 texts which speak of His exaltation, St. Athanasius is led to insist

526 forcibly on the benefits which have accrued to man through it. He says

527 that, in truth, not Christ, but that human nature which He had assumed,

528 was raised and glorified in Him. The more plausible was the heretical

529 argument against His Divinity from those texts, the more emphatic is St.

530 Athanasius's exaltation of our regenerate nature by way of explaining

531 them. But intimate indeed must be the connexion between Christ and His

532 brethren, and high their glory, if the language which seemed to belong

533 to the Incarnate Word really belonged to them. Thus the pressure of the

534 controversy elicited and developed a truth, which till then was held

535 indeed by Christians, but less perfectly realized and not publicly

536 recognized. The sanctification, or rather the deification of the nature

537 of man, is one main subject of St. Athanasius's theology. Christ, in

538 rising, raises His Saints with Him to the right hand of power. They

539 become instinct with His life, of one body with His flesh, divine sons,

540 immortal kings, gods. He is in them, because He is in human nature; and

541 He communicates to them that nature, deified by becoming His, that them

542 It may deify. He is in them by the Presence of His Spirit, and in them

543 He is seen. They have those titles of honour by participation, which are

544 properly His. Without misgiving we may apply to them the most sacred

545 language of Psalmists and Prophets. "Thou art a Priest for ever" may be

546 said of St. Polycarp or St. Martin as well as of their Lord. "He hath

547 dispersed abroad, he hath given to the poor," was fulfilled in St.

548 Laurence. "I have found David My servant," first said typically of the

549 King of Israel, and belonging really to Christ, is transferred back

550 again by grace to His Vicegerents upon earth. "I have given thee the

551 nations for thine inheritance" is the prerogative of Popes; "Thou hast

552 given him his heart's desire," the record of a martyr; "thou hast loved

553 righteousness and hated iniquity," the praise of Virgins.

554 7.

555 "As Christ," says St. Athanasius, "died, and was exalted as man, so, as

556 man, is He said to take what, as God, He ever had, in order that even

557 this so high a grant of grace might reach to us. For the Word did not

558 suffer loss in receiving a body, that He should seek to receive a grace,

559 but rather He deified that which He put on, nay, gave it graciously to

560 the race of man. . . . For it is the Father's glory, that man, made and

561 then lost, should be found again; and, when done to death, that he

562 should be made alive, and should become God's temple. For whereas the

563 powers in heaven, both Angels and Archangels, were ever worshipping the

564 Lord, as they are now too worshipping Him in the Name of Jesus, this is

565 our grace and high exaltation, that, even when He became man, the Son of

566 God is worshipped, and the heavenly powers are not startled at seeing

567 all of us, who are of one body with Him, introduced into their

568 realms."[141:1] In this passage it is almost said that the glorified

569 Saints will partake in the homage paid by Angels to Christ, the True

570 Object of all worship; and at least a reason is suggested to us by it

571 for the Angel's shrinking in the Apocalypse from the homage of St. John,

572 the Theologian and Prophet of the Church.[141:2] But St. Athanasius

573 proceeds still more explicitly, "In that the Lord, even when come in

574 human body and called Jesus, was worshipped and believed to be God's

575 Son, and that through Him the Father is known, it is plain, as has been

576 said, that, *not the Word*, considered as the Word, received this so

577 great grace, *but we*. For, because of our relationship to His Body, we

578 too have become God's temple, and in consequence have been made God's

579 sons, so that *even in us the Lord is now worshipped*, and beholders

580 report, as the Apostle says, that 'God is in them of a truth.'"[142:1]

581 It appears to be distinctly stated in this passage, that those who are

582 formally recognized as God's adopted sons in Christ, are fit objects of

583 worship on account of Him who is in them; a doctrine which both

584 interprets and accounts for the invocation of Saints, the *cultus* of

585 relics, and the religious veneration in which even the living have

586 sometimes been held, who, being saintly, were distinguished by

587 miraculous gifts.[142:2] Worship then is the necessary correlative of

588 glory; and in the same sense in which created natures can share in the

589 Creator's incommunicable glory, are they also allowed a share of that

590 worship which is His property alone.

591 8.

592 There was one other subject on which the Arian controversy had a more

593 intimate, though not an immediate influence. Its tendency to give a new

594 interpretation to the texts which speak of our Lord's subordination, has

595 already been noticed; such as admitted of it were henceforth explained

596 more prominently of His manhood than of His Mediatorship or His Sonship.

597 But there were other texts which did not admit of this interpretation,

598 and which, without ceasing to belong to Him, might seem more directly

599 applicable to a creature than to the Creator. He indeed was really the

600 "Wisdom in whom the Father eternally delighted," yet it would be but

601 natural, if, under the circumstances of Arian misbelief, theologians

602 looked out for other than the Eternal Son to be the immediate object of

603 such descriptions. And thus the controversy opened a question which it

604 did not settle. It discovered a new sphere, if we may so speak, in the

605 realms of light, to which the Church had not yet assigned its

606 inhabitant. Arianism had admitted that our Lord was both the God of the

607 Evangelical Covenant, and the actual Creator of the Universe; but even

608 this was not enough, because it did not confess Him to be the One,

609 Everlasting, Infinite, Supreme Being, but as one who was made by the

610 Supreme. It was not enough in accordance with that heresy to proclaim

611 Him as having an ineffable origin before all worlds; not enough to place

612 him high above all creatures as the type of all the works of God's

613 Hands; not enough to make Him the King of all Saints, the Intercessor

614 for man with God, the Object of worship, the Image of the Father; not

615 enough, because it was not all, and between all and anything short of

616 all, there was an infinite interval. The highest of creatures is

617 levelled with the lowest in comparison of the One Creator Himself. That

618 is, the Nicene Council recognized the eventful principle, that, while we

619 believe and profess any being to be made of a created nature, such a

620 being is really no God to us, though honoured by us with whatever high

621 titles and with whatever homage. Arius or Asterius did all but confess

622 that Christ was the Almighty; they said much more than St. Bernard or

623 St. Alphonso have since said of the Blessed Mary; yet they left Him a

624 creature and were found wanting. Thus there was "a wonder in heaven:" a

625 throne was seen, far above all other created powers, mediatorial,

626 intercessory; a title archetypal; a crown bright as the morning star; a

627 glory issuing from the Eternal Throne; robes pure as the heavens; and a

628 sceptre over all; and who was the predestined heir of that Majesty?

629 Since it was not high enough for the Highest, who was that Wisdom, and

630 what was her name, "the Mother of fair love, and fear, and holy hope,"

631 "exalted like a palm-tree in Engaddi, and a rose-plant in Jericho,"

632 "created from the beginning before the world" in God's everlasting

633 counsels, and "in Jerusalem her power"? The vision is found in the

634 Apocalypse, a Woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet,

635 and upon her head a crown of twelve stars. The votaries of Mary do not

636 exceed the true faith, unless the blasphemers of her Son came up to it.

637 The Church of Rome is not idolatrous, unless Arianism is orthodoxy.

638 9.

639 I am not stating conclusions which were drawn out in the controversy,

640 but of premisses which were laid, broad and deep. It was then shown, it

641 was then determined, that to exalt a creature was no recognition of its

642 divinity. Nor am I speaking of the Semi-Arians, who, holding our Lord's

643 derivation from the Substance of the Father, yet denying His

644 Consubstantiality, really did lie open to the charge of maintaining two

645 Gods, and present no parallel to the defenders of the prerogatives of

646 St. Mary. But I speak of the Arians who taught that the Son's Substance

647 was created; and concerning them it is true that St. Athanasius's

648 condemnation of their theology is a vindication of the Medieval. Yet it

649 is not wonderful, considering how Socinians, Sabellians, Nestorians, and

650 the like, abound in these days, without their even knowing it

651 themselves, if those who never rise higher in their notions of our

652 Lord's Divinity, than to consider Him a man singularly inhabited by a

653 Divine Presence, that is, a Catholic Saint,—if such men should mistake

654 the honour paid by the Church to the human Mother for that very honour

655 which, and which alone, is worthy of her Eternal Son.

656 10.

657 I have said that there was in the first ages no public and

658 ecclesiastical recognition of the place which St. Mary holds in the

659 Economy of grace; this was reserved for the fifth century, as the

660 definition of our Lord's proper Divinity had been the work of the

661 fourth. There was a controversy contemporary with those already

662 mentioned, I mean the Nestorian, which brought out the complement of the

663 development, to which they had been subservient; and which, if I may so

664 speak, supplied the subject of that august proposition of which Arianism

665 had provided the predicate. In order to do honour to Christ, in order to

666 defend the true doctrine of the Incarnation, in order to secure a right

667 faith in the manhood of the Eternal Son, the Council of Ephesus

668 determined the Blessed Virgin to be the Mother of God. Thus all heresies

669 of that day, though opposite to each other, tended in a most wonderful

670 way to her exaltation; and the School of Antioch, the fountain of

671 primitive rationalism, led the Church to determine first the conceivable

672 greatness of a creature, and then the incommunicable dignity of the

673 Blessed Virgin.

674 11.

675 But the spontaneous or traditional feeling of Christians had in great

676 measure anticipated the formal ecclesiastical decision. Thus the title

677 *Theotocos*, or Mother of God, was familiar to Christians from primitive

678 times, and had been used, among other writers, by Origen, Eusebius, St.

679 Alexander, St. Athanasius, St. Ambrose, St. Gregory Nazianzen, St.

680 Gregory Nyssen, and St. Nilus. She had been called Ever-Virgin by

681 others, as by St. Epiphanius, St. Jerome, and Didymus. By others, "the

682 Mother of all living," as being the antitype of Eve; for, as St.

683 Epiphanius observes, "in truth," not in shadow, "from Mary was Life

684 itself brought into the world, that Mary might bear things living, and

685 might become Mother of living things."[146:1] St. Augustine says that

686 all have sinned "except the Holy Virgin Mary, concerning whom, for the

687 honour of the Lord, I wish no question to be raised at all, when we are

688 treating of sins." "She was alone and wrought the world's salvation,"

689 says St. Ambrose, alluding to her conception of the Redeemer. She is

690 signified by the Pillar of the cloud which guided the Israelites,

691 according to the same Father; and she had "so great grace, as not only

692 to have virginity herself, but to impart it to those to whom she

693 came;"—"the Rod out of the stem of Jesse," says St. Jerome, and "the

694 Eastern gate through which the High Priest alone goes in and out, yet is

695 ever shut;"—the wise woman, says St. Nilus, who "hath clad all

696 believers, from the fleece of the Lamb born of her, with the clothing of

697 incorruption, and delivered them from their spiritual nakedness;"—"the

698 Mother of Life, of beauty, of majesty, the Morning Star," according to

699 Antiochus;—"the mystical new heavens," "the heavens carrying the

700 Divinity," "the fruitful vine by whom we are translated from death unto

701 life," according to St. Ephraim;—"the manna which is delicate, bright,

702 sweet, and virgin, which, as though coming from heaven, has poured down

703 on all the people of the Churches a food pleasanter than honey,"

704 according to St. Maximus.

705 St. Proclus calls her "the unsullied shell which contains the pearl of

706 price," "the sacred shrine of sinlessness," "the golden altar of

707 holocaust," "the holy oil of anointing," "the costly alabaster box of

708 spikenard," "the ark gilt within and without," "the heifer whose ashes,

709 that is, the Lord's Body taken from her, cleanses those who are defiled

710 by the pollution of sin," "the fair bride of the Canticles," "the stay

711 (*στήριγμα) of believers," "the Church's diadem," "the

712 expression of orthodoxy." These are oratorical expressions; but we use

713 oratory on great subjects, not on small. Elsewhere he calls her "God's

714 only bridge to man;" and elsewhere he breaks forth, "Run through all

715 creation in your thoughts, and see if there be equal to, or greater

716 than, the Holy Virgin Mother of God."

717 12.

718 Theodotus too, one of the Fathers of Ephesus, or whoever it is whose

719 Homilies are given to St. Amphilochius:—"As debtors and God's

720 well-affected servants, let us make confession to God the Word and to

721 His Mother, of the gift of words, as far as we are able. . . Hail,

722 Mother, clad in light, of the light which sets not; hail all-undefiled

723 mother of holiness; hail most pellucid fountain of the life-giving

724 stream!" After speaking of the Incarnation, he continues, "Such

725 paradoxes doth the Divine Virgin Mother ever bring to us in her holy

726 irradiations, for with her is the Fount of Life, and breasts of the

727 spiritual and guileless milk; from which to suck the sweetness, we have

728 even now earnestly run to her, not as in forgetfulness of what has gone

729 before, but in desire of what is to come."

730 To St. Fulgentius is ascribed the following: "Mary became the window of

731 heaven, for God through her poured the True Light upon the world; the

732 heavenly ladder, for through her did God descend upon earth. . . .

733 Come, ye virgins, to a Virgin, come ye who conceive to one who did

734 conceive, ye who bear to one who bore, mothers to a Mother, ye who give

735 suck to one who suckled, young women to the Young." Lastly, "Thou hast

736 found grace," says St. Peter Chrysologus, "how much? he had said above,

737 Full. And full indeed, which with full shower might pour upon and into

738 the whole creation."[148:1]

739 Such was the state of sentiment on the subject of the Blessed Virgin,

740 which the Arian, Nestorian, and Monophysite heresies found in the

741 Church; and on which the doctrinal decisions consequent upon them

742 impressed a form and a consistency which has been handed on in the East

743 and West to this day.

744 #### SECTION III.

745 ##### THE PAPAL SUPREMACY.

746 I will take one instance more. Let us see how, on the principles which I

747 have been laying down and defending, the evidence lies for the Pope's

748 Supremacy.

749 As to this doctrine the question is this, whether there was not from the

750 first a certain element at work, or in existence, divinely sanctioned,

751 which, for certain reasons, did not at once show itself upon the surface

752 of ecclesiastical affairs, and of which events in the fourth century

753 are the development; and whether the evidence of its existence and

754 operation, which does occur in the earlier centuries, be it much or

755 little, is not just such as ought to occur upon such an hypothesis.

756 2.

757 For instance, it is true, St. Ignatius is silent in his Epistles on the

758 subject of the Pope's authority; but if in fact that authority could not

759 be in active operation then, such silence is not so difficult to account

760 for as the silence of Seneca or Plutarch about Christianity itself, or

761 of Lucian about the Roman people. St. Ignatius directed his doctrine

762 according to the need. While Apostles were on earth, there was the

763 display neither of Bishop nor Pope; their power had no prominence, as

764 being exercised by Apostles. In course of time, first the power of the

765 Bishop displayed itself, and then the power of the Pope. When the

766 Apostles were taken away, Christianity did not at once break into

767 portions; yet separate localities might begin to be the scene of

768 internal dissensions, and a local arbiter in consequence would be

769 wanted. Christians at home did not yet quarrel with Christians abroad;

770 they quarrelled at home among themselves. St. Ignatius applied the

771 fitting remedy. The Sacramentum Unitatis* was acknowledged on all

772 hands; the mode of fulfilling and the means of securing it would vary

773 with the occasion; and the determination of its essence, its seat, and

774 its laws would be a gradual supply for a gradual necessity.

775 3.

776 This is but natural, and is parallel to instances which happen daily,

777 and may be so considered without prejudice to the divine right whether

778 of the Episcopate or of the Papacy. It is a common occurrence for a

779 quarrel and a lawsuit to bring out the state of the law, and then the

780 most unexpected results often follow. St. Peter's prerogative would

781 remain a mere letter, till the complication of ecclesiastical matters

782 became the cause of ascertaining it. While Christians were "of one heart

783 and one soul," it would be suspended; love dispenses with laws.

784 Christians knew that they must live in unity, and they were in unity; in

785 what that unity consisted, how far they could proceed, as it were, in

786 bending it, and what at length was the point at which it broke, was an

787 irrelevant as well as unwelcome inquiry. Relatives often live together

788 in happy ignorance of their respective rights and properties, till a

789 father or a husband dies; and then they find themselves against their

790 will in separate interests, and on divergent courses, and dare not move

791 without legal advisers. Again, the case is conceivable of a corporation

792 or an Academical body, going on for centuries in the performance of the

793 routine-business which came in its way, and preserving a good

794 understanding between its members, with statutes almost a dead letter

795 and no precedents to explain them, and the rights of its various classes

796 and functions undefined,—then of its being suddenly thrown back by the

797 force of circumstances upon the question of its formal character as a

798 body politic, and in consequence developing in the relation of governors

799 and governed. The *regalia Petri* might sleep, as the power of a

800 Chancellor has slept; not as an obsolete, for they never had been

801 carried into effect, but as a mysterious privilege, which was not

802 understood; as an unfulfilled prophecy. For St. Ignatius to speak of

803 Popes, when it was a matter of Bishops, would have been like sending an

804 army to arrest a housebreaker. The Bishop's power indeed was from God,

805 and the Pope's could be no more; he, as well as the Pope, was our Lord's

806 representative, and had a sacramental office: but I am speaking, not of

807 the intrinsic sanctity or divinity of such an office, but of its duties.

808 4.

809 When the Church, then, was thrown upon her own resources, first local

810 disturbances gave exercise to Bishops, and next ecumenical disturbances

811 gave exercise to Popes; and whether communion with the Pope was

812 necessary for Catholicity would not and could not be debated till a

813 suspension of that communion had actually occurred. It is not a greater

814 difficulty that St. Ignatius does not write to the Asian Greeks about

815 Popes, than that St. Paul does not write to the Corinthians about

816 Bishops. And it is a less difficulty that the Papal supremacy was not

817 formally acknowledged in the second century, than that there was no

818 formal acknowledgment on the part of the Church of the doctrine of the

819 Holy Trinity till the fourth. No doctrine is defined till it is

820 violated.

821 And, in like manner, it was natural for Christians to direct their

822 course in matters of doctrine by the guidance of mere floating, and, as

823 it were, endemic tradition, while it was fresh and strong; but in

824 proportion as it languished, or was broken in particular places, did it

825 become necessary to fall back upon its special homes, first the

826 Apostolic Sees, and then the See of St. Peter.

827 5.

828 Moreover, an international bond and a common authority could not be

829 consolidated, were it ever so certainly provided, while persecutions

830 lasted. If the Imperial Power checked the development of Councils, it

831 availed also for keeping back the power of the Papacy. The Creed, the

832 Canon, in like manner, both remained undefined. The Creed, the Canon,

833 the Papacy, Ecumenical Councils, all began to form, as soon as the

834 Empire relaxed its tyrannous oppression of the Church. And as it was

835 natural that her monarchical power should display itself when the Empire

836 became Christian, so was it natural also that further developments of

837 that power should take place when that Empire fell. Moreover, when the

838 power of the Holy See began to exert itself, disturbance and collision

839 would be the necessary consequence. Of the Temple of Solomon, it was

840 said that "neither hammer, nor axe, nor any tool of iron was heard in

841 the house, while it was in building." This is a type of the Church

842 above; it was otherwise with the Church below, whether in the instance

843 of Popes or Apostles. In either case, a new power had to be defined; as

844 St. Paul had to plead, nay, to strive for his apostolic authority, and

845 enjoined St. Timothy, as Bishop of Ephesus, to let no man despise him:

846 so Popes too have not therefore been ambitious because they did not

847 establish their authority without a struggle. It was natural that

848 Polycrates should oppose St. Victor; and natural too that St. Cyprian

849 should both extol the See of St. Peter, yet resist it when he thought it

850 went beyond its province. And at a later day it was natural that

851 Emperors should rise in indignation against it; and natural, on the

852 other hand, that it should take higher ground with a younger power than

853 it had taken with an elder and time-honoured.

854 6.

855 We may follow Barrow here without reluctance, except in his imputation

856 of motives.

857 "In the first times," he says, "while the Emperors were pagans, their

858 [the Popes'] pretences were suited to their condition, and could not

859 soar high; they were not then so mad as to pretend to any temporal

860 power, and a pittance of spiritual eminency did content them."

861 Again: "The state of the most primitive Church did not well admit such

862 an universal sovereignty. For that did consist of small bodies

863 incoherently situated, and scattered about in very distant places, and

864 consequently unfit to be modelled into one political society, or to be

865 governed by one head, especially considering their condition under

866 persecution and poverty. What convenient resort for direction or justice

867 could a few distressed Christians in Egypt, Ethiopia, Parthia, India,

868 Mesopotamia, Syria, Armenia, Cappadocia, and other parts, have to Rome!"

869 Again: "Whereas no point avowed by Christians could be so apt to raise

870 offence and jealousy in pagans against our religion as this, which

871 setteth up a power of so vast extent and huge influence; whereas no

872 novelty could be more surprising or startling than the creation of an

873 universal empire over the consciences and religious practices of men;

874 whereas also this doctrine could not be but very conspicuous and glaring

875 in ordinary practice, it is prodigious that all pagans should not loudly

876 exclaim against it," that is, on the supposition that the Papal power

877 really was then in actual exercise.

878 And again: "It is most prodigious that, in the disputes managed by the

879 Fathers against heretics, the Gnostics, Valentinians, &c., they should

880 not, even in the first place, allege and urge the sentence of the

881 universal pastor and judge, as a most evidently conclusive argument, as

882 the most efficacious and compendious method of convincing and silencing

883 them."

884 Once more: "Even Popes themselves have shifted their pretences, and

885 varied in style, according to the different circumstances of time, and

886 their variety of humours, designs, interests. In time of prosperity, and

887 upon advantage, when they might safely do it, any Pope almost would talk

888 high and assume much to himself; but when they were low, or stood in

889 fear of powerful contradiction, even the boldest Popes would speak

890 submissively or moderately."[153:1]

891 On the whole, supposing the power to be divinely bestowed, yet in the

892 first instance more or less dormant, a history could not be traced out

893 more probable, more suitable to that hypothesis, than the actual course

894 of the controversy which took place age after age upon the Papal

895 supremacy.

896 7.

897 It will be said that all this is a theory. Certainly it is: it is a

898 theory to account for facts as they lie in the history, to account for

899 so much being told us about the Papal authority in early times, and not

900 more; a theory to reconcile what is and what is not recorded about it;

901 and, which is the principal point, a theory to connect the words and

902 acts of the Ante-nicene Church with that antecedent probability of a

903 monarchical principle in the Divine Scheme, and that actual

904 exemplification of it in the fourth century, which forms their

905 presumptive interpretation. All depends on the strength of that

906 presumption. Supposing there be otherwise good reason for saying that

907 the Papal Supremacy is part of Christianity, there is nothing in the

908 early history of the Church to contradict it.

909 8.

910 It follows to inquire in what this presumption consists? It has, as I

911 have said, two parts, the antecedent probability of a Popedom, and the

912 actual state of the Post-nicene Church. The former of these reasons has

913 unavoidably been touched upon in what has preceded. It is the absolute

914 need of a monarchical power in the Church which is our ground for

915 anticipating it. A political body cannot exist without government, and

916 the larger is the body the more concentrated must the government be. If

917 the whole of Christendom is to form one Kingdom, one head is essential;

918 at least this is the experience of eighteen hundred years. As the Church

919 grew into form, so did the power of the Pope develope; and wherever the

920 Pope has been renounced, decay and division have been the consequence.

921 We know of no other way of preserving the *Sacramentum Unitatis*, but a

922 centre of unity. The Nestorians have had their "Catholicus;" the

923 Lutherans of Prussia have their general superintendent; even the

924 Independents, I believe, have had an overseer in their Missions. The

925 Anglican Church affords an observable illustration of this doctrine. As

926 her prospects have opened and her communion extended, the See of

927 Canterbury has become the natural centre of her operations. It has at

928 the present time jurisdiction in the Mediterranean, at Jerusalem, in

929 Hindostan, in North America, at the Antipodes. It has been the organ of

930 communication, when a Prime Minister would force the Church to a

931 redistribution of her property, or a Protestant Sovereign abroad would

932 bring her into friendly relations with his own communion. Eyes have been

933 lifted up thither in times of perplexity; thither have addresses been

934 directed and deputations sent. Thence issue the legal decisions, or the

935 declarations in Parliament, or the letters, or the private

936 interpositions, which shape the fortunes of the Church, and are the

937 moving influence within her separate dioceses. It must be so; no Church

938 can do without its Pope. We see before our eyes the centralizing process

939 by which the See of St. Peter became the Sovereign Head of Christendom.

940 If such be the nature of the case, it is impossible, if we may so speak

941 reverently, that an Infinite Wisdom, which sees the end from the

942 beginning, in decreeing the rise of an universal Empire, should not have

943 decreed the development of a sovereign ruler.

944 Moreover, all this must be viewed in the light of the general

945 probability, so much insisted on above, that doctrine cannot but

946 develope as time proceeds and need arises, and that its developments are

947 parts of the Divine system, and that therefore it is lawful, or rather

948 necessary, to interpret the words and deeds of the earlier Church by the

949 determinate teaching of the later.

950 9.

951 And, on the other hand, as the counterpart of these anticipations, we

952 are met by certain announcements in Scripture, more or less obscure and

953 needing a comment, and claimed by the Papal See as having their

954 fulfilment in itself. Such are the words, "Thou art Peter, and upon this

955 rock I will build My Church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail

956 against it, and I will give unto Thee the Keys of the Kingdom of

957 Heaven." Again: "Feed My lambs, feed My sheep." And "Satan hath desired

958 to have you; I have prayed for thee, and when thou art converted,

959 strengthen thy brethren." Such, too, are various other indications of

960 the Divine purpose as regards St. Peter, too weak in themselves to be

961 insisted on separately, but not without a confirmatory power; such as

962 his new name, his walking on the sea, his miraculous draught of fishes

963 on two occasions, our Lord's preaching out of his boat, and His

964 appearing first to him after His resurrection.

965 It should be observed, moreover, that a similar promise was made by the

966 patriarch Jacob to Judah: "Thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise:

967 the sceptre shall not depart from Judah till Shiloh come;" yet this

968 promise was not fulfilled for perhaps eight hundred years, during which

969 long period we hear little or nothing of the tribe descended from him.

970 In like manner, "On this rock I will build My Church," "I give unto thee

971 the Keys," "Feed My sheep," are not precepts merely, but prophecies and

972 promises, promises to be accomplished by Him who made them, prophecies

973 to be fulfilled according to the need, and to be interpreted by the

974 event,—by the history, that is, of the fourth and fifth centuries,

975 though they had a partial fulfilment even in the preceding period, and a

976 still more noble development in the middle ages.

977 10.

978 A partial fulfilment, or at least indications of what was to be, there

979 certainly were in the first age. Faint one by one, at least they are

980 various, and are found in writers of many times and countries, and

981 thereby illustrative of each other, and forming a body of proof. Thus

982 St. Clement, in the name of the Church of Rome, writes to the

983 Corinthians, when they were without a bishop; St. Ignatius of Antioch

984 addresses the Roman Church, out of the Churches to which he writes, as

985 "the Church, which has in dignity the first seat, of the city of the

986 Romans,"[157:1] and implies that it was too high for his directing as

987 being the Church of St. Peter and St. Paul. St. Polycarp of Smyrna has

988 recourse to the Bishop of Rome on the question of Easter; the heretic

989 Marcion, excommunicated in Pontus, betakes himself to Rome; Soter,

990 Bishop of Rome, sends alms, according to the custom of his Church, to

991 the Churches throughout the empire, and, in the words of Eusebius,

992 "affectionately exhorted those who came to Rome, as a father his

993 children;" the Montanists from Phrygia come to Rome to gain the

994 countenance of its Bishop; Praxeas, from Asia, attempts the like, and

995 for a while is successful; St. Victor, Bishop of Rome, threatens to

996 excommunicate the Asian Churches; St. Irenæus speaks of Rome as "the

997 greatest Church, the most ancient, the most conspicuous, and founded and

998 established by Peter and Paul," appeals to its tradition, not in

999 contrast indeed, but in preference to that of other Churches, and

1000 declares that "to this Church, every Church, that is, the faithful from

1001 every side must resort" or "must agree with it, *propter potiorem

1002 principalitatem*." "O Church, happy in its position," says Tertullian,

1003 "into which the Apostles poured out, together with their blood, their

1004 whole doctrine;" and elsewhere, though in indignation and bitter

1005 mockery, he calls the Pope "the Pontifex Maximus, the Bishop of

1006 Bishops." The presbyters of St. Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria,

1007 complain of his doctrine to St. Dionysius of Rome; the latter

1008 expostulates with him, and he explains. The Emperor Aurelian leaves "to

1009 the Bishops of Italy and of Rome" the decision, whether or not Paul of

1010 Samosata shall be dispossessed of the see-house at Antioch; St. Cyprian

1011 speaks of Rome as "the See of Peter and the principal Church, whence

1012 the unity of the priesthood took its rise, . . whose faith has been

1013 commended by the Apostles, to whom faithlessness can have no access;"

1014 St. Stephen refuses to receive St. Cyprian's deputation, and separates

1015 himself from various Churches of the East; Fortunatus and Felix, deposed

1016 by St. Cyprian, have recourse to Rome; Basilides, deposed in Spain,

1017 betakes himself to Rome, and gains the ear of St. Stephen.

1018 11.

1019 St. Cyprian had his quarrel with the Roman See, but it appears he allows

1020 to it the title of the "Cathedra Petri," and even Firmilian is a witness

1021 that Rome claimed it. In the fourth and fifth centuries this title and

1022 its logical results became prominent. Thus St. Julius (A.D. 342)

1023 remonstrated by letter with the Eusebian party for "proceeding on their

1024 own authority as they pleased," and then, as he says, "desiring to

1025 obtain our concurrence in their decisions, though we never condemned

1026 [Athanasius]. Not so have the constitutions of Paul, not so have the

1027 traditions of the Fathers directed; this is another form of procedure, a

1028 novel practice. . . . For what we have received from the blessed Apostle

1029 Peter, that I signify to you; and I should not have written this, as

1030 deeming that these things are manifest unto all men, had not these

1031 proceedings so disturbed us."[158:1] St. Athanasius, by preserving this

1032 protest, has given it his sanction. Moreover, it is referred to by

1033 Socrates; and his account of it has the more force, because he happens

1034 to be incorrect in the details, and therefore did not borrow it from

1035 St. Athanasius: "Julius wrote back," he says, "that they acted against

1036 the Canons, because they had not called him to the Council, the

1037 Ecclesiastical Canon commanding that the Churches ought not to make

1038 Canons beside the will of the Bishop of Rome."[159:1] And Sozomen: "It

1039 was a sacerdotal law, to declare invalid whatever was transacted beside

1040 the will of the Bishop of the Romans."[159:2] On the other hand, the

1041 heretics themselves, whom St. Julius withstands, are obliged to

1042 acknowledge that Rome was "the School of the Apostles and the Metropolis

1043 of orthodoxy from the beginning;" and two of their leaders (Western

1044 Bishops indeed) some years afterwards recanted their heresy before the

1045 Pope in terms of humble confession.

1046 12.

1047 Another Pope, St. Damasus, in his letter addressed to the Eastern

1048 Bishops against Apollinaris (A.D. 382), calls those Bishops his sons.

1049 "In that your charity pays the due reverence to the Apostolical See, ye

1050 profit yourselves the most, most honoured sons. For if, placed as we are

1051 in that Holy Church, in which the Holy Apostle sat and taught, how it

1052 becometh us to direct the helm to which we have succeeded, we

1053 nevertheless confess ourselves unequal to that honour; yet do we

1054 therefore study as we may, if so be we may be able to attain to the

1055 glory of his blessedness."[159:3] "I speak," says St. Jerome to the same

1056 St. Damasus, "with the successor of the fisherman and the disciple of

1057 the Cross. I, following no one as my chief but Christ, am associated in

1058 communion with thy blessedness, that is, with the See of Peter. I know

1059 that on that rock the Church is built. Whosoever shall eat the Lamb

1060 outside this House is profane; if a man be not in the Ark of Noe, he

1061 shall perish when the flood comes in its power."[160:1] St. Basil

1062 entreats St. Damasus to send persons to arbitrate between the Churches

1063 of Asia Minor, or at least to make a report on the authors of their

1064 troubles, and name the party with which the Pope should hold communion.

1065 "We are in no wise asking anything new," he proceeds, "but what was

1066 customary with blessed and religious men of former times, and especially

1067 with yourself. For we know, by tradition of our fathers of whom we have

1068 inquired, and from the information of writings still preserved among us,

1069 that Dionysius, that most blessed Bishop, while he was eminent among you

1070 for orthodoxy and other virtues, sent letters of visitation to our

1071 Church at Cæsarea, and of consolation to our fathers, with ransomers of

1072 our brethren from captivity." In like manner, Ambrosiaster, a Pelagian

1073 in his doctrine, which here is not to the purpose, speaks of the "Church

1074 being God's house, whose ruler at this time is Damasus."[160:2]

1075 13.

1076 "We bear," says St. Siricius, another Pope (A.D. 385), "the burden of

1077 all who are laden; yea, rather the blessed Apostle Peter beareth them in

1078 us, who, as we trust, in all things protects and defends us the heirs of

1079 his government."[160:3] And he in turn is confirmed by St. Optatus. "You

1080 cannot deny your knowledge," says the latter to Parmenian, the Donatist,

1081 "that, in the city Rome, on Peter first hath an Episcopal See been

1082 conferred, in which Peter sat, the head of all the Apostles, . . . in

1083 which one See unity might be preserved by all, lest the other Apostles

1084 should support their respective Sees; in order that he might be at once

1085 a schismatic and a sinner, who against that one See (*singularem*)

1086 placed a second. Therefore that one See (*unicam*), which is the first

1087 of the Church's prerogatives, Peter filled first; to whom succeeded

1088 Linus; to Linus, Clement; to Clement, &c., &c. . . . to Damasus, Siricius,

1089 who at this day is associated with us (*socius*), together with whom the

1090 whole world is in accordance with us, in the one bond of communion, by

1091 the intercourse of letters of peace."[161:1]

1092 Another Pope: "Diligently and congruously do ye consult the *arcana* of

1093 the Apostolical dignity," says St. Innocent to the Council of Milevis

1094 (A.D. 417), "the dignity of him on whom, beside those things which are

1095 without, falls the care of all the Churches; following the form of the

1096 ancient rule, which you know, as well as I, has been preserved always by

1097 the whole world."[161:2] Here the Pope appeals, as it were, to the Rule

1098 of Vincentius; while St. Augustine bears witness that he did not outstep

1099 his Prerogative, for, giving an account of this and another letter, he

1100 says, "He [the Pope] answered us as to all these matters as it was

1101 religious and becoming in the Bishop of the Apostolic See."[161:3]

1102 Another Pope: "We have especial anxiety about all persons," says St.

1103 Celestine (A.D. 425), to the Illyrian Bishops, "on whom, in the holy

1104 Apostle Peter, Christ conferred the necessity of making all men our

1105 care, when He gave him the Keys of opening and shutting." And St.

1106 Prosper, his contemporary, confirms him, when he calls Rome "the seat of

1107 Peter, which, being made to the world the head of pastoral honour,

1108 possesses by religion what it does not possess by arms;" and Vincent of

1109 Lerins, when he calls the Pope "the head of the world."[161:4]

1110 14.

1111 Another Pope: "Blessed Peter," says St. Leo (A.D. 440, &c.), "hath not

1112 deserted the helm of the Church which he had assumed. . . His power

1113 lives and his authority is pre-eminent in his See."[162:1] "That

1114 immoveableness, which, from the Rock Christ, he, when made a rock,

1115 received, has been communicated also to his heirs."[162:2] And as St.

1116 Athanasius and the Eusebians, by their contemporary testimonies, confirm

1117 St. Julius; and St. Jerome, St. Basil; and Ambrosiaster, St. Damasus;

1118 and St. Optatus, St. Siricius; and St. Augustine, St. Innocent; and St.

1119 Prosper and Vincent, St. Celestine; so do St. Peter Chrysologus, and the

1120 Council of Chalcedon confirm St. Leo. "Blessed Peter," says Chrysologus,

1121 "who lives and presides in his own See, supplies truth of faith to those

1122 who seek it."[162:3] And the Ecumenical Council of Chalcedon, addressing

1123 St. Leo respecting Dioscorus, Bishop of Alexandria: "He extends his

1124 madness even against him to whom the custody of the vineyard has been

1125 committed by the Saviour, that is, against thy Apostolical

1126 holiness."[162:4] But the instance of St. Leo will occur again in a

1127 later Chapter.

1128 15.

1129 The acts of the fourth century speak as strongly as its words. We may

1130 content ourselves here with Barrow's admissions:—

1131 "The Pope's power," he says, "was much amplified by the importunity of

1132 persons condemned or extruded from their places, whether upon just

1133 accounts, or wrongfully, and by faction; for they, finding no other more

1134 hopeful place of refuge and redress, did often apply to him: for what

1135 will not men do, whither will not they go in straits? Thus did Marcion

1136 go to Rome, and sue for admission to communion there. So Fortunatus and

1137 Felicissimus in St. Cyprian, being condemned in Afric, did fly to Rome

1138 for shelter; of which absurdity St. Cyprian doth so complain. So

1139 likewise Martianus and Basilides in St. Cyprian, being outed of their

1140 Sees for having lapsed from the Christian profession, did fly to Stephen

1141 for succour, to be restored. So Maximus, the Cynic, went to Rome, to get

1142 a confirmation of his election at Constantinople. So Marcellus, being

1143 rejected for heterodoxy, went thither to get attestation to his

1144 orthodoxy, of which St. Basil complaineth. So Apiarus, being condemned

1145 in Afric for his crimes, did appeal to Rome. And, on the other side,

1146 Athanasius being with great partiality condemned by the Synod of Tyre;

1147 Paulus and other bishops being extruded from their sees for orthodoxy;

1148 St. Chrysostom being condemned and expelled by Theophilus and his

1149 complices; Flavianus being deposed by Dioscorus and the Ephesine synod;

1150 Theodoret being condemned by the same; did cry out for help to Rome.

1151 Chelidonius, Bishop of Besançon, being deposed by Hilarius of Arles for

1152 crime, did fly to Pope Leo."

1153 Again: "Our adversaries do oppose some instances of popes meddling in

1154 the constitution of bishops; as, Pope Leo I. saith, that Anatolius did

1155 'by the favour of his assent obtain the bishopric of Constantinople.'

1156 The same Pope is alleged as having confirmed Maximus of Antioch. The

1157 same doth write to the Bishop of Thessalonica, his vicar, that he should

1158 'confirm the elections of bishops by his authority.' He also confirmed

1159 Donatus, an African bishop:—'We will that Donatus preside over the

1160 Lord's flock, upon condition that he remember to send us an account of

1161 his faith.' . . Pope Damasus did confirm the ordination of Peter

1162 Alexandrinus."

1163 16.

1164 And again: "The Popes indeed in the fourth century began to practise a

1165 fine trick, very serviceable to the enlargement of their power; which

1166 was to confer on certain bishops, as occasion served, or for

1167 continuance, the title of their vicar or lieutenant, thereby pretending

1168 to impart authority to them; whereby they were enabled for performance

1169 of divers things, which otherwise by their own episcopal or

1170 metropolitical power they could not perform. By which device they did

1171 engage such bishops to such a dependence on them, whereby they did

1172 promote the papal authority in provinces, to the oppression of the

1173 ancient rights and liberties of bishops and synods, doing what they

1174 pleased under pretence of this vast power communicated to them; and for

1175 fear of being displaced, or out of affection to their favourer, doing

1176 what might serve to advance the papacy. Thus did Pope Celestine

1177 constitute Cyril in his room. Pope Leo appointed Anatolius of

1178 Constantinople; Pope Felix, Acacius of Constantinople. . . . . Pope

1179 Simplicius to Zeno, Bishop of Seville: 'We thought it convenient that

1180 you should be held up by the vicariat authority of our see.' So did

1181 Siricius and his successors constitute the bishops of Thessalonica to be

1182 their vicars in the diocese of Illyricum, wherein being then a member of

1183 the western empire they had caught a special jurisdiction; to which Pope

1184 Leo did refer in those words, which sometimes are impertinently alleged

1185 with reference to all bishops, but concern only Anastasius, Bishop of

1186 Thessalonica: 'We have entrusted thy charity to be in our stead; so that

1187 thou art called into part of the solicitude, not into plenitude of the

1188 authority.' So did Pope Zosimus bestow a like pretence of vicarious

1189 power upon the Bishop of Arles, which city was the seat of the temporal

1190 exarch in Gaul."[164:1]

1191 17.

1192 More ample testimony for the Papal Supremacy, as now professed by Roman

1193 Catholics, is scarcely necessary than what is contained in these

1194 passages; the simple question is, whether the clear light of the fourth

1195 and fifth centuries may be fairly taken to interpret to us the dim,

1196 though definite, outlines traced in the preceding.

FOOTNOTES:

52 [123:1] Wood's Mechanics, p. 31.

53 [124:1] Authent. N. T. Tr. p. 237.

54 [124:2] According to Less.

55 [124:3] Tracts for the Times, No. 85, p. 78 [Discuss. iii. 6,

56 p. 207].

57 [125:1] [Ibid. p. 209. These results are taken from Less, and

58 are practically accurate.]

59 [126:1] No. 85 [Discuss. p. 236].

60 [132:1] Ep. 93. I have thought it best to give an over-literal

61 translation.

62 [132:2] Vid. Concil. Bracar. ap. Aguirr. Conc. Hisp. t. ii. p.

63 676. "That the cup was not administered at the same time is not so

64 clear; but from the tenor of this first Canon in the Acts of the Third

65 Council of Braga, which condemns the notion that the Host should be

66 steeped in the chalice, we have no doubt that the wine was withheld from

67 the laity. Whether certain points of doctrine are or are not found in

68 the Scriptures is no concern of the historian; all that he has to do is

69 religiously to follow his guides, to suppress or distrust nothing

70 through partiality."—*Dunham*, *Hist. of Spain and Port.* vol. i. p.

71 204. If *pro complemento communionis* in the Canon merely means "for the

72 Cup," at least the Cup is spoken of as a complement; the same view is

73 contained in the "confirmation of the Eucharist," as spoken of in St.

74 German's life. Vid. Lives of Saints, No. 9, p. 28.

75 [132:3] Niceph. Hist. xviii. 45. Renaudot, however, tells us of

76 two Bishops at the time when the schism was at length healed. Patr. Al.

77 Jac. p. 248. However, these had been consecrated by priests, p. 145.

78 [133:1] Vid. Bing. Ant. xv. 4, § 7; and Fleury, Hist. xxvi. 50,

79 note *g*.

80 [135:1] Kaye's Justin, p. 59, &c.

81 [135:2] Kaye's Clement, p. 335.

82 [135:3] p. 341.

83 [135:4] Ib. 342.

84 [136:1] Reliqu. Sacr. t. ii. p. 469, 470.

85 [137:1] [This subject is more exactly and carefully treated in

86 Tracts Theol. and Eccles. pp. 192-226.]

87 [138:1] [They also had a *cultus* in themselves, and specially

88 when a greater Presence did *not* overshadow them. *Vid.* Via Media,

89 vol. ii. art. iv. 8, note 1.]

90 [139:1] Exod. xxxiii. 10.

91 [139:2] Dan. x. 5-17.

92 [141:1] Athan. Orat. i. 42, Oxf. tr.

93 [141:2] [*Vid. supr.* p. 138, note 8.]

94 [142:1] Athan. ibid.

95 [142:2] And so Eusebius, in his Life of Constantine: "The

96 all-holy choir of God's perpetual virgins, he was used almost to worship

97 (*σέβων), believing that that God, to whom they had consecrated

98 themselves, was an inhabitant in the souls of such." Vit. Const. iv.

99 28.

100 [146:1] Hær. 78, 18.

101 [148:1] Aug. de Nat. et Grat. 42. Ambros. Ep. 1, 49, § 2. In

102 Psalm 118, v. 3, de Instit. Virg. 50. Hier. in Is. xi. 1, contr. Pelag.

103 ii. 4. Nil. Ep. i. p. 267. Antioch. ap. Cyr. de Rect. Fid. p. 49. Ephr.

104 Opp. Syr. t. 3, p. 607. Max. Hom. 45. Procl. Orat. vi. pp. 225-228, p.

105 60, p. 179, 180, ed. 1630. Theodot. ap. Amphiloch. pp. 39, &c. Fulgent.

106 Serm. 3, p. 125. Chrysol. Serm. 142. A striking passage from another

107 Sermon of the last-mentioned author, on the words "She cast in her mind

108 what manner of salutation," &c., may be added: "Quantus sit Deus satis

109 ignorat ille, qui hujus Virginis mentem non stupet, animum non miratur.

110 Pavet cœlum, tremunt Angeli, creatura non sustinet, natura non

111 sufficit; et una puella sic Deum in sui pectoris capit, recipit,

112 oblectat hospitio, ut pacem terris, cœlis gloriam, salutem perditis,

113 vitam mortuis, terrenis cum cœlestibus parentelam, ipsius Dei cum

114 carne commercium, pro ipsâ domûs exigat pensione, pro ipsius uteri

115 mercede conquirat," &c. Serm. 140. [St. Basil, St. Chrysostom, and St.

116 Cyril of Alexandria sometimes speak, it is true, in a different tone; on

117 this subject vid. "Letter to Dr. Pusey," Note iii., Diff. of Angl. vol.

118 2.]

119 [153:1] Pope's Suprem. ed. 1836, pp. 26, 27, 157, 171, 222.

120 [157:1] ἥτις καὶ προκάθηται ἐν τόπῳ χωρίου Ῥωμαίων.

121 [158:1] Athan. Hist. Tracts. Oxf. tr. p. 56.

122 [159:1] Hist. ii. 17.

123 [159:2] Hist. iii. 10.

124 [159:3] Theod. Hist. v. 10.

125 [160:1] Coustant, Epp. Pont. p. 546.

126 [160:2] In 1 Tim. iii. 14, 15.

127 [160:3] Coustant, p. 624.

128 [161:1] ii. 3.

129 [161:2] Coustant, pp. 896, 1064.

130 [161:3] Ep. 186, 2.

131 [161:4] De Ingrat. 2. Common. 41.

132 [162:1] Serm. De Natal. iii. 3.

133 [162:2] Ibid. v. 4.

134 [162:3] Ep. ad Eutych. fin.

135 [162:4] Concil. Hard. t. ii. p. 656.

136 [164:1] Barrow on the Supremacy, ed. 1836, pp. 263, 331, 384.

PART II.

55 (Texto do capítulo)

DOCTRINAL DEVELOPMENTS

58 VIEWED RELATIVELY TO DOCTRINAL

59 CORRUPTIONS.

CHAPTER V.

61 (Texto do capítulo)

GENUINE DEVELOPMENTS CONTRASTED WITH

64 CORRUPTIONS.

65 I have been engaged in drawing out the positive and direct argument in

66 proof of the intimate connexion, or rather oneness, with primitive

67 Apostolic teaching, of the body of doctrine known at this day by the

68 name of Catholic, and professed substantially both by Eastern and

69 Western Christendom. That faith is undeniably the historical

70 continuation of the religious system, which bore the name of Catholic in

71 the eighteenth century, in the seventeenth, in the sixteenth, and so

72 back in every preceding century, till we arrive at the

73 first;—undeniably the successor, the representative, the heir of the

74 religion of Cyprian, Basil, Ambrose and Augustine. The only question

75 that can be raised is whether the said Catholic faith, as now held, is

76 logically, as well as historically, the representative of the ancient

77 faith. This then is the subject, to which I have as yet addressed

78 myself, and I have maintained that modern Catholicism is nothing else

79 but simply the legitimate growth and complement, that is, the natural

80 and necessary development, of the doctrine of the early church, and that

81 its divine authority is included in the divinity of Christianity.

82 2.

83 So far I have gone, but an important objection presents itself for

84 distinct consideration. It may be said in answer to me that it is not

85 enough that a certain large system of doctrine, such as that which goes

86 by the name of Catholic, should admit of being referred to beliefs,

87 opinions, and usages which prevailed among the first Christians, in

88 order to my having a logical right to include a reception of the later

89 teaching in the reception of the earlier; that an intellectual

90 development may be in one sense natural, and yet untrue to its original,

91 as diseases come of nature, yet are the destruction, or rather the

92 negation of health; that the causes which stimulate the growth of ideas

93 may also disturb and deform them; and that Christianity might indeed

94 have been intended by its Divine Author for a wide expansion of the

95 ideas proper to it, and yet this great benefit hindered by the evil

96 birth of cognate errors which acted as its counterfeit; in a word, that

97 what I have called developments in the Roman Church are nothing more or

98 less than what used to be called her corruptions; and that new names do

99 not destroy old grievances.

100 This is what may be said, and I acknowledge its force: it becomes

101 necessary in consequence to assign certain characteristics of faithful

102 developments, which none but faithful developments have, and the

103 presence of which serves as a test to discriminate between them and

104 corruptions. This I at once proceed to do, and I shall begin by

105 determining what a corruption is, and why it cannot rightly be called,

106 and how it differs from, a development.

107 3.

108 To find then what a corruption or perversion of the truth is, let us

109 inquire what the word means, when used literally of material substances.

110 Now it is plain, first of all, that a corruption is a word attaching to

111 organized matters only; a stone may be crushed to powder, but it cannot

112 be corrupted. Corruption, on the contrary, is the breaking up of life,

113 preparatory to its termination. This resolution of a body into its

114 component parts is the stage before its dissolution; it begins when life

115 has reached its perfection, and it is the sequel, or rather the

116 continuation, of that process towards perfection, being at the same time

117 the reversal and undoing of what went before. Till this point of

118 regression is reached, the body has a function of its own, and a

119 direction and aim in its action, and a nature with laws; these it is now

120 losing, and the traits and tokens of former years; and with them its

121 vigour and powers of nutrition, of assimilation, and of self-reparation.

122 4.

123 Taking this analogy as a guide, I venture to set down seven Notes of

124 varying cogency, independence and applicability, to discriminate healthy

125 developments of an idea from its state of corruption and decay, as

126 follows:—There is no corruption if it retains one and the same type,

127 the same principles, the same organization; if its beginnings anticipate

128 its subsequent phases, and its later phenomena protect and subserve its

129 earlier; if it has a power of assimilation and revival, and a vigorous

130 action from first to last. On these tests I shall now enlarge, nearly in

131 the order in which I have enumerated them.

132 #### SECTION I.

133 ##### FIRST NOTE OF A GENUINE DEVELOPMENT.

134 ##### PRESERVATION OF TYPE.

135 This is readily suggested by the analogy of physical growth, which is

136 such that the parts and proportions of the developed form, however

137 altered, correspond to those which belong to its rudiments. The adult

138 animal has the same make, as it had on its birth; young birds do not

139 grow into fishes, nor does the child degenerate into the brute, wild or

140 domestic, of which he is by inheritance lord. Vincentius of Lerins

141 adopts this illustration in distinct reference to Christian doctrine.

142 "Let the soul's religion," he says "imitate the law of the body, which,

143 as years go on developes indeed and opens out its due proportions, and

144 yet remains identically what it was. Small are a baby's limbs, a youth's

145 are larger, yet they are the same."[172:1]

146 2.

147 In like manner every calling or office has its own type, which those who

148 fill it are bound to maintain; and to deviate from the type in any

149 material point is to relinquish the calling. Thus both Chaucer and

150 Goldsmith have drawn pictures of a true parish priest; these differ in

151 details, but on the whole they agree together, and are one in such

152 sense, that sensuality, or ambition, must be considered a forfeiture of

153 that high title. Those magistrates, again, are called "corrupt," who are

154 guided in their judgments by love of lucre or respect of persons, for

155 the administration of justice is their essential function. Thus

156 collegiate or monastic bodies lose their claim to their endowments or

157 their buildings, as being relaxed and degenerate, if they neglect their

158 statutes or their Rule. Thus, too, in political history, a mayor of the

159 palace, such as he became in the person of Pepin, was no faithful

160 development of the office he filled, as originally intended and

161 established.

162 3.

163 In like manner, it has been argued by a late writer, whether fairly or

164 not does not interfere with the illustration, that the miraculous vision

165 and dream of the Labarum could not have really taken place, as reported

166 by Eusebius, because it is counter to the original type of Christianity.

167 "For the first time," he says, on occasion of Constantine's introduction

168 of the standard into his armies, "the meek and peaceful Jesus became a

169 God of battle, and the Cross, the holy sign of Christian Redemption, a

170 banner of bloody strife. . . . . This was the first advance to the

171 military Christianity of the middle ages, a modification of the pure

172 religion of the Gospel, if directly opposed to its genuine principles,

173 still apparently indispensable to the social progress of men."[173:1]

174 On the other hand, a popular leader may go through a variety of

175 professions, he may court parties and break with them, he may contradict

176 himself in words, and undo his own measures, yet there may be a steady

177 fulfilment of certain objects, or adherence to certain plain doctrines,

178 which gives a unity to his career, and impresses on beholders an image

179 of directness and large consistency which shows a fidelity to his type

180 from first to last.

181 4.

182 However, as the last instances suggest to us, this unity of type,

183 characteristic as it is of faithful developments, must not be pressed to

184 the extent of denying all variation, nay, considerable alteration of

185 proportion and relation, as time goes on, in the parts or aspects of an

186 idea. Great changes in outward appearance and internal harmony occur in

187 the instance of the animal creation itself. The fledged bird differs

188 much from its rudimental form in the egg. The butterfly is the

189 development, but not in any sense the image, of the grub. The whale

190 claims a place among mammalia, though we might fancy that, as in the

191 child's game of catscradle, some strange introsusception had been

192 permitted, to make it so like, yet so contrary, to the animals with

193 which it is itself classed. And, in like manner, if beasts of prey were

194 once in paradise, and fed upon grass, they must have presented bodily

195 phenomena very different from the structure of muscles, claws, teeth,

196 and viscera which now fit them for a carnivorous existence. Eutychius,

197 Patriarch of Constantinople, on his death-bed, grasped his own hand and

198 said, "I confess that in this flesh we shall all rise again;" yet flesh

199 and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, and a glorified body has

200 attributes incompatible with its present condition on earth.

201 5.

202 More subtle still and mysterious are the variations which are consistent

203 or not inconsistent with identity in political and religious

204 developments. The Catholic doctrine of the Holy Trinity has ever been

205 accused by heretics of interfering with that of the Divine Unity out of

206 which it grew, and even believers will at first sight consider that it

207 tends to obscure it. Yet Petavius says, "I will affirm, what perhaps

208 will surprise the reader, that that distinction of Persons which, in

209 regard to proprietates* is in reality most great, is so far from

210 disparaging the Unity and Simplicity of God that this very real

211 distinction especially avails for the doctrine that God is One and most

212 Simple."[174:1]

213 Again, Arius asserted that the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity was

214 not able to comprehend the First, whereas Eunomius's characteristic

215 tenet was in an opposite direction, viz., that not only the Son, but

216 that all men could comprehend God; yet no one can doubt that Eunomianism

217 was a true development, not a corruption of Arianism.

218 The same man may run through various philosophies or beliefs, which are

219 in themselves irreconcilable, without inconsistency, since in him they

220 may be nothing more than accidental instruments or expressions of what

221 he is inwardly from first to last. The political doctrines of the modern

222 Tory resemble those of the primitive Whig; yet few will deny that the

223 Whig and Tory characters have each a discriminating type. Calvinism has

224 changed into Unitarianism: yet this need not be called a corruption,

225 even if it be not, strictly speaking, a development; for Harding, in

226 controversy with Jewell, surmised the coming change three centuries

227 since, and it has occurred not in one country, but in many.

228 6.

229 The history of national character supplies an analogy, rather than an

230 instance strictly in point; yet there is so close a connexion between

231 the development of minds and of ideas that it is allowable to refer to

232 it here. Thus we find England of old the most loyal supporter, and

233 England of late the most jealous enemy, of the Holy See. As great a

234 change is exhibited in France, once the eldest born of the Church and

235 the flower of her knighthood, now democratic and lately infidel. Yet, in

236 neither nation, can these great changes be well called corruptions.

237 Or again, let us reflect on the ethical vicissitudes of the chosen

238 people. How different is their grovelling and cowardly temper on leaving

239 Egypt from the chivalrous spirit, as it may be called, of the age of

240 David, or, again, from the bloody fanaticism which braved Titus and

241 Hadrian! In what contrast is that impotence of mind which gave way at

242 once, and bowed the knee, at the very sight of a pagan idol, with the

243 stern iconoclasm and bigoted nationality of later Judaism! How startling

244 the apparent absence of what would be called talent in this people

245 during their supernatural Dispensation, compared with the gifts of mind

246 which various witnesses assign to them now!

247 7.

248 And, in like manner, ideas may remain, when the expression of them is

249 indefinitely varied; and we cannot determine whether a professed

250 development is truly such or not, without further knowledge than an

251 experience of the mere fact of this variation. Nor will our instinctive

252 feelings serve as a criterion. It must have been an extreme shock to St.

253 Peter to be told he must slay and eat beasts, unclean as well as clean,

254 though such a command was implied already in that faith which he held

255 and taught; a shock, which a single effort, or a short period, or the

256 force of reason would not suffice to overcome. Nay, it may happen that a

257 representation which varies from its original may be felt as more true

258 and faithful than one which has more pretensions to be exact. So it is

259 with many a portrait which is not striking: at first look, of course, it

260 disappoints us; but when we are familiar with it, we see in it what we

261 could not see at first, and prefer it, not to a perfect likeness, but to

262 many a sketch which is so precise as to be a caricature.

263 8.

264 On the other hand, real perversions and corruptions are often not so

265 unlike externally to the doctrine from which they come, as are changes

266 which are consistent with it and true developments. When Rome changed

267 from a Republic to an Empire, it was a real alteration of polity, or

268 what may be called a corruption; yet in appearance the change was small.

269 The old offices or functions of government remained: it was only that

270 the Imperator, or Commander in Chief, concentrated them in his own

271 person. Augustus was Consul and Tribune, Supreme Pontiff and Censor,

272 and the Imperial rule was, in the words of Gibbon, "an absolute monarchy

273 disguised by the forms of a commonwealth." On the other hand, when the

274 dissimulation of Augustus was exchanged for the ostentation of

275 Dioclesian, the real alteration of constitution was trivial, but the

276 appearance of change was great. Instead of plain Consul, Censor, and

277 Tribune, Dioclesian became Dominus or King, assumed the diadem, and

278 threw around him the forms of a court.

279 Nay, one cause of corruption in religion is the refusal to follow the

280 course of doctrine as it moves on, and an obstinacy in the notions of

281 the past. Certainly: as we see conspicuously in the history of the

282 chosen race. The Samaritans who refused to add the Prophets to the Law,

283 and the Sadducees who denied a truth which was covertly taught in the

284 Book of Exodus, were in appearance only faithful adherents to the

285 primitive doctrine. Our Lord found His people precisians in their

286 obedience to the letter; He condemned them for not being led on to its

287 spirit, that is, to its developments. The Gospel is the development of

288 the Law; yet what difference seems wider than that which separates the

289 unbending rule of Moses from the "grace and truth" which "came by Jesus

290 Christ?" Samuel had of old time fancied that the tall Eliab was the

291 Lord's anointed; and Jesse had thought David only fit for the sheepcote;

292 and when the Great King came, He was "as a root out of a dry ground;"

293 but strength came out of weakness, and out of the strong sweetness.

294 So it is in the case of our friends; the most obsequious are not always

295 the truest, and seeming cruelty is often genuine affection. We know the

296 conduct of the three daughters in the drama towards the old king. She

297 who had found her love "more richer than her tongue," and could not

298 "heave her heart into her mouth," was in the event alone true to her

299 father.

300 9.

301 An idea then does not always bear about it the same external image; this

302 circumstance, however, has no force to weaken the argument for its

303 substantial identity, as drawn from its external sameness, when such

304 sameness remains. On the contrary, for that very reason, *unity of type*

305 becomes so much the surer guarantee of the healthiness and soundness of

306 developments, when it is persistently preserved in spite of their number

307 or importance.

308 #### SECTION II.

309 ##### SECOND NOTE. CONTINUITY OF PRINCIPLES.

310 As in mathematical creations figures are formed on distinct formulæ,

311 which are the laws under which they are developed, so it is in ethical

312 and political subjects. Doctrines expand variously according to the

313 mind, individual or social, into which they are received; and the

314 peculiarities of the recipient are the regulating power, the law, the

315 organization, or, as it may be called, the form of the development. The

316 life of doctrines may be said to consist in the law or principle which

317 they embody.

318 Principles are abstract and general, doctrines relate to facts;

319 doctrines develope, and principles at first sight do not; doctrines grow

320 and are enlarged, principles are permanent; doctrines are intellectual,

321 and principles are more immediately ethical and practical. Systems live

322 in principles and represent doctrines. Personal responsibility is a

323 principle, the Being of a God is a doctrine; from that doctrine all

324 theology has come in due course, whereas that principle is not clearer

325 under the Gospel than in paradise, and depends, not on belief in an

326 Almighty Governor, but on conscience.

327 Yet the difference between the two sometimes merely exists in our mode

328 of viewing them; and what is a doctrine in one philosophy is a principle

329 in another. Personal responsibility may be made a doctrinal basis, and

330 develope into Arminianism or Pelagianism. Again, it may be discussed

331 whether infallibility is a principle or a doctrine of the Church of

332 Rome, and dogmatism a principle or doctrine of Christianity. Again,

333 consideration for the poor is a doctrine of the Church considered as a

334 religious body, and a principle when she is viewed as a political power.

335 Doctrines stand to principles, as the definitions to the axioms and

336 postulates of mathematics. Thus the 15th and 17th propositions of

337 Euclid's book I. are developments, not of the three first axioms, which

338 are required in the proof, but of the definition of a right angle.

339 Perhaps the perplexity, which arises in the mind of a beginner, on

340 learning the early propositions of the second book, arises from these

341 being more prominently exemplifications of axioms than developments of

342 definitions. He looks for developments from the definition of the

343 rectangle, and finds but various particular cases of the general truth,

344 that "the whole is equal to its parts."

345 2.

346 It might be expected that the Catholic principles would be later in

347 development than the Catholic doctrines, inasmuch as they lie deeper in

348 the mind, and are assumptions rather than objective professions. This

349 has been the case. The Protestant controversy has mainly turned, or is

350 turning, on one or other of the principles of Catholicity; and to this

351 day the rule of Scripture Interpretation, the doctrine of Inspiration,

352 the relation of Faith to Reason, moral responsibility, private

353 judgment, inherent grace, the seat of infallibility, remain, I suppose,

354 more or less undeveloped, or, at least, undefined, by the Church.

355 Doctrines stand to principles, if it may be said without fancifulness,

356 as fecundity viewed relatively to generation, though this analogy must

357 not be strained. Doctrines are developed by the operation of principles,

358 and develope variously according to those principles. Thus a belief in

359 the transitiveness of worldly goods leads the Epicurean to enjoyment,

360 and the ascetic to mortification; and, from their common doctrine of the

361 sinfulness of matter, the Alexandrian Gnostics became sensualists, and

362 the Syrian devotees. The same philosophical elements, received into a

363 certain sensibility or insensibility to sin and its consequences, leads

364 one mind to the Church of Rome; another to what, for want of a better

365 word, may be called Germanism.

366 Again, religious investigation sometimes is conducted on the principle

367 that it is a duty "to follow and speak the truth," which really means

368 that it is no duty to fear error, or to consider what is safest, or to

369 shrink from scattering doubts, or to regard the responsibility of

370 misleading; and thus it terminates in heresy or infidelity, without any

371 blame to religious investigation in itself.

372 Again, to take a different subject, what constitutes a chief interest of

373 dramatic compositions and tales, is to use external circumstances, which

374 may be considered their law of development, as a means of bringing out

375 into different shapes, and showing under new aspects, the personal

376 peculiarities of character, according as either those circumstances or

377 those peculiarities vary in the case of the personages introduced.

378 3.

379 Principles are popularly said to develope when they are but exemplified;

380 thus the various sects of Protestantism, unconnected as they are with

381 each other, are called developments of the principle of Private

382 Judgment, of which really they are but applications and results.

383 A development, to be faithful, must retain both the doctrine and the

384 principle with which it started. Doctrine without its correspondent

385 principle remains barren, if not lifeless, of which the Greek Church

386 seems an instance; or it forms those hollow professions which are

387 familiarly called "shams," as a zeal for an established Church and its

388 creed on merely conservative or temporal motives. Such, too, was the

389 Roman Constitution between the reigns of Augustus and Dioclesian.

390 On the other hand, principle without its corresponding doctrine may be

391 considered as the state of religious minds in the heathen world, viewed

392 relatively to Revelation; that is, of the "children of God who are

393 scattered abroad."

394 Pagans may have, heretics cannot have, the same principles as Catholics;

395 if the latter have the same, they are not real heretics, but in

396 ignorance. Principle is a better test of heresy than doctrine. Heretics

397 are true to their principles, but change to and fro, backwards and

398 forwards, in opinion; for very opposite doctrines may be

399 exemplifications of the same principle. Thus the Antiochenes and other

400 heretics sometimes were Arians, sometimes Sabellians, sometimes

401 Nestorians, sometimes Monophysites, as if at random, from fidelity to

402 their common principle, that there is no mystery in theology. Thus

403 Calvinists become Unitarians from the principle of private judgment. The

404 doctrines of heresy are accidents and soon run to an end; its principles

405 are everlasting.

406 This, too, is often the solution of the paradox "Extremes meet," and of

407 the startling reactions which take place in individuals; viz., the

408 presence of some one principle or condition, which is dominant in their

409 minds from first to last. If one of two contradictory alternatives be

410 necessarily true on a certain hypothesis, then the denial of the one

411 leads, by mere logical consistency and without direct reasons, to a

412 reception of the other. Thus the question between the Church of Rome and

413 Protestantism falls in some minds into the proposition, "Rome is either

414 the pillar and ground of the Truth, or she is Antichrist;" in

415 proportion, then, as they revolt from considering her the latter are

416 they compelled to receive her as the former. Hence, too, men may pass

417 from infidelity to Rome, and from Rome to infidelity, from a conviction

418 in both courses that there is no tangible intellectual position between

419 the two.

420 Protestantism, viewed in its more Catholic aspect, is doctrine without

421 active principle; viewed in its heretical, it is active principle

422 without doctrine. Many of its speakers, for instance, use eloquent and

423 glowing language about the Church and its characteristics: some of them

424 do not realize what they say, but use high words and general statements

425 about "the faith," and "primitive truth," and "schism," and "heresy," to

426 which they attach no definite meaning; while others speak of "unity,"

427 "universality," and "Catholicity," and use the words in their own sense

428 and for their own ideas.

429 4.

430 The science of grammar affords another instance of the existence of

431 special laws in the formation of systems. Some languages have more

432 elasticity than others, and greater capabilities; and the difficulty of

433 explaining the fact cannot lead us to doubt it. There are languages, for

434 instance, which have a capacity for compound words, which, we cannot

435 tell why, is in matter of fact denied to others. We feel the presence of

436 a certain character or genius in each, which determines its path and its

437 range; and to discover and enter into it is one part of refined

438 scholarship. And when particular writers, in consequence perhaps of

439 some theory, tax a language beyond its powers, the failure is

440 conspicuous. Very subtle, too, and difficult to draw out, are the

441 principles on which depends the formation of proper names in a

442 particular people. In works of fiction, names or titles, significant or

443 ludicrous, must be invented for the characters introduced; and some

444 authors excel in their fabrication, while others are equally

445 unfortunate. Foreign novels, perhaps, attempt to frame English surnames,

446 and signally fail; yet what every one feels to be the case, no one can

447 analyze: that is, our surnames are constructed on a law which is only

448 exhibited in particular instances, and which rules their formation on

449 certain, though subtle, determinations.

450 And so in philosophy, the systems of physics or morals, which go by

451 celebrated names, proceed upon the assumption of certain conditions

452 which are necessary for every stage of their development. The Newtonian

453 theory of gravitation is based on certain axioms; for instance, that the

454 fewest causes assignable for phenomena are the true ones: and the

455 application of science to practical purposes depends upon the hypothesis

456 that what happens to-day will happen to-morrow.

457 And so in military matters, the discovery of gunpowder developed the

458 science of attack and defence in a new instrumentality. Again, it is

459 said that when Napoleon began his career of victories, the enemy's

460 generals pronounced that his battles were fought against rule, and that

461 he ought not to be victorious.

462 5.

463 So states have their respective policies, on which they move forward,

464 and which are the conditions of their well-being. Thus it is sometimes

465 said that the true policy of the American Union, or the law of its

466 prosperity, is not the enlargement of its territory, but the

467 cultivation of its internal resources. Thus Russia is said to be weak in

468 attack, strong in defence, and to grow, not by the sword, but by

469 diplomacy. Thus Islamism is said to be the form or life of the Ottoman,

470 and Protestantism of the British Empire, and the admission of European

471 ideas into the one, or of Catholic ideas into the other, to be the

472 destruction of the respective conditions of their power. Thus Augustus

473 and Tiberius governed by dissimulation; thus Pericles in his "Funeral

474 Oration" draws out the principles of the Athenian commonwealth, viz.,

475 that it is carried on, not by formal and severe enactments, but by the

476 ethical character and spontaneous energy of the people.

477 The political principles of Christianity, if it be right to use such

478 words of a divine polity, are laid down for us in the Sermon on the

479 Mount. Contrariwise to other empires, Christians conquer by yielding;

480 they gain influence by shrinking from it; they possess the earth by

481 renouncing it. Gibbon speaks of "the vices of the clergy" as being "to a

482 philosophic eye far less dangerous than their virtues."[184:1]

483 Again, as to Judaism, it may be asked on what law it developed; that is,

484 whether Mahometanism may not be considered as a sort of Judaism, as

485 formed by the presence of a different class of influences. In this

486 contrast between them, perhaps it may be said that the expectation of a

487 Messiah was the principle or law which expanded the elements, almost

488 common to Judaism with Mahometanism, into their respective

489 characteristic shapes.

490 One of the points of discipline to which Wesley attached most importance

491 was that of preaching early in the morning. This was his principle. In

492 Georgia, he began preaching at five o'clock every day, winter and

493 summer. "Early preaching," he said, "is the glory of the Methodists;

494 whenever this is dropt, they will dwindle away into nothing, they have

495 lost their first love, they are a fallen people."

496 6.

497 Now, these instances show, as has been incidentally observed of some of

498 them, that the destruction of the special laws or principles of a

499 development is its corruption. Thus, as to nations, when we talk of the

500 spirit of a people being lost, we do not mean that this or that act has

501 been committed, or measure carried, but that certain lines of thought or

502 conduct by which it has grown great are abandoned. Thus the Roman Poets

503 consider their State in course of ruin because its *prisci mores* and

504 *pietas* were failing. And so we speak of countries or persons as being

505 in a false position, when they take up a course of policy, or assume a

506 profession, inconsistent with their natural interests or real character.

507 Judaism, again, was rejected when it rejected the Messiah.

508 Thus the *continuity or the alteration of the principles* on which an

509 idea has developed is a second mark of discrimination between a true

510 development and a corruption.

511 #### SECTION III.

512 ##### THIRD NOTE. POWER OF ASSIMILATION.

513 In the physical world, whatever has life is characterized by growth, so

514 that in no respect to grow is to cease to live. It grows by taking into

515 its own substance external materials; and this absorption or

516 assimilation is completed when the materials appropriated come to belong

517 to it or enter into its unity. Two things cannot become one, except

518 there be a power of assimilation in one or the other. Sometimes

519 assimilation is effected only with an effort; it is possible to die of

520 repletion, and there are animals who lie torpid for a time under the

521 contest between the foreign substance and the assimilating power. And

522 different food is proper for different recipients.

523 This analogy may be taken to illustrate certain peculiarities in the

524 growth or development in ideas, which were noticed in the first Chapter.

525 It is otherwise with mathematical and other abstract creations, which,

526 like the soul itself, are solitary and self-dependent; but doctrines and

527 views which relate to man are not placed in a void, but in the crowded

528 world, and make way for themselves by interpenetration, and develope by

529 absorption. Facts and opinions, which have hitherto been regarded in

530 other relations and grouped round other centres, henceforth are

531 gradually attracted to a new influence and subjected to a new sovereign.

532 They are modified, laid down afresh, thrust aside, as the case may be. A

533 new element of order and composition has come among them; and its life

534 is proved by this capacity of expansion, without disarrangement or

535 dissolution. An eclectic, conservative, assimilating, healing, moulding

536 process, a unitive power, is of the essence, and a third test, of a

537 faithful development.

538 2.

539 Thus, a power of development is a proof of life, not only in its essay,

540 but especially in its success; for a mere formula either does not expand

541 or is shattered in expanding. A living idea becomes many, yet remains

542 one.

543 The attempt at development shows the presence of a principle, and its

544 success the presence of an idea. Principles stimulate thought, and an

545 idea concentrates it.

546 The idea never was that throve and lasted, yet, like mathematical truth,

547 incorporated nothing from external sources. So far from the fact of such

548 incorporation implying corruption, as is sometimes supposed, development

549 is a process of incorporation. Mahometanism may be in external

550 developments scarcely more than a compound of other theologies, yet no

551 one would deny that there has been a living idea somewhere in a

552 religion, which has been so strong, so wide, so lasting a bond of union

553 in the history of the world. Why it has not continued to develope after

554 its first preaching, if this be the case, as it seems to be, cannot be

555 determined without a greater knowledge of that religion, and how far it

556 is merely political, how far theological, than we commonly possess.

557 3.

558 In Christianity, opinion, while a raw material, is called philosophy or

559 scholasticism; when a rejected refuse, it is called heresy.

560 Ideas are more open to an external bias in their commencement than

561 afterwards; hence the great majority of writers who consider the

562 Medieval Church corrupt, trace its corruption to the first four

563 centuries, not to what are called the dark ages.

564 That an idea more readily coalesces with these ideas than with those

565 does not show that it has been unduly influenced, that is, corrupted by

566 them, but that it has an antecedent affinity to them. At least it shall

567 be assumed here that, when the Gospels speak of virtue going out of our

568 Lord, and of His healing with the clay which His lips had moistened,

569 they afford instances, not of a perversion of Christianity, but of

570 affinity to notions which were external to it; and that St. Paul was not

571 biassed by Orientalism, though he said, after the manner of some Eastern

572 sects, that it was "excellent not to touch a woman."

573 4.

574 Thus in politics, too, ideas are sometimes proposed, discussed,

575 rejected, or adopted, as it may happen, and sometimes they are shown to

576 be unmeaning and impossible; sometimes they are true, but partially so,

577 or in subordination to other ideas, with which, in consequence, they are

578 as wholes or in part incorporated, as far as these have affinities to

579 them, the power to incorporate being thus recognized as a property of

580 life. Mr. Bentham's system was an attempt to make the circle of legal

581 and moral truths developments of certain principles of his own;—those

582 principles of his may, if it so happen, prove unequal to the weight of

583 truths which are eternal, and the system founded on them may break into

584 pieces; or again, a State may absorb certain of them, for which it has

585 affinity, that is, it may develope in Benthamism, yet remain in

586 substance what it was before. In the history of the French Revolution we

587 read of many middle parties, who attempted to form theories of

588 constitutions short of those which they would call extreme, and

589 successively failed from the want of power or reality in their

590 characteristic ideas. The Semi-arians attempted a middle way between

591 orthodoxy and heresy, but could not stand their ground; at length part

592 fell into Macedonianism, and part joined the Church.

593 5.

594 The stronger and more living is an idea, that is, the more powerful hold

595 it exercises on the minds of men, the more able is it to dispense with

596 safeguards, and trust to itself against the danger of corruption. As

597 strong frames exult in their agility, and healthy constitutions throw

598 off ailments, so parties or schools that live can afford to be rash, and

599 will sometimes be betrayed into extravagances, yet are brought right by

600 their inherent vigour. On the other hand, unreal systems are commonly

601 decent externally. Forms, subscriptions, or Articles of religion are

602 indispensable when the principle of life is weakly. Thus Presbyterianism

603 has maintained its original theology in Scotland where legal

604 subscriptions are enforced, while it has run into Arianism or

605 Unitarianism where that protection is away. We have yet to see whether

606 the Free Kirk can keep its present theological ground. The Church of

607 Rome can consult expedience more freely than other bodies, as trusting

608 to her living tradition, and is sometimes thought to disregard principle

609 and scruple, when she is but dispensing with forms. Thus Saints are

610 often characterized by acts which are no pattern for others; and the

611 most gifted men are, by reason of their very gifts, sometimes led into

612 fatal inadvertences. Hence vows are the wise defence of unstable virtue,

613 and general rules the refuge of feeble authority.

614 And so much may suffice on the *unitive power* of faithful developments,

615 which constitutes their third characteristic.

616 #### SECTION IV.

617 ##### FOURTH NOTE. LOGICAL SEQUENCE.

618 Logic is the organization of thought, and, as being such, is a security

619 for the faithfulness of intellectual developments; and the necessity of

620 using it is undeniable as far as this, that its rules must not be

621 transgressed. That it is not brought into exercise in every instance of

622 doctrinal development is owing to the varieties of mental constitution,

623 whether in communities or in individuals, with whom great truths or

624 seeming truths are lodged. The question indeed may be asked whether a

625 development can be other in any case than a logical operation; but, if

626 by this is meant a conscious reasoning from premisses to conclusion, of

627 course the answer must be in the negative. An idea under one or other

628 of its aspects grows in the mind by remaining there; it becomes familiar

629 and distinct, and is viewed in its relations; it leads to other aspects,

630 and these again to others, subtle, recondite, original, according to the

631 character, intellectual and moral, of the recipient; and thus a body of

632 thought is gradually formed without his recognizing what is going on

633 within him. And all this while, or at least from time to time, external

634 circumstances elicit into formal statement the thoughts which are coming

635 into being in the depths of his mind; and soon he has to begin to defend

636 them; and then again a further process must take place, of analyzing his

637 statements and ascertaining their dependence one on another. And thus he

638 is led to regard as consequences, and to trace to principles, what

639 hitherto he has discerned by a moral perception, and adopted on

640 sympathy; and logic is brought in to arrange and inculcate what no

641 science was employed in gaining.

642 And so in the same way, such intellectual processes, as are carried on

643 silently and spontaneously in the mind of a party or school, of

644 necessity come to light at a later date, and are recognized, and their

645 issues are scientifically arranged. And then logic has the further

646 function of propagation; analogy, the nature of the case, antecedent

647 probability, application of principles, congruity, expedience, being

648 some of the methods of proof by which the development is continued from

649 mind to mind and established in the faith of the community.

650 Yet even then the analysis is not made on a principle, or with any view

651 to its whole course and finished results. Each argument is brought for

652 an immediate purpose; minds develope step by step, without looking

653 behind them or anticipating their goal, and without either intention or

654 promise of forming a system. Afterwards, however, this logical character

655 which the whole wears becomes a test that the process has been a true

656 development, not a perversion or corruption, from its evident

657 naturalness; and in some cases from the gravity, distinctness,

658 precision, and majesty of its advance, and the harmony of its

659 proportions, like the tall growth, and graceful branching, and rich

660 foliage, of some vegetable production.

661 2.

662 The process of development, thus capable of a logical expression, has

663 sometimes been invidiously spoken of as rationalism and contrasted with

664 faith. But, though a particular doctrine or opinion which is subjected

665 to development may happen to be rationalistic, and, as is the original,

666 such are its results: and though we may develope erroneously, that is,

667 reason incorrectly, yet the developing itself as little deserves that

668 imputation in any case, as an inquiry into an historical fact, which we

669 do not thereby make but ascertain,—for instance, whether or not St.

670 Mark wrote his Gospel with St. Matthew before him, or whether Solomon

671 brought his merchandise from Tartessus or some Indian port. Rationalism

672 is the exercise of reason instead of faith in matters of faith; but one

673 does not see how it can be faith to adopt the premisses, and unbelief to

674 accept the conclusion.

675 At the same time it may be granted that the spontaneous process which

676 goes on within the mind itself is higher and choicer than that which is

677 logical; for the latter, being scientific, is common property, and can

678 be taken and made use of by minds who are personally strangers, in any

679 true sense, both to the ideas in question and to their development.

680 3.

681 Thus, the holy Apostles would without words know all the truths

682 concerning the high doctrines of theology, which controversialists

683 after them have piously and charitably reduced to formulæ, and developed

684 through argument. Thus, St. Justin or St. Irenæus might be without any

685 digested ideas of Purgatory or Original Sin, yet have an intense

686 feeling, which they had not defined or located, both of the fault of our

687 first nature and the responsibilities of our nature regenerate. Thus St.

688 Antony said to the philosophers who came to mock him, "He whose mind is

689 in health does not need letters;" and St. Ignatius Loyola, while yet an

690 unlearned neophyte, was favoured with transcendent perceptions of the

691 Holy Trinity during his penance at Manresa. Thus St. Athanasius himself

692 is more powerful in statement and exposition than in proof; while in

693 Bellarmine we find the whole series of doctrines carefully drawn out,

694 duly adjusted with one another, and exactly analyzed one by one.

695 The history of empires and of public men supplies so many instances of

696 logical development in the field of politics, that it is needless to do

697 more than to refer to one of them. It is illustrated by the words of

698 Jeroboam, "Now shall this kingdom return to the house of David, if this

699 people go up to do sacrifice in the house of the Lord at Jerusalem. . .

700 Wherefore the king took counsel and made two calves of gold, and said

701 unto them, Behold thy gods, O Israel." Idolatry was a duty of kingcraft

702 with the schismatical kingdom.

703 4.

704 A specimen of logical development is afforded us in the history of

705 Lutheranism as it has of late years been drawn out by various English

706 writers. Luther started on a double basis, his dogmatic principle being

707 contradicted by his right of private judgment, and his sacramental by

708 his theory of justification. The sacramental element never showed signs

709 of life; but on his death, that which he represented in his own person

710 as a teacher, the dogmatic, gained the ascendancy; and "every expression

711 of his upon controverted points became a norm for the party, which, at

712 all times the largest, was at last coextensive with the Church itself.

713 This almost idolatrous veneration was perhaps increased by the selection

714 of declarations of faith, of which the substance on the whole was his,

715 for the symbolical books of his Church."[193:1] Next a reaction took

716 place; private judgment was restored to the supremacy. Calixtus put

717 reason, and Spener the so-called religion of the heart, in the place of

718 dogmatic correctness. Pietism for the time died away; but rationalism

719 developed in Wolf, who professed to prove all the orthodox doctrines, by

720 a process of reasoning, from premisses level with the reason. It was

721 soon found that the instrument which Wolf had used for orthodoxy, could

722 as plausibly be used against it;—in his hands it had proved the Creed;

723 in the hands of Semler, Ernesti, and others, it disproved the authority

724 of Scripture. What was religion to be made to consist in now? A sort of

725 philosophical Pietism followed; or rather Spener's pietism and the

726 original theory of justification were analyzed more thoroughly, and

727 issued in various theories of Pantheism, which from the first was at the

728 bottom of Luther's doctrine and personal character. And this appears to

729 be the state of Lutheranism at present, whether we view it in the

730 philosophy of Kant, in the open infidelity of Strauss, or in the

731 religious professions of the new Evangelical Church of Prussia. Applying

732 this instance to the subject which it has been here brought to

733 illustrate, I should say that the equable and orderly march and natural

734 succession of views, by which the creed of Luther has been changed into

735 the infidel or heretical philosophy of his present representatives, is a

736 proof that that change is no perversion or corruption, but a faithful

737 development of the original idea.

738 5.

739 This is but one out of many instances with which the history of the

740 Church supplies us. The fortunes of a theological school are made, in a

741 later generation, the measure of the teaching of its founder. The great

742 Origen after his many labours died in peace; his immediate pupils were

743 saints and rulers in the Church; he has the praise of St. Athanasius,

744 St. Basil, and St. Gregory Nazianzen, and furnishes materials to St.

745 Ambrose and St. Hilary; yet, as time proceeded, a definite heterodoxy

746 was the growing result of his theology, and at length, three hundred

747 years after his death, he was condemned, and, as has generally been

748 considered, in an Ecumenical Council.[194:1] "Diodorus of Tarsus," says

749 Tillemont, "died at an advanced age, in the peace of the Church,

750 honoured by the praises of the greatest saints, and crowned with a

751 glory, which, having ever attended him through life, followed him after

752 his death;"[194:2] yet St. Cyril of Alexandria considers him and

753 Theodore of Mopsuestia the true authors of Nestorianism, and he was

754 placed in the event by the Nestorians among their saints. Theodore

755 himself was condemned after his death by the same Council which is said

756 to have condemned Origen, and is justly considered the chief

757 rationalizing doctor of Antiquity; yet he was in the highest repute in

758 his day, and the Eastern Synod complains, as quoted by Facundus, that

759 "Blessed Theodore, who died so happily, who was so eminent a teacher for

760 five and forty years, and overthrew every heresy, and in his lifetime

761 experienced no imputation from the orthodox, now after his death so

762 long ago, after his many conflicts, after his ten thousand books

763 composed in refutation of errors, after his approval in the sight of

764 priests, emperors, and people, runs the risk of receiving the reward of

765 heretics, and of being called their chief."[195:1] There is a certain

766 continuous advance and determinate path which belong to the history of a

767 doctrine, policy, or institution, and which impress upon the common

768 sense of mankind, that what it ultimately becomes is the issue of what

769 it was at first. This sentiment is expressed in the proverb, not limited

770 to Latin, *Exitus acta probat*; and is sanctioned by Divine wisdom,

771 when, warning us against false prophets, it says, "Ye shall know them by

772 their fruits."

773 A doctrine, then, professed in its mature years by a philosophy or

774 religion, is likely to be a true development, not a corruption, in

775 proportion as it seems to be the *logical issue* of its original

776 teaching.

777 #### SECTION V.

778 ##### FIFTH NOTE. ANTICIPATION OF ITS FUTURE.

779 Since, when an idea is living, that is, influential and effective, it is

780 sure to develope according to its own nature, and the tendencies, which

781 are carried out on the long run, may under favourable circumstances show

782 themselves early as well as late, and logic is the same in all ages,

783 instances of a development which is to come, though vague and isolated,

784 may occur from the very first, though a lapse of time be necessary to

785 bring them to perfection. And since developments are in great measure

786 only aspects of the idea from which they proceed, and all of them are

787 natural consequences of it, it is often a matter of accident in what

788 order they are carried out in individual minds; and it is in no wise

789 strange that here and there definite specimens of advanced teaching

790 should very early occur, which in the historical course are not found

791 till a late day. The fact, then, of such early or recurring intimations

792 of tendencies which afterwards are fully realized, is a sort of evidence

793 that those later and more systematic fulfilments are only in accordance

794 with the original idea.

795 2.

796 Nothing is more common, for instance, than accounts or legends of the

797 anticipations, which great men have given in boyhood of the bent of

798 their minds, as afterwards displayed in their history; so much so that

799 the popular expectation has sometimes led to the invention of them. The

800 child Cyrus mimics a despot's power, and St. Athanasius is elected

801 Bishop by his playfellows.

802 It is noticeable that in the eleventh century, when the Russians were

803 but pirates upon the Black Sea, Constantinople was their aim; and that a

804 prophesy was in circulation in that city that they should one day gain

805 possession of it.

806 In the reign of James the First, we have an observable anticipation of

807 the system of influence in the management of political parties, which

808 was developed by Sir R. Walpole a century afterwards. This attempt is

809 traced by a living writer to the ingenuity of Lord Bacon. "He submitted

810 to the King that there were expedients for more judiciously managing a

811 House of Commons; . . that much might be done by forethought towards

812 filling the House with well-affected persons, winning or blinding the

813 lawyers . . and drawing the chief constituent bodies of the assembly,

814 the country gentlemen, the merchants, the courtiers, to act for the

815 King's advantage; that it would be expedient to tender voluntarily

816 certain graces and modifications of the King's prerogative," &c.[197:1]

817 The writer adds, "This circumstance, like several others in the present

818 reign, is curious, as it shows the rise of a systematic parliamentary

819 influence, which was one day to become the mainspring of government."

820 3.

821 Arcesilas and Carneades, the founders of the later Academy, are known to

822 have innovated on the Platonic doctrine by inculcating a universal

823 scepticism; and they did this, as if on the authority of Socrates, who

824 had adopted the method of *ironia* against the Sophists, on their

825 professing to know everything. This, of course, was an insufficient

826 plea. However, could it be shown that Socrates did on one or two

827 occasions evidence deliberate doubts on the great principles of theism

828 or morals, would any one deny that the innovation in question had

829 grounds for being considered a true development, not a corruption?

830 It is certain that, in the idea of Monachism, prevalent in ancient

831 times, manual labour had a more prominent place than study; so much so

832 that De Rancé, the celebrated Abbot of La Trappe, in controversy with

833 Mabillon, maintained his ground with great plausibility against the

834 latter's apology for the literary occupations for which the Benedictines

835 of France are so famous. Nor can it be denied that the labours of such

836 as Mabillon and Montfaucon are at least a development upon the

837 simplicity of the primitive institution. And yet it is remarkable that

838 St. Pachomius, the first author of a monastic rule, enjoined a library

839 in each of his houses, and appointed conferences and disputations three

840 times a week on religious subjects, interpretation of Scripture, or

841 points of theology. St. Basil, the founder of Monachism in Pontus, one

842 of the most learned of the Greek Fathers, wrote his theological

843 treatises in the intervals of agricultural labour. St. Jerome, the

844 author of the Latin versions of Scripture, lived as a poor monk in a

845 cell at Bethlehem. These, indeed, were but exceptions in the character

846 of early Monachism; but they suggest its capabilities and anticipate its

847 history. Literature is certainly not inconsistent with its idea.

848 4.

849 In the controversies with the Gnostics, in the second century, striking

850 anticipations occasionally occur, in the works of their Catholic

851 opponents, of the formal dogmatic teaching developed in the Church in

852 the course of the Nestorian and Monophysite controversies in the fifth.

853 On the other hand, Paul of Samosata, one of the first disciples of the

854 Syrian school of theology, taught a heresy sufficiently like

855 Nestorianism, in which that school terminated, to be mistaken for it in

856 later times; yet for a long while after him the characteristic of the

857 school was Arianism, an opposite heresy.

858 Lutheranism has by this time become in most places almost simple heresy

859 or infidelity; it has terminated, if it has even yet reached its limit,

860 in a denial both of the Canon and the Creed, nay, of many principles of

861 morals. Accordingly the question arises, whether these conclusions are

862 in fairness to be connected with its original teaching or are a

863 corruption. And it is no little aid towards its resolution to find that

864 Luther himself at one time rejected the Apocalypse, called the Epistle

865 of St. James "straminea," condemned the word "Trinity," fell into a kind

866 of Eutychianism in his view of the Holy Eucharist, and in a particular

867 case sanctioned bigamy. Calvinism, again, in various distinct countries,

868 has become Socinianism, and Calvin himself seems to have denied our

869 Lord's Eternal Sonship and ridiculed the Nicene Creed.

870 Another evidence, then, of the faithfulness of an ultimate development

871 is its *definite anticipation* at an early period in the history of the

872 idea to which it belongs.

873 #### SECTION VI.

874 ##### SIXTH NOTE. CONSERVATIVE ACTION UPON ITS PAST.

875 As developments which are preceded by definite indications have a fair

876 presumption in their favour, so those which do but contradict and

877 reverse the course of doctrine which has been developed before them, and

878 out of which they spring, are certainly corrupt; for a corruption is a

879 development in that very stage in which it ceases to illustrate, and

880 begins to disturb, the acquisitions gained in its previous history.

881 It is the rule of creation, or rather of the phenomena which it

882 presents, that life passes on to its termination by a gradual,

883 imperceptible course of change. There is ever a maximum in earthly

884 excellence, and the operation of the same causes which made things great

885 makes them small again. Weakness is but the resulting product of power.

886 Events move in cycles; all things come round, "the sun ariseth and goeth

887 down, and hasteth to his place where he arose." Flowers first bloom, and

888 then fade; fruit ripens and decays. The fermenting process, unless

889 stopped at the due point, corrupts the liquor which it has created. The

890 grace of spring, the richness of autumn are but for a moment, and

891 worldly moralists bid us *Carpe diem*, for we shall have no second

892 opportunity. Virtue seems to lie in a mean, between vice and vice; and

893 as it grew out of imperfection, so to grow into enormity. There is a

894 limit to human knowledge, and both sacred and profane writers witness

895 that overwisdom is folly. And in the political world states rise and

896 fall, the instruments of their aggrandizement becoming the weapons of

897 their destruction. And hence the frequent ethical maxims, such as, "*Ne

898 quid nimis*," "*Medio tutissimus*," "Vaulting ambition," which seem to

899 imply that too much of what is good is evil.

900 So great a paradox of course cannot be maintained as that truth

901 literally leads to falsehood, or that there can be an excess of virtue;

902 but the appearance of things and the popular language about them will at

903 least serve us in obtaining an additional test for the discrimination of

904 a *bonâ fide* development of an idea from its corruption.

905 A true development, then, may be described as one which is conservative

906 of the course of antecedent developments being really those antecedents

907 and something besides them: it is an addition which illustrates, not

908 obscures, corroborates, not corrects, the body of thought from which it

909 proceeds; and this is its characteristic as contrasted with a

910 corruption.

911 2.

912 For instance, a gradual conversion from a false to a true religion,

913 plainly, has much of the character of a continuous process, or a

914 development, in the mind itself, even when the two religions, which are

915 the limits of its course, are antagonists. Now let it be observed, that

916 such a change consists in addition and increase chiefly, not in

917 destruction. "True religion is the summit and perfection of false

918 religions; it combines in one whatever there is of good and true

919 separately remaining in each. And in like manner the Catholic Creed is

920 for the most part the combination of separate truths, which heretics

921 have divided among themselves, and err in dividing. So that, in matter

922 of fact, if a religious mind were educated in and sincerely attached to

923 some form of heathenism or heresy, and then were brought under the light

924 of truth, it would be drawn off from error into the truth, not by losing

925 what it had, but by gaining what it had not, not by being unclothed, but

926 by being 'clothed upon,' 'that mortality may be swallowed up of life.'

927 That same principle of faith which attaches it at first to the wrong

928 doctrine would attach it to the truth; and that portion of its original

929 doctrine, which was to be cast off as absolutely false, would not be

930 directly rejected, but indirectly, *in* the reception of the truth which

931 is its opposite. True conversion is ever of a positive, not a negative

932 character."[201:1]

933 Such too is the theory of the Fathers as regards the doctrines fixed by

934 Councils, as is instanced in the language of St. Leo. "To be seeking for

935 what has been disclosed, to reconsider what has been finished, to tear

936 up what has been laid down, what is this but to be unthankful for what

937 is gained?"[201:2] Vincentius of Lerins, in like manner, speaks of the

938 development of Christian doctrine, as *profectus fidei non

939 permutatio*.[201:3] And so as regards the Jewish Law, our Lord said that

940 He came "not to destroy, but to fulfil."

941 3.

942 Mahomet is accused of contradicting his earlier revelations by his

943 later, "which is a thing so well known to those of his sect that they

944 all acknowledge it; and therefore when the contradictions are such as

945 they cannot solve them, then they will have one of the contradictory

946 places to be revoked. And they reckon in the whole Alcoran about a

947 hundred and fifty verses which are thus revoked."[201:4]

948 Schelling, says Mr. Dewar, considers "that the time has arrived when an

949 esoteric speculative Christianity ought to take the place of the

950 exoteric empiricism which has hitherto prevailed." This German

951 philosopher "acknowledges that such a project is opposed to the evident

952 design of the Church, and of her earliest teachers."[202:1]

953 4.

954 When Roman Catholics are accused of substituting another Gospel for the

955 primitive Creed, they answer that they hold, and can show that they

956 hold, the doctrines of the Incarnation and Atonement, as firmly as any

957 Protestant can state them. To this it is replied that they do certainly

958 profess them, but that they obscure and virtually annul them by their

959 additions; that the *cultus* of St. Mary and the Saints is no

960 development of the truth, but a corruption and a religious mischief to

961 those doctrines of which it is the corruption, because it draws away the

962 mind and heart from Christ. But they answer that, so far from this, it

963 subserves, illustrates, protects the doctrine of our Lord's loving

964 kindness and mediation. Thus the parties in controversy join issue on

965 the common ground, that a developed doctrine which reverses the course

966 of development which has preceded it, is no true development but a

967 corruption; also, that what is corrupt acts as an element of

968 unhealthiness towards what is sound. This subject, however, will come

969 before us in its proper place by and by.

970 5.

971 Blackstone supplies us with an instance in another subject-matter, of a

972 development which is justified by its utility, when he observes that

973 "when society is once formed, government results of course, as necessary

974 to preserve and to keep that society in order."[202:2]

975 On the contrary, when the Long Parliament proceeded to usurp the

976 executive, they impaired the popular liberties which they seemed to be

977 advancing; for the security of those liberties depends on the separation

978 of the executive and legislative powers, or on the enactors being

979 subjects, not executors of the laws.

980 And in the history of ancient Rome, from the time that the privileges

981 gained by the tribunes in behalf of the people became an object of

982 ambition to themselves, the development had changed into a corruption.

983 And thus a sixth test of a true development is that it is of a *tendency

984 conservative* of what has gone before it.

985 #### SECTION VII.

986 ##### SEVENTH NOTE. CHRONIC VIGOUR.

987 Since the corruption of an idea, as far as the appearance goes, is a

988 sort of accident or affection of its development, being the end of a

989 course, and a transition-state leading to a crisis, it is, as has been

990 observed above, a brief and rapid process. While ideas live in men's

991 minds, they are ever enlarging into fuller development: they will not be

992 stationary in their corruption any more than before it; and dissolution

993 is that further state to which corruption tends. Corruption cannot,

994 therefore, be of long standing; and thus *duration* is another test of a

995 faithful development.

996 *Si gravis, brevis; si longus, levis*; is the Stoical topic of

997 consolation under pain; and of a number of disorders it can even be

998 said, The worse, the shorter.

999 Sober men are indisposed to change in civil matters, and fear reforms

1000 and innovations, lest, if they go a little too far, they should at once

1001 run on to some great calamities before a remedy can be applied. The

1002 chance of a slow corruption does not strike them. Revolutions are

1003 generally violent and swift; now, in fact, they are the course of a

1004 corruption.

1005 2.

1006 The course of heresies is always short; it is an intermediate state

1007 between life and death, or what is like death; or, if it does not result

1008 in death, it is resolved into some new, perhaps opposite, course of

1009 error, which lays no claim to be connected with it. And in this way

1010 indeed, but in this way only, an heretical principle will continue in

1011 life many years, first running one way, then another.

1012 The abounding of iniquity is the token of the end approaching; the

1013 faithful in consequence cry out, How long? as if delay opposed reason as

1014 well as patience. Three years and a half are to complete the reign of

1015 Antichrist.

1016 Nor is it any real objection that the world is ever corrupt, and yet, in

1017 spite of this, evil does not fill up its measure and overflow; for this

1018 arises from the external counteractions of truth and virtue, which bear

1019 it back; let the Church be removed, and the world will soon come to its

1020 end.

1021 And so again, if the chosen people age after age became worse and worse,

1022 till there was no recovery, still their course of evil was continually

1023 broken by reformations, and was thrown back upon a less advanced stage

1024 of declension.

1025 3.

1026 It is true that decay, which is one form of corruption, is slow; but

1027 decay is a state in which there is no violent or vigorous action at all,

1028 whether of a conservative or a destructive character, the hostile

1029 influence being powerful enough to enfeeble the functions of life, but

1030 not to quicken its own process. And thus we see opinions, usages, and

1031 systems, which are of venerable and imposing aspect, but which have no

1032 soundness within them, and keep together from a habit of consistence, or

1033 from dependence on political institutions; or they become almost

1034 peculiarities of a country, or the habits of a race, or the fashions of

1035 society. And then, at length, perhaps, they go off suddenly and die out

1036 under the first rough influence from without. Such are the superstitions

1037 which pervade a population, like some ingrained dye or inveterate odour,

1038 and which at length come to an end, because nothing lasts for ever, but

1039 which run no course, and have no history; such was the established

1040 paganism of classical times, which was the fit subject of persecution,

1041 for its first breath made it crumble and disappear. Such apparently is

1042 the state of the Nestorian and Monophysite communions; such might have

1043 been the condition of Christianity had it been absorbed by the feudalism

1044 of the middle ages; such too is that Protestantism, or (as it sometimes

1045 calls itself) attachment to the Establishment, which is not unfrequently

1046 the boast of the respectable and wealthy among ourselves.

1047 Whether Mahometanism external to Christendom, and the Greek Church

1048 within it, fall under this description is yet to be seen. Circumstances

1049 can be imagined which would even now rouse the fanaticism of the Moslem;

1050 and the Russian despotism does not meddle with the usages, though it may

1051 domineer over the priesthood, of the national religion.

1052 Thus, while a corruption is distinguished from decay by its energetic

1053 action, it is distinguished from a development by its *transitory

1054 character*.

1055 4.

1056 Such are seven out of various Notes, which may be assigned, of fidelity

1057 in the development of an idea. The point to be ascertained is the unity

1058 and identity of the idea with itself through all stages of its

1059 development from first to last, and these are seven tokens that it may

1060 rightly be accounted one and the same all along. To guarantee its own

1061 substantial unity, it must be seen to be one in type, one in its system

1062 of principles, one in its unitive power towards externals, one in its

1063 logical consecutiveness, one in the witness of its early phases to its

1064 later, one in the protection which its later extend to its earlier, and

1065 one in its union of vigour with continuance, that is, in its tenacity.

FOOTNOTES:

67 [172:1] Commonit. 29.

68 [173:1] Milman, Christ.

69 [174:1] De Deo, ii. 4, § 8.

70 [184:1] Ch. xlix.

71 [193:1] Pusey on German Rationalism, p. 21, note.

72 [194:1] Halloix, Valesius, Lequien, Gieseler, Döllinger, &c.,

73 say that he was condemned, not in the fifth Council, but in the Council

74 under Mennas.

75 [194:2] Mem. Eccl. tom. viii. p. 562.

76 [195:1] Def. Tr. Cap. viii. init.

77 [197:1] Hallam's Const. Hist. ch. vi. p. 461.

78 [201:1] Tracts for the Times, No. 85, p. 73. [Discuss. p. 200;

79 *vide* also Essay on Assent, pp. 249-251.]

80 [201:2] Ep. 162.

81 [201:3] Ib. p. 309.

82 [201:4] Prideaux, Life of Mahomet, p. 90.

83 [202:1] German Protestantism, p. 176.

84 [202:2] Vol. i. p. 118.

CHAPTER VI.

70 (Texto do capítulo)

APPLICATION OF THE SEVEN NOTES TO THE EXISTING

73 DEVELOPMENTS OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE.

74 #### APPLICATION OF THE FIRST NOTE OF A TRUE DEVELOPMENT.

75 PRESERVATION OF TYPE.

76 Now let me attempt to apply the foregoing seven Notes of fidelity in

77 intellectual developments to the instance of Christian Doctrine. And

78 first as to the Note of *identity of type*.

79 I have said above, that, whereas all great ideas are found, as time goes

80 on, to involve much which was not seen at first to belong to them, and

81 have developments, that is enlargements, applications, uses and

82 fortunes, very various, one security against error and perversion in the

83 process is the maintenance of the original type, which the idea

84 presented to the world at its origin, amid and through all its apparent

85 changes and vicissitudes from first to last.

86 How does this apply to Christianity? What is its original type? and has

87 that type been preserved in the developments commonly called Catholic,

88 which have followed, and in the Church which embodies and teaches them?

89 Let us take it as the world now views it in its age; and let us take it

90 as the world once viewed it in its youth, and let us see whether there

91 be any great difference between the early and the later description of

92 it. The following statement will show my meaning:—

93 There is a religious communion claiming a divine commission, and

94 holding all other religious bodies around it heretical or infidel; it is

95 a well-organized, well-disciplined body; it is a sort of secret society,

96 binding together its members by influences and by engagements which it

97 is difficult for strangers to ascertain. It is spread over the known

98 world; it may be weak or insignificant locally, but it is strong on the

99 whole from its continuity; it may be smaller than all other religious

100 bodies together, but is larger than each separately. It is a natural

101 enemy to governments external to itself; it is intolerant and

102 engrossing, and tends to a new modelling of society; it breaks laws, it

103 divides families. It is a gross superstition; it is charged with the

104 foulest crimes; it is despised by the intellect of the day; it is

105 frightful to the imagination of the many. And there is but one communion

106 such.

107 Place this description before Pliny or Julian; place it before Frederick

108 the Second or Guizot.[208:1] "Apparent diræ facies." Each knows at once,

109 without asking a question, who is meant by it. One object, and only one,

110 absorbs each item of the detail of the delineation.

111 #### SECTION I.

112 ##### THE CHURCH OF THE FIRST CENTURIES.

113 The *primâ facie* view of early Christianity, in the eyes of witnesses

114 external to it, is presented to us in the brief but vivid descriptions

115 given by Tacitus, Suetonius, and Pliny, the only heathen writers who

116 distinctly mention it for the first hundred and fifty years.

117 Tacitus is led to speak of the Religion, on occasion of the

118 conflagration of Rome, which was popularly imputed to Nero. "To put an

119 end to the report," he says, "he laid the guilt on others, and visited

120 them with the most exquisite punishment, those, namely, who, held in

121 abhorrence for their crimes (*per flagitia invisos*), were popularly

122 called Christians. The author of that profession (*nominis*) was Christ,

123 who, in the reign of Tiberius, was capitally punished by the Procurator,

124 Pontius Pilate. The deadly superstition (*exitiabilis superstitio*),

125 though checked for a while, broke out afresh; and that, not only

126 throughout Judæa, the original seat of the evil, but through the City

127 also, whither all things atrocious or shocking (*atrocia aut pudenda*)

128 flow together from every quarter and thrive. At first, certain were

129 seized who avowed it; then, on their report, a vast multitude were

130 convicted, not so much of firing the City, as of hatred of mankind

131 (*odio humani generis*)." After describing their tortures, he continues

132 "In consequence, though they were guilty, and deserved most signal

133 punishment, they began to be pitied, as if destroyed not for any public

134 object, but from the barbarity of one man."

135 Suetonius relates the same transactions thus: "Capital punishments were

136 inflicted on the Christians, a class of men of a new and magical

137 superstition (*superstitionis novæ et maleficæ*)." What gives additional

138 character to this statement is its context; for it occurs as one out of

139 various police or sumptuary or domestic regulations, which Nero made;

140 such as "controlling private expenses, forbidding taverns to serve meat,

141 repressing the contests of theatrical parties, and securing the

142 integrity of wills." When Pliny was Governor of Pontus, he wrote his

143 celebrated letter to the Emperor Trajan, to ask advice how he was to

144 deal with the Christians, whom he found there in great numbers. One of

145 his points of hesitation was, whether the very profession of

146 Christianity was not by itself sufficient to justify punishment;

147 "whether the name itself should be visited, though clear of flagitious

148 acts (*flagitia*), or only when connected with them." He says, he had

149 ordered for execution such as persevered in their profession, after

150 repeated warnings, "as not doubting, whatever it was they professed,

151 that at any rate contumacy and inflexible obstinacy ought to be

152 punished." He required them to invoke the gods, to sacrifice wine and

153 frankincense to the images of the Emperor, and to blaspheme Christ; "to

154 which," he adds, "it is said no real Christian can be compelled."

155 Renegades informed him that "the sum total of their offence or fault was

156 meeting before light on an appointed day, and saying with one another a

157 form of words (*carmen*) to Christ, as if to a god, and binding

158 themselves by oath, (not to the commission of any wickedness, but)

159 against the commission of theft, robbery, adultery, breach of trust,

160 denial of deposits; that, after this they were accustomed to separate,

161 and then to meet again for a meal, but eaten all together and harmless;

162 however, that they had even left this off after his edicts enforcing the

163 Imperial prohibition of *Hetæriæ* or Associations." He proceeded to put

164 two women to the torture, but "discovered nothing beyond a bad and

165 excessive superstition" (*superstitionem pravam et immodicam*), "the

166 contagion" of which, he continues, "had spread through villages and

167 country, till the temples were emptied of worshippers."

168 2.

169 In these testimonies, which will form a natural and convenient text for

170 what is to follow, we have various characteristics brought before us of

171 the religion to which they relate. It was a superstition, as all three

172 writers agree; a bad and excessive superstition, according to Pliny; a

173 magical superstition, according to Suetonius; a deadly superstition,

174 according to Tacitus. Next, it was embodied in a society, and moreover a

175 secret and unlawful society or *hetæria*; and it was a proselytizing

176 society; and its very name was connected with "flagitious," "atrocious,"

177 and "shocking" acts.

178 3.

179 Now these few points, which are not all which might be set down, contain

180 in themselves a distinct and significant description of Christianity;

181 but they have far greater meaning when illustrated by the history of the

182 times, the testimony of later writers, and the acts of the Roman

183 government towards its professors. It is impossible to mistake the

184 judgment passed on the religion by these three writers, and still more

185 clearly by other writers and Imperial functionaries. They evidently

186 associated Christianity with the oriental superstitions, whether

187 propagated by individuals or embodied in a rite, which were in that day

188 traversing the Empire, and which in the event acted so remarkable a part

189 in breaking up the national forms of worship, and so in preparing the

190 way for Christianity. This, then, is the broad view which the educated

191 heathen took of Christianity; and, if it had been very unlike those

192 rites and curious arts in external appearance, they would not have

193 confused it with them.

194 Changes in society are, by a providential appointment, commonly preceded

195 and facilitated by the setting in of a certain current in men's thoughts

196 and feelings in that direction towards which a change is to be made.

197 And, as lighter substances whirl about before the tempest and presage

198 it, so words and deeds, ominous but not effective of the coming

199 revolution, are circulated beforehand through the multitude, or pass

200 across the field of events. This was specially the case with

201 Christianity, as became its high dignity; it came heralded and attended

202 by a crowd of shadows, shadows of itself, impotent and monstrous as

203 shadows are, but not at first sight distinguishable from it by common

204 spectators. Before the mission of the Apostles, a movement, of which

205 there had been earlier parallels, had begun in Egypt, Syria, and the

206 neighbouring countries, tending to the propagation of new and peculiar

207 forms of worship throughout the Empire. Prophecies were afloat that some

208 new order of things was coming in from the East, which increased the

209 existing unsettlement of the popular mind; pretenders made attempts to

210 satisfy its wants, and old Traditions of the Truth, embodied for ages in

211 local or in national religions, gave to these attempts a doctrinal and

212 ritual shape, which became an additional point of resemblance to that

213 Truth which was soon visibly to appear.

214 4.

215 The distinctive character of the rites in question lay in their

216 appealing to the gloomy rather than to the cheerful and hopeful

217 feelings, and in their influencing the mind through fear. The notions of

218 guilt and expiation, of evil and good to come, and of dealings with the

219 invisible world, were in some shape or other pre-eminent in them, and

220 formed a striking contrast to the classical polytheism, which was gay

221 and graceful, as was natural in a civilized age. The new rites, on the

222 other hand, were secret; their doctrine was mysterious; their profession

223 was a discipline, beginning in a formal initiation, manifested in an

224 association, and exercised in privation and pain. They were from the

225 nature of the case proselytizing societies, for they were rising into

226 power; nor were they local, but vagrant, restless, intrusive, and

227 encroaching. Their pretensions to supernatural knowledge brought them

228 into easy connexion with magic and astrology, which are as attractive to

229 the wealthy and luxurious as the more vulgar superstitions to the

230 populace.

231 5.

232 Such were the rites of Cybele, Isis, and Mithras; such the Chaldeans, as

233 they were commonly called, and the Magi; they came from one part of the

234 world, and during the first and second century spread with busy

235 perseverance to the northern and western extremities of the

236 empire.[213:1] Traces of the mysteries of Cybele, a Syrian deity, if the

237 famous temple at Hierapolis was hers, have been found in Spain, in Gaul,

238 and in Britain, as high up as the wall of Severus. The worship of Isis

239 was the most widely spread of all the pagan deities; it was received in

240 Ethiopia and in Germany, and even the name of Paris has been fancifully

241 traced to it. Both worships, as well as the Science of Magic, had their

242 colleges of priests and devotees, which were governed by a president,

243 and in some places were supported by farms. Their processions passed

244 from town to town, begging as they went and attracting proselytes.

245 Apuleius describes one of them as seizing a whip, accusing himself of

246 some offence, and scourging himself in public. These strollers,

247 *circulatores* or *agyrtæ* in classical language, told fortunes, and

248 distributed prophetical tickets to the ignorant people who consulted

249 them. Also, they were learned in the doctrine of omens, of lucky and

250 unlucky days, of the rites of expiation and of sacrifices. Such an

251 *agyrtes* or itinerant was the notorious Alexander of Abonotichus, till

252 he managed to establish himself in Pontus, where he carried on so

253 successful an imposition that his fame reached Rome, and men in office

254 and station entrusted him with their dearest political secrets. Such a

255 wanderer, with a far more religious bearing and a high reputation for

256 virtue, was Apollonius of Tyana, who professed the Pythagorean

257 philosophy, claimed the gift of miracles, and roamed about preaching,

258 teaching, healing, and prophesying from India and Alexandria to Athens

259 and Rome. Another solitary proselytizer, though of an earlier time and

260 of an avowed profligacy, had been the Sacrificulus, viewed with such

261 horror by the Roman Senate, as introducing the infamous Bacchic rites

262 into Rome. Such, again, were those degenerate children of a divine

263 religion, who, in the words of their Creator and Judge, "compassed sea

264 and land to make one proselyte," and made him "twofold more the child of

265 hell than themselves."

266 6.

267 These vagrant religionists for the most part professed a severe rule of

268 life, and sometimes one of fanatical mortification. In the mysteries of

269 Mithras, the initiation[214:1] was preceded by fasting and abstinence,

270 and a variety of painful trials; it was made by means of a baptism as a

271 spiritual washing; and it included an offering of bread, and some emblem

272 of a resurrection. In the Samothracian rites it had been a custom to

273 initiate children; confession too of greater crimes seems to have been

274 required, and would naturally be involved in others in the inquisition

275 prosecuted into the past lives of the candidates for initiation. The

276 garments of the converts were white; their calling was considered as a

277 warfare (*militia*), and was undertaken with a *sacramentum*, or

278 military oath. The priests shaved their heads and wore linen, and when

279 they were dead were buried in a sacerdotal garment. It is scarcely

280 necessary to refer to the mutilation inflicted on the priests of Cybele;

281 one instance of their scourgings has been already mentioned; and

282 Tertullian speaks of their high priest cutting his arms for the life of

283 the Emperor Marcus.[215:1] The priests of Isis, in lamentation for

284 Osiris, tore their breasts with pine cones. This lamentation was a

285 ritual observance, founded on some religious mystery: Isis lost Osiris,

286 and the initiated wept in memory of her sorrow; the Syrian goddess had

287 wept over dead Thammuz, and her mystics commemorated it by a ceremonial

288 woe; in the rites of Bacchus, an image was laid on a bier at

289 midnight,[215:2] which was bewailed in metrical hymns; the god was

290 supposed to die, and then to revive. Nor was this the only worship which

291 was continued through the night; while some of the rites were performed

292 in caves.

293 7.

294 Only a heavenly light can give purity to nocturnal and subterraneous

295 worship. Caves were at that time appropriated to the worship of the

296 infernal gods. It was but natural that these wild religions should be

297 connected with magic and its kindred arts; magic has at all times led to

298 cruelty, and licentiousness would be the inevitable reaction from a

299 temporary strictness. An extraordinary profession, when men are in a

300 state of mere nature, makes hypocrites or madmen, and will in no long

301 time be discarded except by the few. The world of that day associated

302 together in one company, Isiac, Phrygian, Mithriac, Chaldean, wizard,

303 astrologer, fortune-teller, itinerant, and, as was not unnatural, Jew.

304 Magic was professed by the profligate Alexander, and was imputed to the

305 grave Apollonius. The rites of Mithras came from the Magi of Persia; and

306 it is obviously difficult to distinguish in principle the ceremonies of

307 the Syrian Taurobolium from those of the Necyomantia in the Odyssey, or

308 of Canidia in Horace.

309 The Theodosian Code calls magic generally a "superstition;" and magic,

310 orgies, mysteries, and "sabbathizings," were referred to the same

311 "barbarous" origin. "Magical superstitions," the "rites of the Magi,"

312 the "promises of the Chaldeans," and the "Mathematici," are familiar to

313 the readers of Tacitus. The Emperor Otho, an avowed patron of oriental

314 fashions, took part in the rites of Isis, and consulted the Mathematici.

315 Vespasian, who also consulted them, is heard of in Egypt as performing

316 miracles at the suggestion of Serapis. Tiberius, in an edict, classes

317 together "Egyptian and Jewish rites;" and Tacitus and Suetonius, in

318 recording it, speak of the two religions together as "*ea

319 superstitio*."[216:1] Augustus had already associated them together as

320 superstitions, and as unlawful, and that in contrast to others of a like

321 foreign origin. "As to foreign rites (*peregrinæ ceremoniæ*)," says

322 Suetonius, "as he paid more reverence to those which were old and

323 enjoined, so did he hold the rest in contempt."[216:2] He goes on to say

324 that, even on the judgment-seat, he had recognized the Eleusinian

325 priests, into whose mysteries he had been initiated at Athens; "whereas,

326 when travelling in Egypt, he had refused to see Apis, and had approved

327 of his grandson Caligula's passing by Judæa without sacrificing at

328 Jerusalem." Plutarch speaks of magic as connected with the mournful

329 mysteries of Orpheus and Zoroaster, with the Egyptian and the Phrygian;

330 and, in his Treatise on Superstition, he puts together in one clause, as

331 specimens of that disease of mind, "covering oneself with mud, wallowing

332 in the mire, sabbathizings, fallings on the face, unseemly postures,

333 foreign adorations."[216:3] Ovid mentions in consecutive verses the

334 rites of "Adonis lamented by Venus," "The Sabbath of the Syrian Jew,"

335 and the "Memphitic Temple of Io in her linen dress."[216:4] Juvenal

336 speaks of the rites, as well as the language and the music, of the

337 Syrian Orontes having flooded Rome; and, in his description of the

338 superstition of the Roman women, he places the low Jewish fortune-teller

339 between the pompous priests of Cybele and Isis, and the bloody

340 witchcraft of the Armenian haruspex and the astrology of the

341 Chaldeans.[217:1]

342 8.

343 The Christian, being at first accounted a kind of Jew, was even on that

344 score included in whatever odium, and whatever bad associations,

345 attended on the Jewish name. But in a little time his independence of

346 the rejected people was clearly understood, as even the persecutions

347 show; and he stood upon his own ground. Still his character did not

348 change in the eyes of the world; for favour or for reproach, he was

349 still associated with the votaries of secret and magical rites. The

350 Emperor Hadrian, noted as he is for his inquisitive temper, and a

351 partaker in so many mysteries,[217:2] still believed that the Christians

352 of Egypt allowed themselves in the worship of Serapis. They are brought

353 into connexion with the magic of Egypt in the history of what is

354 commonly called the Thundering Legion, so far as this, that the rain

355 which relieved the Emperor's army in the field, and which the Church

356 ascribed to the prayers of the Christian soldiers, is by Dio Cassius

357 attributed to an Egyptian magician, who obtained it by invoking Mercury

358 and other spirits. This war had been the occasion of one of the first

359 recognitions which the state had conceded to the Oriental rites, though

360 statesmen and emperors, as private men, had long taken part in them. The

361 Emperor Marcus had been urged by his fears of the Marcomanni to resort

362 to these foreign introductions, and is said to have employed Magi and

363 Chaldeans in averting an unsuccessful issue of the war. It is

364 observable that, in the growing countenance which was extended to these

365 rites in the third century, Christianity came in for a share. The chapel

366 of Alexander Severus contained statues of Abraham, Orpheus, Apollonius,

367 Pythagoras, and our Lord. Here indeed, as in the case of Zenobia's

368 Judaism, an eclectic philosophy aided the comprehension of religions.

369 But, immediately before Alexander, Heliogabalus, who was no philosopher,

370 while he formally seated his Syrian idol in the Palatine, while he

371 observed the mysteries of Cybele and Adonis, and celebrated his magic

372 rites with human victims, intended also, according to Lampridius, to

373 unite with his horrible superstition "the Jewish and Samaritan religions

374 and the Christian rite, that so the priesthood of Heliogabalus might

375 comprise the mystery of every worship."[218:1] Hence, more or less, the

376 stories which occur in ecclesiastical history of the conversion or

377 good-will of the emperors to the Christian faith, of Hadrian, Mammæa,

378 and others, besides Heliogabalus and Alexander. Such stories might often

379 mean little more than that they favoured it among other forms of

380 Oriental superstition.

381 9.

382 What has been said is sufficient to bring before the mind an historical

383 fact, which indeed does not need evidence. Upon the established

384 religions of Europe the East had renewed her encroachments, and was

385 pouring forth a family of rites which in various ways attracted the

386 attention of the luxurious, the political, the ignorant, the restless,

387 and the remorseful. Armenian, Chaldee, Egyptian, Jew, Syrian, Phrygian,

388 as the case might be, was the designation of the new hierophant; and

389 magic, superstition, barbarism, jugglery, were the names given to his

390 rite by the world. In this company appeared Christianity. When then

391 three well-informed writers call Christianity a superstition and a

392 magical superstition, they were not using words at random, or the

393 language of abuse, but they were describing it in distinct and

394 recognized terms as cognate to those gloomy, secret, odious,

395 disreputable religions which were making so much disturbance up and down

396 the empire.

397 10.

398 The impression made on the world by circumstances immediately before the

399 rise of Christianity received a sort of confirmation upon its rise, in

400 the appearance of the Gnostic and kindred heresies, which issued from

401 the Church during the second and third centuries. Their resemblance in

402 ritual and constitution to the Oriental religions, sometimes their

403 historical relationship, is undeniable; and certainly it is a singular

404 coincidence, that Christianity should be first called a magical

405 superstition by Suetonius, and then should be found in the intimate

406 company, and seemingly the parent, of a multitude of magical

407 superstitions, if there was nothing in the Religion itself to give rise

408 to such a charge.

409 11.

410 The Gnostic family[219:1] suitably traces its origin to a mixed race,

411 which had commenced its national history by associating Orientalism with

412 Revelation. After the captivity of the ten tribes, Samaria was colonized

413 by "men from Babylon and Cushan, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from

414 Sepharvaim," who were instructed at their own instance in "the manner of

415 the God of the land," by one of the priests of the Church of Jeroboam.

416 The consequence was, that "they feared the Lord and served their own

417 gods." Of this country was Simon, the reputed patriarch of the

418 Gnostics; and he is introduced in the Acts of the Apostles as professing

419 those magical powers which were so principal a characteristic of the

420 Oriental mysteries. His heresy, though broken into a multitude of sects,

421 was poured over the world with a Catholicity not inferior in its day to

422 that of Christianity. St. Peter, who fell in with him originally in

423 Samaria, seems to have encountered him again at Rome. At Rome, St.

424 Polycarp met Marcion of Pontus, whose followers spread through Italy,

425 Egypt, Syria, Arabia, and Persia; Valentinus preached his doctrines in

426 Alexandria, Rome, and Cyprus; and we read of his disciples in Crete,

427 Cæsarea, Antioch, and other parts of the East. Bardesanes and his

428 followers were found in Mesopotamia. The Carpocratians are spoken of at

429 Alexandria, at Rome, and in Cephallenia; the Basilidians spread through

430 the greater part of Egypt; the Ophites were apparently in Bithynia and

431 Galatia; the Cainites or Caians in Africa, and the Marcosians in Gaul.

432 To these must be added several sects, which, though not strictly of the

433 Gnostic stock, are associated with them in date, character, and

434 origin;—the Ebionites of Palestine, the Cerinthians, who rose in some

435 part of Asia Minor, the Encratites and kindred sects, who spread from

436 Mesopotamia to Syria, to Cilicia and other provinces of Asia Minor, and

437 thence to Rome, Gaul, Aquitaine, and Spain; and the Montanists, who,

438 with a town in Phrygia for their metropolis, reached at length from

439 Constantinople to Carthage.

440 "When [the reader of Christian history] comes to the second century,"

441 says Dr. Burton, "he finds that Gnosticism, under some form or other,

442 was professed in every part of the then civilized world. He finds it

443 divided into schools, as numerously and as zealously attended as any

444 which Greece or Asia could boast in their happiest days. He meets with

445 names totally unknown to him before, which excited as much sensation as

446 those of Aristotle or Plato. He hears of volumes having been written in

447 support of this new philosophy, not one of which has survived to our own

448 day."[221:1] Many of the founders of these sects had been Christians;

449 others were of Jewish parentage; others were more or less connected in

450 fact with the Pagan rites to which their own bore so great a

451 resemblance. Montanus seems even to have been a mutilated priest of

452 Cybele; the followers of Prodicus professed to possess the secret books

453 of Zoroaster; and the doctrine of dualism, which so many of the sects

454 held, is to be traced to the same source. Basilides seems to have

455 recognized Mithras as the Supreme Being, or the Prince of Angels, or the

456 Sun, if Mithras is equivalent to Abraxas, which was inscribed upon his

457 amulets: on the other hand, he is said to have been taught by an

458 immediate disciple of St. Peter, and Valentinus by an immediate disciple

459 of St. Paul. Marcion was the son of a Bishop of Pontus; Tatian, a

460 disciple of St. Justin Martyr.

461 12.

462 Whatever might be the history of these sects, and though it may be a

463 question whether they can be properly called "superstitions," and though

464 many of them numbered educated men among their teachers and followers,

465 they closely resembled, at least in ritual and profession, the vagrant

466 Pagan mysteries which have been above described. Their very name of

467 "Gnostic" implied the possession of a secret, which was to be

468 communicated to their disciples. Ceremonial observances were the

469 preparation, and symbolical rites the instrument, of initiation. Tatian

470 and Montanus, the representatives of very distinct schools, agreed in

471 making asceticism a rule of life. The followers of each of these

472 sectaries abstained from wine; the Tatianites and Marcionites, from

473 flesh; the Montanists kept three Lents in the year. All the Gnostic

474 sects seem to have condemned marriage on one or other reason.[222:1] The

475 Marcionites had three baptisms or more; the Marcosians had two rites of

476 what they called redemption; the latter of these was celebrated as a

477 marriage, and the room adorned as a marriage-chamber. A consecration to

478 a priesthood then followed with anointing. An extreme unction was

479 another of their rites, and prayers for the dead one of their

480 observances. Bardesanes and Harmonius were famous for the beauty of

481 their chants. The prophecies of Montanus were delivered, like the

482 oracles of the heathen, in a state of enthusiasm or ecstasy. To

483 Epiphanes, the son of Carpocrates, who died at the age of seventeen, a

484 temple was erected in the island of Cephallenia, his mother's

485 birthplace, where he was celebrated with hymns and sacrifices. A similar

486 honour was paid by the Carpocratians to Homer, Pythagoras, Plato,

487 Aristotle, as well as to the Apostles; crowns were placed upon their

488 images, and incense burned before them. In one of the inscriptions found

489 at Cyrene, about twenty years since, Zoroaster, Pythagoras, Epicurus,

490 and others, are put together with our Lord, as guides of conduct. These

491 inscriptions also contain the Carpocratian tenet of a community of

492 women. I am unwilling to allude to the Agapæ and Communions of certain

493 of these sects, which were not surpassed in profligacy by the Pagan

494 rites of which they were an imitation. The very name of Gnostic became

495 an expression for the worst impurities, and no one dared eat bread with

496 them, or use their culinary instruments or plates.

497 13.

498 These profligate excesses are found in connexion with the exercise of

499 magic and astrology.[223:1] The amulets of the Basilidians are still

500 extant in great numbers, inscribed with symbols, some Christian, some

501 with figures of Isis, Serapis, and Anubis, represented according to the

502 gross indecencies of the Egyptian mythology.[223:2] St. Irenæus had

503 already connected together the two crimes in speaking of the Simonians:

504 "Their mystical priests," he says, "live in lewdness, and practise

505 magic, according to the ability of each. They use exorcisms and

506 incantations; love-potions too, and seductive spells; the virtue of

507 spirits, and dreams, and all other curious arts, they diligently

508 observe."[223:3] The Marcosians were especially devoted to these

509 "curious arts," which are also ascribed to Carpocrates and Apelles.

510 Marcion and others are reported to have used astrology. Tertullian

511 speaks generally of the sects of his day: "Infamous are the dealings of

512 the heretics with sorcerers very many, with mountebanks, with

513 astrologers, with philosophers, to wit, such as are given to curious

514 questions. They everywhere remember, 'Seek, and ye shall find.'"[223:4]

515 Such were the Gnostics; and to external and prejudiced spectators,

516 whether philosophers, as Celsus and Porphyry, or the multitude, they

517 wore an appearance sufficiently like the Church to be mistaken for her

518 in the latter part of the Ante-nicene period, as she was confused with

519 the Pagan mysteries in the earlier.

520 14.

521 Of course it may happen that the common estimate concerning a person or

522 a body is purely accidental and unfounded; but in such cases it is not

523 lasting. Such were the calumnies of child-eating and impurity in the

524 Christian meetings, which were almost extinct by the time of Origen, and

525 which might arise from the world's confusing them with the pagan and

526 heretical rites. But when it continues from age to age, it is certainly

527 an index of a fact, and corresponds to definite qualities in the object

528 to which it relates. In that case, even mistakes carry information; for

529 they are cognate to the truth, and we can allow for them. Often what

530 seems like a mistake is merely the mode in which the informant conveys

531 his testimony, or the impression which a fact makes on him. Censure is

532 the natural tone of one man in a case where praise is the natural tone

533 of another; the very same character or action inspires one mind with

534 enthusiasm, and another with contempt. What to one man is magnanimity,

535 to another is romance, and pride to a third, and pretence to a fourth,

536 while to a fifth it is simply unintelligible; and yet there is a certain

537 analogy in their separate testimonies, which conveys to us what the

538 thing is like and what it is not like. When a man's acknowledged note is

539 superstition, we may be pretty sure we shall not find him an Academic or

540 an Epicurean; and even words which are ambiguous, as "atheist," or

541 "reformer," admit of a sure interpretation when we are informed of the

542 speaker. In like manner, there is a certain general correspondence

543 between magic and miracle, obstinacy and faith, insubordination and zeal

544 for religion, sophistry and argumentative talent, craft and meekness, as

545 is obvious. Let us proceed then in our contemplation of this reflection,

546 as it may be called of primitive Christianity in the mirror of the

547 world.

548 15.

549 All three writers, Tacitus, Suetonius, and Pliny, call it a

550 "superstition;" this is no accidental imputation, but is repeated by a

551 variety of subsequent writers and speakers. The charge of Thyestean

552 banquets scarcely lasts a hundred years; but, while pagan witnesses are

553 to be found, the Church is accused of superstition. The heathen

554 disputant in Minucius calls Christianity, "*Vana et demens

555 superstitio*." The lawyer Modestinus speaks, with an apparent allusion

556 to Christianity, of "weak minds being terrified *superstitione

557 numinis*." The heathen magistrate asks St. Marcellus, whether he and

558 others have put away "vain superstitions," and worship the gods whom the

559 emperors worship. The Pagans in Arnobius speak of Christianity as "an

560 execrable and unlucky religion, full of impiety and sacrilege,

561 contaminating the rites instituted from of old with the superstition of

562 its novelty." The anonymous opponent of Lactantius calls it, "*Impia et

563 anilis superstitio*." Diocletian's inscription at Clunia was, as it

564 declared, on occasion of "the total extinction of the superstition of

565 the Christians, and the extension of the worship of the gods." Maximin,

566 in his Letter upon Constantine's Edict, still calls it a

567 superstition.[225:1]

568 16.

569 Now what is meant by the word thus attached by a *consensus* of heathen

570 authorities to Christianity? At least, it cannot mean a religion in

571 which a man might think what he pleased, and was set free from all

572 yokes, whether of ignorance, fear, authority, or priestcraft. When

573 heathen writers call the Oriental rites superstitions, they evidently

574 use the word in its modern sense; it cannot surely be doubted that they

575 apply it in the same sense to Christianity. But Plutarch explains for us

576 the word at length, in his Treatise which bears the name: "Of all kinds

577 of fear," he says, "superstition is the most fatal to action and

578 resource. He does not fear the sea who does not sail, nor war who does

579 not serve, nor robbers who keeps at home, nor the sycophant who is poor,

580 nor the envious if he is a private man, nor an earthquake if he lives in

581 Gaul, nor thunder if he lives in Ethiopia; but he who fears the gods

582 fears everything, earth, seas, air, sky, darkness, light, noises,

583 silence, sleep. Slaves sleep and forget their masters; of the fettered

584 doth sleep lighten the chain; inflamed wounds, ulcers cruel and

585 agonizing, are not felt by the sleeping. Superstition alone has come to

586 no terms with sleep; but in the very sleep of her victims, as though

587 they were in the realms of the impious, she raises horrible spectres,

588 and monstrous phantoms, and various pains, and whirls the miserable soul

589 about, and persecutes it. They rise, and, instead of making light of

590 what is unreal, they fall into the hands of quacks and conjurers, who

591 say, 'Call the crone to expiate, bathe in the sea, and sit all day on

592 the ground.'" He goes on to speak of the introduction of "uncouth names

593 and barbarous terms" into "the divine and national authority of

594 religion;" observes that, whereas slaves, when they despair of freedom,

595 may demand to be sold to another master, superstition admits of no

596 change of gods, since "the god cannot be found whom he will not fear,

597 who fears the gods of his family and his birth, who shudders at the

598 Saving and the Benignant, who has a trembling and dread at those from

599 whom we ask riches and wealth, concord, peace, success of all good words

600 and deeds." He says, moreover, that, while death is to all men an end of

601 life, it is not so to the superstitious; for then "there are deep gates

602 of hell to yawn, and headlong streams of at once fire and gloom are

603 opened, and darkness with its many phantoms encompasses, ghosts

604 presenting horrid visages and wretched voices, and judges and

605 executioners, and chasms and dens full of innumerable miseries."

606 Presently, he says, that in misfortune or sickness the superstitious man

607 refuses to see physician or philosopher, and cries, "Suffer me, O man,

608 to undergo punishment, the impious, the cursed, the hated of gods and

609 spirits. The Atheist," with whom all along he is contrasting the

610 superstitious disadvantageously, "wipes his tears, trims his hair, doffs

611 his mourning; but how can you address, how help the superstitious? He

612 sits apart in sackcloth or filthy rags; and often he strips himself and

613 rolls in the mud, and tells out his sins and offences, as having eaten

614 and drunken something, or walked some way which the divinity did not

615 allow. . . . And in his best mood, and under the influence of a

616 good-humoured superstition, he sits at home, with sacrifice and

617 slaughter all round him, while the old crones hang on him as on a peg,

618 as Bion says, any charm they fall in with." He continues, "What men like

619 best are festivals, banquets at the temples, initiations, orgies, votive

620 prayers, and adorations. But the superstitious wishes indeed, but is

621 unable to rejoice. He is crowned and turns pale; he sacrifices and is in

622 fear; he prays with a quivering voice, and burns incense with trembling

623 hands, and altogether belies the saying of Pythagoras, that we are then

624 in best case when we go to the gods; for superstitious men are in most

625 wretched and evil case, approaching the houses or shrines of the gods as

626 if they were the dens of bears, or the holes of snakes, or the caves of

627 whales."

628 17.

629 Here we have a vivid picture of Plutarch's idea of the essence of

630 Superstition; it was the imagination of the existence of an unseen

631 ever-present Master; the bondage of a rule of life, of a continual

632 responsibility; obligation to attend to little things, the

633 impossibility of escaping from duty, the inability to choose or change

634 one's religion, an interference with the enjoyment of life, a melancholy

635 view of the world, sense of sin, horror at guilt, apprehension of

636 punishment, dread, self-abasement, depression, anxiety and endeavour to

637 be at peace with heaven, and error and absurdity in the methods chosen

638 for the purpose. Such too had been the idea of the Epicurean Velleius,

639 when he shrunk with horror from the "*sempiternus dominus*" and

640 "*curiosus Deus*" of the Stoics.[228:1] Such, surely, was the meaning of

641 Tacitus, Suetonius, and Pliny. And hence of course the frequent reproach

642 cast on Christians as credulous, weak-minded, and poor-spirited. The

643 heathen objectors in Minucius and Lactantius speak of their "old-woman's

644 tales."[228:2] Celsus accuses them of "assenting at random and without

645 reason," saying, "Do not inquire, but believe." "They lay it down," he

646 says elsewhere, "Let no educated man approach, no man of wisdom, no man

647 of sense; but if a man be unlearned, weak in intellect, an infant, let

648 him come with confidence. Confessing that these are worthy of their God,

649 they evidently desire, as they are able, to convert none but fools, and

650 vulgar, and stupid, and slavish, women and boys." They "take in the

651 simple, and lead him where they will." They address themselves to

652 "youths, house-servants, and the weak in intellect." They "hurry away

653 from the educated, as not fit subjects of their imposition, and inveigle

654 the rustic."[228:3] "Thou," says the heathen magistrate to the Martyr

655 Fructuosus, "who as a teacher dost disseminate a new fable, that fickle

656 girls may desert the groves and abandon Jupiter, condemn, if thou art

657 wise, the anile creed."[229:1]

658 18.

659 Hence the epithets of itinerant, mountebank, conjurer, cheat, sophist,

660 sorcerer, heaped upon the teachers of Christianity; sometimes to account

661 for the report or apparent truth of their miracles, sometimes to explain

662 their success. Our Lord was said to have learned His miraculous power in

663 Egypt; "wizard, mediciner, cheat, rogue, conjurer," were the epithets

664 applied to Him by the opponents of Eusebius;[229:2] they "worship that

665 crucified sophist," says Lucian;[229:3] "Paul, who surpasses all the

666 conjurers and impostors who ever lived," is Julian's account of the

667 Apostle. "You have sent through the whole world," says St. Justin to

668 Trypho, "to preach that a certain atheistic and lawless sect has sprung

669 from one Jesus, a Galilean cheat."[229:4] "We know," says Lucian,

670 speaking of Chaldeans and Magicians, "the Syrian from Palestine, who is

671 the sophist in these matters, how many lunatics, with eyes distorted and

672 mouth in foam, he raises and sends away restored, ridding them from the

673 evil at a great price."[229:5] "If any conjurer came to them, a man of

674 skill and knowing how to manage matters," says the same writer, "he made

675 money in no time, with a broad grin at the simple fellows."[229:6] The

676 officer who had custody of St. Perpetua feared her escape from prison

677 "by magical incantations."[229:7] When St. Tiburtius had walked barefoot

678 on hot coals, his judge cried out that Christ had taught him magic. St.

679 Anastasia was thrown into prison as a mediciner; the populace called out

680 against St. Agnes, "Away with the witch," *Tolle magam, tolle

681 maleficam*.

682 When St. Bonosus and St. Maximilian bore the burning pitch without

683 shrinking, Jews and Gentiles cried out, *Isti magi et malefici*. "What

684 new delusion," says the heathen magistrate concerning St. Romanus, "has

685 brought in these sophists to deny the worship of the gods? How doth this

686 chief sorcerer mock us, skilled by his Thessalian charm (*carmine*) to

687 laugh at punishment."[230:1]

688 Hence we gather the meaning of the word "*carmen*" as used by Pliny;

689 when he speaks of the Christians "saying with one another a *carmen* to

690 Christ as to a god," he meant pretty much what Suetonius expresses by

691 the "*malefica superstitio*."[230:2] And the words of the last-mentioned

692 writer and Tacitus are still more exactly, and, I may say, singularly

693 illustrated by clauses which occur in the Theodosian code; which seem to

694 show that these historians were using formal terms and phrases to

695 express their notion of Christianity. For instance, Tacitus says, "*Quos

696 per flagitia invisos, vulgus Christianos appellabat*;" and the Law

697 against the Malefici and Mathematici in the Code speaks of those, "*Quos

698 ob facinorum magnitudinem vulgus maleficos appellat*."[230:3] Again,

699 Tacitus charges Christians with the "*odium humani generis*:" this is

700 the very characteristic of a practiser in magic; the Laws call the

701 Malefici, "*humani generis hostes*," "*humani generis inimici*,"

702 "*naturæ peregrini*," "*communis salutis hostes*."[230:4]

703 19.

704 This also explains the phenomenon, which has created so much surprise to

705 certain moderns;—that a grave, well-informed historian like Tacitus

706 should apply to Christians what sounds like abuse. Yet what is the

707 difficulty, supposing that Christians were considered mathematici and

708 magi, and these were the secret intriguers against established

709 government, the allies of desperate politicians, the enemies of the

710 established religion, the disseminators of lying rumours, the

711 perpetrators of poisonings and other crimes? "Read this," says Paley,

712 after quoting some of the most beautiful and subduing passages of St.

713 Paul, "read this, and then think of *exitiabilis superstitio*;" and he

714 goes on to express a wish "in contending with heathen authorities, to

715 produce our books against theirs,"[231:1] as if it were a matter of

716 books. Public men care very little for books; the finest sentiments, the

717 most luminous philosophy, the deepest theology, inspiration itself,

718 moves them but little; they look at facts, and care only for facts. The

719 question was, What was the worth, what the tendency of the Christian

720 body in the state? what Christians said, what they thought, was little

721 to the purpose. They might exhort to peaceableness and passive obedience

722 as strongly as words could speak; but what did they do, what was their

723 political position? This is what statesmen thought of then, as they do

724 now. What had men of the world to do with abstract proofs or first

725 principles? a statesman measures parties, and sects, and writers by

726 their bearing upon *him*; and he has a practised eye in this sort of

727 judgment, and is not likely to be mistaken. "'What is Truth?' said

728 jesting Pilate." Apologies, however eloquent or true, availed nothing

729 with the Roman magistrate against the sure instinct which taught him to

730 dread Christianity. It was a dangerous enemy to any power not built

731 upon itself; he felt it, and the event justified his apprehension.

732 20.

733 We must not forget the well-known character of the Roman state in its

734 dealings with its subjects. It had had from the first an extreme

735 jealousy of secret societies; it was prepared to grant a large

736 toleration and a broad comprehension, but, as is the case with modern

737 governments, it wished to have jurisdiction and the ultimate authority

738 in every movement of the body politic and social, and its civil

739 institutions were based, or essentially depended, on its religion.

740 Accordingly, every innovation upon the established paganism, except it

741 was allowed by the law, was rigidly repressed. Hence the professors of

742 low superstitions, of mysteries, of magic, of astrology, were the

743 outlaws of society, and were in a condition analogous, if the comparison

744 may be allowed, to smugglers or poachers among ourselves, or perhaps to

745 burglars and highwaymen. The modern robber is sometimes made to ask in

746 novels or essays, why the majority of a people should bind the minority,

747 and why he is amenable to laws which he does not enact; but the

748 magistrate, relying on the power of the sword, wishes all men to gain a

749 living indeed, and to prosper, but only in his own legally sanctioned

750 ways, and he hangs or transports dissenters from his authority. The

751 Romans applied this rule to religion. Lardner protests against Pliny's

752 application of the words "contumacy and inflexible obstinacy" to the

753 Christians of Pontus. "Indeed, these are hard words," he says, "very

754 improperly applied to men who were open to conviction, and willing to

755 satisfy others, if they might have leave to speak."[232:1] And he says,

756 "It seems to me that Pliny acted very arbitrarily and unrighteously, in

757 his treatment of the Christians in his province. What right had Pliny to

758 act in this manner? by what law or laws did he punish [them] with

759 death?"—but the Romans had ever burnt the sorcerer, and banished his

760 consulters for life.[233:1] It was an ancient custom. And at mysteries

761 they looked with especial suspicion, because, since the established

762 religion did not include them in its provisions, they really did supply

763 what may be called a demand of the age. The Greeks of an earlier day had

764 naturalized among themselves the Eleusinian and other mysteries, which

765 had come from Egypt and Syria, and had little to fear from a fresh

766 invasion from the same quarter; yet even in Greece, as Plutarch tells us,

767 the "*carmina*" of the itinerants of Cybele and Serapis threw the

768 Pythian verses out of fashion, and henceforth the responses from the

769 temple were given in prose. Soon the oracles altogether ceased. What

770 would cause in the Roman mind still greater jealousy of Christianity was

771 the general infidelity which prevailed among all classes as regards the

772 mythological fables of Charon, Cerberus, and the realms of

773 punishment.[233:2]

774 21.

775 We know what opposition had been made in Rome even to the philosophy of

776 Greece; much greater would be the aversion of constitutional statesmen

777 and lawyers to the ritual of barbarians. Religion was the Roman point of

778 honour. "Spaniards might rival them in numbers," says Cicero, "Gauls in

779 bodily strength, Carthaginians in address, Greeks in the arts, Italians

780 and Latins in native talent, but the Romans surpassed all nations in

781 piety and devotion."[234:1] It was one of their laws, "Let no one have

782 gods by himself, nor worship in private new gods nor adventitious,

783 unless added on public authority."[234:2] Lutatius,[234:3] at the end of

784 the first Punic war, was forbidden by the senate to consult the Sortes

785 Prænestinæ as being "*auspicia alienigena*." Some years afterwards the

786 Consul took axe in hand, and commenced the destruction of the temples of

787 Isis and Serapis. In the second Punic war, the senate had commanded the

788 surrender of the *libri vaticini* or *precationes*, and any written art

789 of sacrificing. When a secret confraternity was discovered, at a later

790 date, the Consul spoke of the rule of their ancestors which forbade the

791 forum, circus, and city to Sacrificuli and prophets, and burnt their

792 books. In the next age banishment was inflicted on individuals who were

793 introducing the worship of the Syrian Sabazius; and in the next the

794 Iseion and Serapeion were destroyed a second time. Mæcenas in Dio

795 advises Augustus to honour the gods according to the national custom,

796 because the contempt of the country's deities leads to civil

797 insubordination, reception of foreign laws, conspiracies, and secret

798 meetings.[234:4] "Suffer no one," he adds, "to deny the gods or to

799 practise sorcery." The civilian Julius Paulus lays it down as one of the

800 leading principles of Roman Law, that those who introduce new or untried

801 religions should be degraded, and if in the lower orders put to

802 death.[234:5] In like manner, it is enacted in one of Constantine's Laws

803 that the Haruspices should not exercise their art in private; and there

804 is a law of Valentinian's against nocturnal sacrifices or magic. It is

805 more immediately to our purpose that Trajan had been so earnest in his

806 resistance to *Hetæriæ* or secret societies, that, when a fire had laid

807 waste Nicomedia, and Pliny proposed to him to incorporate a body of a

808 hundred and fifty firemen in consequence,[235:1] he was afraid of the

809 precedent and forbade it.

810 22.

811 What has been said will suggest another point of view in which the

812 Oriental rites were obnoxious to the government, viz., as being vagrant

813 and proselytizing religions. If it tolerated foreign superstitions, this

814 would be on the ground that districts or countries within its

815 jurisdiction held them; to proselytize to a rite hitherto unknown, to

816 form a new party, and to propagate it through the Empire,—a religion

817 not local but Catholic,—was an offence against both order and reason.

818 The state desired peace everywhere, and no change; "considering,"

819 according to Lactantius, "that they were rightly and deservedly punished

820 who execrated the public religion handed down to them by their

821 ancestors."[235:2]

822 It is impossible surely to deny that, in assembling for religious

823 purposes, the Christians were breaking a solemn law, a vital principle

824 of the Roman constitution; and this is the light in which their conduct

825 was regarded by the historians and philosophers of the Empire. This was

826 a very strong act on the part of the disciples of the great Apostle, who

827 had enjoined obedience to the powers that be. Time after time they

828 resisted the authority of the magistrate; and this is a phenomenon

829 inexplicable on the theory of Private Judgment or of the Voluntary

830 Principle. The justification of such disobedience lies simply in the

831 necessity of obeying the higher authority of some divine law; but if

832 Christianity were in its essence only private and personal, as so many

833 now think, there was no necessity of their meeting together at all. If,

834 on the other hand, in assembling for worship and holy communion, they

835 were fulfilling an indispensable observance, Christianity has imposed a

836 social law on the world, and formally enters the field of politics.

837 Gibbon says that, in consequence of Pliny's edict, "the prudence of the

838 Christians suspended their Agapæ; but it was *impossible* for them to

839 omit the exercise of public worship."[236:1] We can draw no other

840 conclusion.

841 23.

842 At the end of three hundred years, a more remarkable violation of law

843 seems to have been admitted by the Christian body. It shall be given in

844 the words of Dr. Burton; he has been speaking of Maximin's edict, which

845 provided for the restitution of any of their lands or buildings which

846 had been alienated from them. "It is plain," he says, "from the terms of

847 this edict, that the Christians had for some time been in possession of

848 property. It speaks of houses and lands which did not belong to

849 individuals, but to the whole body. Their possession of such property

850 could hardly have escaped the notice of the government; but it seems to

851 have been held in direct violation of a law of Diocletian, which

852 prohibited corporate bodies, or associations which were not legally

853 recognized, from acquiring property. The Christians were certainly not a

854 body recognized by law at the beginning of the reign of Diocletian, and

855 it might almost be thought that this enactment was specially directed

856 against them. But, like other laws which are founded upon tyranny, and

857 are at variance with the first principles of justice, it is probable

858 that this law about corporate property was evaded. We must suppose that

859 the Christians had purchased lands and houses before the law was passed;

860 and their disregard of the prohibition may be taken as another proof

861 that their religion had now taken so firm a footing that the executors

862 of the laws were obliged to connive at their being broken by so numerous

863 a body."[237:1]

864 24.

865 No wonder that the magistrate who presided at the martyrdom of St.

866 Romanus calls them in Prudentius "a rebel people;"[237:2] that Galerius

867 speaks of them as "a nefarious conspiracy;" the heathen in Minucius, as

868 "men of a desperate faction;" that others make them guilty of sacrilege

869 and treason, and call them by those other titles which, more closely

870 resembling the language of Tacitus, have been noticed above. Hence the

871 violent accusations against them as the destruction of the Empire, the

872 authors of physical evils, and the cause of the anger of the gods.

873 "Men cry out," says Tertullian, "that the state is beset, that the

874 Christians are in their fields, in their forts, in their islands. They

875 mourn as for a loss that every sex, condition, and now even rank, is

876 going over to this sect. And yet they do not by this very means advance

877 their minds to the idea of some good therein hidden; they allow not

878 themselves to conjecture more rightly, they choose not to examine more

879 closely. The generality run upon a hatred of this name, with eyes so

880 closed that in bearing favourable testimony to any one they mingle with

881 it the reproach of the name. 'A good man Caius Seius, only he is a

882 Christian.' So another, 'I marvel that that wise man Lucius Titius hath

883 suddenly become a Christian.' No one reflecteth whether Caius be not

884 therefore good and Lucius wise because a Christian, or therefore a

885 Christian because wise and good. They praise that which they know, they

886 revile that which they know not. Virtue is not in such account as hatred

887 of the Christians. Now, then, if the hatred be of the name, what guilt

888 is there in names? What charge against words? Unless it be that any word

889 which is a name have either a barbarous or ill-omened, or a scurrilous

890 or an immodest sound. If the Tiber cometh up to the walls, if the Nile

891 cometh not up to the fields, if the heaven hath stood still, if the

892 earth hath been moved, if there be any famine, if any pestilence, 'The

893 Christians to the lions' is forthwith the word."[238:1]

894 25.

895 "Men of a desperate, lawless, reckless faction," says the heathen

896 Cæcilius, in the passage above referred to, "who collect together out of

897 the lowest rabble the thoughtless portion, and credulous women seduced

898 by the weakness of their sex, and form a mob of impure conspirators, of

899 whom nocturnal assemblies, and solemn fastings, and unnatural food, no

900 sacred rite but pollution, is the bond. A tribe lurking and

901 light-hating, dumb for the public, talkative in corners, they despise

902 our temples as if graves, spit at our gods, deride our religious forms;

903 pitiable themselves, they pity, forsooth, our priests; half-naked

904 themselves, they despise our honours and purple; monstrous folly and

905 incredible impudence! . . . Day after day, their abandoned morals wind

906 their serpentine course; over the whole world are those most hideous

907 rites of an impious association growing into shape: . . . they recognize

908 each other by marks and signs, and love each other almost before they

909 recognize; promiscuous lust is their religion. Thus does their vain and

910 mad superstition glory in crimes. . . The writer who tells the story of a

911 criminal capitally punished, and of the gibbet (*ligna feralia*) of the

912 cross being their observance (*ceremonias*), assigns to them thereby an

913 altar in keeping with the abandoned and wicked, that they may worship

914 (*colant*) what they merit. . . . Why their mighty effort to hide and

915 shroud whatever it is they worship (*colunt*), since things honest ever

916 like the open day, and crimes are secret? Why have they no altars, no

917 temples, no images known to us, never speak abroad, never assemble

918 freely, were it not that what they worship and suppress is subject

919 either of punishment or of shame? . . What monstrous, what portentous

920 notions do they fabricate! that that God of theirs, whom they can

921 neither show nor see, should be inquiring diligently into the

922 characters, the acts, nay the words and secret thoughts of all men;

923 running to and fro, forsooth, and present everywhere, troublesome,

924 restless, nay impudently curious they would have him; that is, if he is

925 close at every deed, interferes in all places, while he can neither

926 attend to each as being distracted through the whole, nor suffice for

927 the whole as being engaged about each. Think too of their threatening

928 fire, meditating destruction to the whole earth, nay the world itself

929 with its stars! . . . Nor content with this mad opinion, they add and

930 append their old wives' tales about a new birth after death, ashes and

931 cinders, and by some strange confidence believe each other's lies. Poor

932 creatures! consider what hangs over you after death, while you are still

933 alive. Lo, the greater part of you, the better, as you say, are in want,

934 cold, toil, hunger, and your God suffers it; but I omit common trials.

935 Lo, threats are offered to you, punishments, torments; crosses to be

936 undergone now, not worshipped (*adorandæ*); fires too which ye predict

937 and fear; where is that God who can recover, but cannot preserve your

938 life? The answer of Socrates, when he was asked about heavenly matters,

939 is well known, 'What is above us does not concern us.' My opinion also

940 is, that points which are doubtful, as are the points in question, must

941 be left; nor, when so many and such great men are in controversy on the

942 subject, must judgment be rashly and audaciously given on either side,

943 lest the consequence be either anile superstition or the overthrow of

944 all religion."

945 26.

946 Such was Christianity in the eyes of those who witnessed its rise and

947 propagation;—one of a number of wild and barbarous rites which were

948 pouring in upon the Empire from the ancient realms of superstition, and

949 the mother of a progeny of sects which were faithful to the original

950 they had derived from Egypt or Syria; a religion unworthy of an educated

951 person, as appealing, not to the intellect, but to the fears and

952 weaknesses of human nature, and consisting, not in the rational and

953 cheerful enjoyment, but in a morose rejection of the gifts of

954 Providence; a horrible religion, as inflicting or enjoining cruel

955 sufferings, and monstrous and loathsome in its very indulgence of the

956 passions; a religion leading by reaction to infidelity; a religion of

957 magic, and of the vulgar arts, real and pretended, with which magic was

958 accompanied; a secret religion which dared not face the day; an

959 itinerant, busy, proselytizing religion, forming an extended confederacy

960 against the state, resisting its authority and breaking its laws. There

961 may be some exceptions to this general impression, such as Pliny's

962 discovery of the innocent and virtuous rule of life adopted by the

963 Christians of Pontus; but this only proves that Christianity was not in

964 fact the infamous religion which the heathen thought it; it did not

965 reverse their general belief to that effect.

966 27.

967 Now it must be granted that, in some respects, this view of Christianity

968 depended on the times, and would alter with their alteration. When there

969 was no persecution, Martyrs could not be obstinate; and when the Church

970 was raised aloft in high places, it was no longer in caves. Still, I

971 believe, it continued substantially the same in the judgment of the

972 world external to it, while there was an external world to judge of it.

973 "They thought it enough," says Julian in the fourth century, of our Lord

974 and His Apostles, "to deceive women, servants, and slaves, and by their

975 means wives and husbands." "A human fabrication," says he elsewhere,

976 "put together by wickedness, having nothing divine in it, but making a

977 perverted use of the fable-loving, childish, irrational part of the

978 soul, and offering a set of wonders to create belief." "Miserable men,"

979 he says elsewhere, "you refuse to worship the ancile, yet you worship

980 the wood of the cross, and sign it on your foreheads, and fix it on your

981 doors. Shall one for this hate the intelligent among you, or pity the

982 less understanding, who in following you have gone to such an excess of

983 perdition as to leave the everlasting gods and go over to a dead Jew?"

984 He speaks of their adding other dead men to Him who died so long ago.

985 "You have filled all places with sepulchres and monuments, though it is

986 nowhere told you in your religion to haunt the tombs and to attend upon

987 them." Elsewhere he speaks of their "leaving the gods for corpses and

988 relics." On the other hand, he attributes the growth of Christianity to

989 its humanity towards strangers, care in burying the dead, and pretended

990 religiousness of life. In another place he speaks of their care of the

991 poor.[241:1]

992 Libanius, Julian's preceptor in rhetoric, delivers the same testimony,

993 as far as it goes. He addressed his Oration for the Temples to a

994 Christian Emperor, and would in consequence be guarded in his language;

995 however it runs in one direction. He speaks of "those black-habited

996 men," meaning the monks, "who eat more than elephants, and by the

997 number of their potations trouble those who send them drink in their

998 chantings, and conceal this by paleness artificially acquired." They

999 "are in good condition out of the misfortunes of others, while they

1000 pretend to serve God by hunger." Those whom they attack "are like bees,

1001 they like drones." I do not quote this passage to prove that there were

1002 monks in Libanius's days, which no one doubts, but to show his

1003 impression of Christianity, as far as his works betray it.

1004 Numantian, in the same century, describes in verse his voyage from Rome

1005 to Gaul: one book of the poem is extant; he falls in with Christianity

1006 on two of the islands which lie in his course. He thus describes them as

1007 found on one of these: "The island is in a squalid state, being full of

1008 light-haters. They call themselves monks, because they wish to live

1009 alone without witness. They dread the gifts, from fearing the reverses,

1010 of fortune. Thus Homer says that melancholy was the cause of

1011 Bellerophon's anxiety; for it is said that after the wounds of grief

1012 mankind displeased the offended youth." He meets on the other island a

1013 Christian, whom he had known, of good family and fortune, and happy in

1014 his marriage, who "impelled by the Furies had left men and gods, and,

1015 credulous exile, was living in base concealment. Is not this herd," he

1016 continues, "worse than Circean poison? then bodies were changed, now

1017 minds."

1018 28.

1019 In the Philopatris, which is the work of an Author of the fourth

1020 century,[242:1] Critias is introduced pale and wild. His friend asks him

1021 if he has seen Cerberus or Hecate; and he answers that he has heard a

1022 rigmarole from certain "thrice-cursed sophists;" which he thinks would

1023 drive him mad, if he heard it again, and was nearly sending him

1024 headlong over some cliff as it was. He retires for relief with his

1025 inquirer to a pleasant place, shadowed by planes, where swallows and

1026 nightingales are singing, and a quiet brook is purling. Triephon, his

1027 friend, expresses a fear lest he has heard some incantation, and is led

1028 by the course of the dialogue, before his friend tells his tale, to give

1029 some account of Christianity, being himself a Christian. After speaking

1030 of the creation, as described by Moses, he falls at once upon that

1031 doctrine of a particular providence which is so distasteful to Plutarch,

1032 Velleius in Cicero, and Cæcilius, and generally to unbelievers. "He is

1033 in heaven," he says, "looking at just and unjust, and causing actions to

1034 be entered in books; and He will recompense all on a day which He has

1035 appointed." Critias objects that he cannot make this consistent with the

1036 received doctrine about the Fates, "even though he has perhaps been

1037 carried aloft with his master, and initiated in unspeakable mysteries."

1038 He also asks if the deeds of the Scythians are written in heaven; for if

1039 so, there must be many scribes there. After some more words, in course

1040 of which, as in the earlier part of the dialogue, the doctrine of the

1041 Holy Trinity is introduced, Critias gives an account of what befell him.

1042 He says, he fell in with a crowd in the streets; and, while asking a

1043 friend the cause of it, others joined them (Christians or monks), and a

1044 conversation ensues, part of it corrupt or obscure, on the subject, as

1045 Gesner supposes, of Julian's oppression of the Christians, especially of

1046 the clergy. One of these interlocutors is a wretched old man, whose

1047 "phlegm is paler than death;" another has "a rotten cloke on, and no

1048 covering on head or feet," who says he has been told by some ill-clad

1049 person from the mountains, with a shorn crown, that in the theatre was a

1050 name hieroglyphically written of one who would flood the highway with

1051 gold. On his laughing at the story, his friend Crato, whom he had

1052 joined, bids him be silent, using a Pythagorean word; for he has "most

1053 excellent matters to initiate him into, and that the prediction is no

1054 dream but true," and will be fulfilled in August, using the Egyptian

1055 name of the month. He attempts to leave them in disgust, but Crato pulls

1056 him back "at the instigation of that old demon." He is in consequence

1057 persuaded to go "to those conjurers," who, says Crato, would "initiate

1058 in all mysteries." He finds, in a building which is described in the

1059 language used by Homer of the Palace of Menelaus, "not Helen, no, but

1060 men pale and downcast," who ask, whether there was any bad news; "for

1061 they seemed," he says, "wishing the worst; and rejoicing in misfortune,

1062 as the Furies in the theatres." On their asking him how the city and the

1063 world went on, and his answering that things went on smoothly and seemed

1064 likely to do so still, they frown, and say that "the city is in travail

1065 with a bad birth." "You, who dwell aloft," he answers, "and see

1066 everything from on high, doubtless have a keen perception in this

1067 matter; but tell me, how is the sky? will the Sun be eclipsed? will Mars

1068 be in quadrature with Jupiter? &c.;" and he goes on to jest upon their

1069 celibacy. On their persisting in prophesying evil to the state, he says,

1070 "This evil will fall on your own head, since you are so hard upon your

1071 country; for not as high-flyers have ye heard this, nor are ye adepts in

1072 the restless astrological art, but if divinations and conjurings have

1073 seduced you, double is your stupidity; for they are the discoveries of

1074 old women and things to laugh at." The interview then draws to an end;

1075 but more than enough has been quoted already to show the author's notion

1076 of Christianity.

1077 29.

1078 Such was the language of paganism after Christianity had for fifty years

1079 been exposed to the public gaze; after it had been before the world for

1080 fifty more, St. Augustine had still to defend it against the charge of

1081 being the cause of the calamities of the Empire. And for the charge of

1082 magic, when the Arian bishops were in formal disputations with the

1083 Catholic, before Gungebald, Burgundian King of France, at the end of the

1084 fifth century, we find still that they charged the Catholics with being

1085 "*præstigiatores*," and worshipping a number of gods; and when the

1086 Catholics proposed that the king should repair to the shrine of St.

1087 Justus, where both parties might ask him concerning their respective

1088 faiths, the Arians cried out that "they would not seek enchantments like

1089 Saul, for Scripture was enough for them, which was more powerful than

1090 all bewitchments."[245:1] This was said, not against strangers of whom

1091 they knew nothing, as Ethelbert might be suspicious of St. Augustine and

1092 his brother missionaries, but against a body of men who lived among

1093 them.

1094 I do not think it can be doubted then that, had Tacitus, Suetonius, and

1095 Pliny, Celsus, Porphyry, and the other opponents of Christianity, lived

1096 in the fourth century, their evidence concerning Christianity would be

1097 very much the same as it has come down to us from the centuries before

1098 it. In either case, a man of the world and a philosopher would have been

1099 disgusted at the gloom and sadness of its profession, its

1100 mysteriousness, its claim of miracles, the want of good sense imputable

1101 to its rule of life, and the unsettlement and discord it was introducing

1102 into the social and political world.

1103 30.

1104 On the whole then I conclude as follows:—if there is a form of

1105 Christianity now in the world which is accused of gross superstition, of

1106 borrowing its rites and customs from the heathen, and of ascribing to

1107 forms and ceremonies an occult virtue;—a religion which is considered

1108 to burden and enslave the mind by its requisitions, to address itself to

1109 the weak-minded and ignorant, to be supported by sophistry and

1110 imposture, and to contradict reason and exalt mere irrational faith;—a

1111 religion which impresses on the serious mind very distressing views of

1112 the guilt and consequences of sin, sets upon the minute acts of the day,

1113 one by one, their definite value for praise or blame, and thus casts a

1114 grave shadow over the future;—a religion which holds up to admiration

1115 the surrender of wealth, and disables serious persons from enjoying it

1116 if they would;—a religion, the doctrines of which, be they good or bad,

1117 are to the generality of men unknown; which is considered to bear on its

1118 very surface signs of folly and falsehood so distinct that a glance

1119 suffices to judge of it, and that careful examination is preposterous;

1120 which is felt to be so simply bad, that it may be calumniated at hazard

1121 and at pleasure, it being nothing but absurdity to stand upon the

1122 accurate distribution of its guilt among its particular acts, or

1123 painfully to determine how far this or that story concerning it is

1124 literally true, or what has to be allowed in candour, or what is

1125 improbable, or what cuts two ways, or what is not proved, or what may be

1126 plausibly defended;—a religion such, that men look at a convert to it

1127 with a feeling which no other denomination raises except Judaism,

1128 Socialism, or Mormonism, viz. with curiosity, suspicion, fear, disgust,

1129 as the case may be, as if something strange had befallen him, as if he

1130 had had an initiation into a mystery, and had come into communion with

1131 dreadful influences, as if he were now one of a confederacy which

1132 claimed him, absorbed him, stripped him of his personality, reduced him

1133 to a mere organ or instrument of a whole;—a religion which men hate as

1134 proselytizing, anti-social, revolutionary, as dividing families,

1135 separating chief friends, corrupting the maxims of government, making a

1136 mock at law, dissolving the empire, the enemy of human nature, and a

1137 "conspirator against its rights and privileges;"[247:1]—a religion

1138 which they consider the champion and instrument of darkness, and a

1139 pollution calling down upon the land the anger of heaven;—a religion

1140 which they associate with intrigue and conspiracy, which they speak

1141 about in whispers, which they detect by anticipation in whatever goes

1142 wrong, and to which they impute whatever is unaccountable;—a religion,

1143 the very name of which they cast out as evil, and use simply as a bad

1144 epithet, and which from the impulse of self-preservation they would

1145 persecute if they could;—if there be such a religion now in the world,

1146 it is not unlike Christianity as that same world viewed it, when first

1147 it came forth from its Divine Author.[247:2]

1148 #### SECTION II.

1149 ##### THE CHURCH OF THE FOURTH CENTURY.

1150 Till the Imperial Government had become Christian, and heresies were put

1151 down by the arm of power, the face of Christendom presented much the

1152 same appearance all along as on the first propagation of the religion.

1153 What Gnosticism, Montanism, Judaism and, I may add, the Oriental

1154 mysteries were to the nascent Church, as described in the foregoing

1155 Section, such were the Manichean, Donatist, Apollinarian and

1156 contemporary sects afterwards. The Church in each place looked at first

1157 sight as but one out of a number of religious communions, with little of

1158 a very distinctive character except to the careful inquirer. Still there

1159 were external indications of essential differences within; and, as we

1160 have already compared it in the first centuries, we may now contrast it

1161 in the fourth, with the rival religious bodies with which it was

1162 encompassed.

1163 2.

1164 How was the man to guide his course who wished to join himself to the

1165 doctrine and fellowship of the Apostles in the times of St. Athanasius,

1166 St. Basil, and St. Augustine? Few indeed were the districts in the

1167 *orbis terrarum*, which did not then, as in the Ante-nicene era, present

1168 a number of creeds and communions for his choice. Gaul indeed is said at

1169 that era to have been perfectly free from heresies; at least none are

1170 mentioned as belonging to that country in the Theodosian Code. But in

1171 Egypt, in the early part of the fourth century, the Meletian schism

1172 numbered one-third as many bishops as were contained in the whole

1173 Patriarchate. In Africa, towards the end of it, while the Catholic

1174 Bishops amounted in all to 466, the Donatists rivalled them with as many

1175 as 400. In Spain Priscillianism was spread from the Pyrenees to the

1176 Ocean. It seems to have been the religion of the population in the

1177 province of Gallicia, while its author Priscillian, whose death had been

1178 contrived by the Ithacians, was honoured as a Martyr. The Manichees,

1179 hiding themselves under a variety of names in different localities, were

1180 not in the least flourishing condition at Rome. Rome and Italy were the

1181 seat of the Marcionites. The Origenists, too, are mentioned by St.

1182 Jerome as "bringing a cargo of blasphemies into the port of Rome." And

1183 Rome was the seat of a Novatian, a Donatist, and a Luciferian bishop, in

1184 addition to the legitimate occupant of the See of St. Peter. The

1185 Luciferians, as was natural under the circumstances of their schism,

1186 were sprinkled over Christendom from Spain to Palestine, and from Treves

1187 to Lybia; while in its parent country Sardinia, as a centre of that

1188 extended range, Lucifer seems to have received the honours of a Saint.

1189 When St. Gregory Nazianzen began to preach at Constantinople, the Arians

1190 were in possession of its hundred churches; they had the populace in

1191 their favour, and, after their legal dislodgment, edict after edict was

1192 ineffectually issued against them. The Novatians too abounded there; and

1193 the Sabbatians, who had separated from them, had a church, where they

1194 prayed at the tomb of their founder. Moreover, Apollinarians, Eunomians,

1195 and Semi-arians, mustered in great numbers at Constantinople. The

1196 Semi-arian bishops were as popular in the neighbouring provinces, as the

1197 Arian doctrine in the capital. They had possession of the coast of the

1198 Hellespont and Bithynia; and were found in Phrygia, Isauria, and the

1199 neighbouring parts of Asia Minor. Phrygia was the headquarters of the

1200 Montanists, and was overrun by the Messalians, who had advanced thus far

1201 from Mesopotamia, spreading through Syria, Lycaonia, Pamphylia, and

1202 Cappadocia in their way. In the lesser Armenia, the same heretics had

1203 penetrated into the monasteries. Phrygia, too, and Paphlagonia were the

1204 seat of the Novatians, who besides were in force at Nicæa and Nicomedia,

1205 were found in Alexandria, Africa, and Spain, and had a bishop even in

1206 Scythia. The whole tract of country from the Hellespont to Cilicia had

1207 nearly lapsed into Eunomianism, and the tract from Cilicia as far as

1208 Phœnicia into Apollinarianism. The disorders of the Church of Antioch

1209 are well known: an Arian succession, two orthodox claimants, and a

1210 bishop of the Apollinarians. Palestine abounded in Origenists, if at

1211 that time they may properly be called a sect; Palestine, Egypt, and

1212 Arabia were overrun with Marcionites; Osrhoene was occupied by the

1213 followers of Bardesanes and Harmonius, whose hymns so nearly took the

1214 place of national tunes that St. Ephrem found no better way of resisting

1215 the heresy than setting them to fresh words. Theodoret in Comagene

1216 speaks in the next century of reclaiming eight villages of Marcionites,

1217 one of Eunomians, and one of Arians.

1218 3.

1219 These sects were of very various character. Learning, eloquence, and

1220 talent were the characteristics of the Apollinarians, Manichees, and

1221 Pelagians; Tichonius the Donatist was distinguished in Biblical

1222 interpretation; the Semi-arian and Apollinarian leaders were men of

1223 grave and correct behaviour; the Novatians had sided with the Orthodox

1224 during the Arian persecution; the Montanists and Messalians addressed

1225 themselves to an almost heathen population; the atrocious fanaticism of

1226 the Priscillianists, the fury of the Arian women of Alexandria and

1227 Constantinople, and the savage cruelty of the Circumcellions can hardly

1228 be exaggerated. These various sectaries had their orders of clergy,

1229 bishops, priests and deacons; their readers and ministers; their

1230 celebrants and altars; their hymns and litanies. They preached to the

1231 crowds in public, and their meeting-houses bore the semblance of

1232 churches. They had their sacristies and cemeteries; their farms; their

1233 professors and doctors; their schools. Miracles were ascribed to the

1234 Arian Theophilus, to the Luciferian Gregory of Elvira, to a Macedonian

1235 in Cyzicus, and to the Donatists in Africa.

1236 4.

1237 How was an individual inquirer to find, or a private Christian to keep

1238 the Truth, amid so many rival teachers? The misfortunes or perils of

1239 holy men and saints show us the difficulty; St. Augustine was nine years

1240 a Manichee; St. Basil for a time was in admiration of the Semi-arians;

1241 St. Sulpicius gave a momentary countenance to the Pelagians; St. Paula

1242 listened, and Melania assented, to the Origenists. Yet the rule was

1243 simple, which would direct every one right; and in that age, at least,

1244 no one could be wrong for any long time without his own fault. The

1245 Church is everywhere, but it is one; sects are everywhere, but they are

1246 many, independent and discordant. Catholicity is the attribute of the

1247 Church, independency of sectaries. It is true that some sects might seem

1248 almost Catholic in their diffusion; Novatians or Marcionites were in all

1249 quarters of the empire; yet it is hardly more than the name, or the

1250 general doctrine or philosophy, that was universal: the different

1251 portions which professed it seem to have been bound together by no

1252 strict or definite tie. The Church might be evanescent or lost for a

1253 while in particular countries, or it might be levelled and buried among

1254 sects, when the eye was confined to one spot, or it might be confronted

1255 by the one and same heresy in various places; but, on looking round the

1256 *orbis terrarum*, there was no mistaking that body which, and which

1257 alone, had possession of it. The Church is a kingdom; a heresy is a

1258 family rather than a kingdom; and as a family continually divides and

1259 sends out branches, founding new houses, and propagating itself in

1260 colonies, each of them as independent as its original head, so was it

1261 with heresy. Simon Magus, the first heretic, had been Patriarch of

1262 Menandrians, Basilidians, Valentinians, and the whole family of

1263 Gnostics; Tatian of Encratites, Severians, Aquarians, Apotactites, and

1264 Saccophori. The Montanists had been propagated into Tascodrugites,

1265 Pepuzians, Artotyrites, and Quartodecimans. Eutyches, in a later time,

1266 gave birth to the Dioscorians, Gaianites, Theodosians, Agnoetæ,

1267 Theopaschites, Acephali, Semidalitæ, Nagranitæ, Jacobites, and others.

1268 This is the uniform history of heresy. The patronage of the civil power

1269 might for a time counteract the law of its nature, but it showed it as

1270 soon as that obstacle was removed. Scarcely was Arianism deprived of the

1271 churches of Constantinople, and left to itself, than it split in that

1272 very city into the Dorotheans, the Psathyrians, and the Curtians; and

1273 the Eunomians into the Theophronians and Eutychians. One fourth part of

1274 the Donatists speedily became Maximinianists; and besides these were the

1275 Rogatians, the Primianists, the Urbanists, and the Claudianists. If such

1276 was the fecundity of the heretical principle in one place, it is not to

1277 be supposed that Novatians or Marcionites in Africa or the East would

1278 feel themselves bound to think or to act with their fellow-sectaries of

1279 Rome or Constantinople; and the great varieties or inconsistencies of

1280 statement, which have come down to us concerning the tenets of heresies,

1281 may thus be explained. This had been the case with the pagan rites,

1282 whether indigenous or itinerant, to which heresy succeeded. The

1283 established priesthoods were local properties, as independent

1284 theologically as they were geographically of each other; the fanatical

1285 companies which spread over the Empire dissolved and formed again as the

1286 circumstances of the moment occasioned. So was it with heresy: it was,

1287 by its very nature, its own master, free to change, self-sufficient;

1288 and, having thrown off the yoke of the Church, it was little likely to

1289 submit to any usurped and spurious authority. Montanism and Manicheeism

1290 might perhaps in some sort furnish an exception to this remark.

1291 5.

1292 In one point alone the heresies seem universally to have agreed,—in

1293 hatred to the Church. This might at that time be considered one of her

1294 surest and most obvious Notes. She was that body of which all sects,

1295 however divided among themselves, spoke ill; according to the prophecy,

1296 "If they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub, how much more

1297 them of His household." They disliked and they feared her; they did

1298 their utmost to overcome their mutual differences, in order to unite

1299 against her. Their utmost indeed was little, for independency was the

1300 law of their being; they could not exert themselves without fresh

1301 quarrels, both in the bosom of each, and one with another. "*Bellum

1302 hæreticorum pax est ecclesiæ*" had become a proverb; but they felt the

1303 great desirableness of union against the only body which was the natural

1304 antagonist of all, and various are the instances which occur in

1305 ecclesiastical history of attempted coalitions. The Meletians of Africa

1306 united with the Arians against St. Athanasius; the Semi-Arians of the

1307 Council of Sardica corresponded with the Donatists of Africa; Nestorius

1308 received and protected the Pelagians; Aspar, the Arian minister of Leo

1309 the Emperor, favoured the Monophysites of Egypt; the Jacobites of Egypt

1310 sided with the Moslem, who are charged with holding a Nestorian

1311 doctrine. It had been so from the beginning: "They huddle up a peace

1312 with all everywhere," says Tertullian, "for it maketh no matter to them,

1313 although they hold different doctrines, so long as they conspire

1314 together in their siege against the one thing, Truth."[254:1] And even

1315 though active co-operation was impracticable, at least hard words cost

1316 nothing, and could express that common hatred at all seasons.

1317 Accordingly, by Montanists, Catholics were called "the carnal;" by

1318 Novatians, "the apostates;" by Valentinians, "the worldly;" by

1319 Manichees, "the simple;" by Aërians, "the ancient;"[254:2] by

1320 Apollinarians, "the man-worshippers;" by Origenists, "the flesh-lovers,"

1321 and "the slimy;" by the Nestorians, "Egyptians;" by Monophysites, the

1322 "Chalcedonians:" by Donatists, "the traitors," and "the sinners," and

1323 "servants of Antichrist;" and St. Peter's chair, "the seat of

1324 pestilence;" and by the Luciferians, the Church was called "a brothel,"

1325 "the devil's harlot," and "synagogue of Satan:" so that it might be

1326 called a Note of the Church, as I have said, for the use of the most

1327 busy and the most ignorant, that she was on one side and all other

1328 bodies on the other.

1329 6.

1330 Yet, strange as it may appear, there was one title of the Church of a

1331 very different nature from those which have been enumerated,—a title of

1332 honour, which all men agreed to give her,—and one which furnished a

1333 still more simple direction than such epithets of abuse to aid the busy

1334 and the ignorant in finding her, and which was used by the Fathers for

1335 that purpose. It was one which the sects could neither claim for

1336 themselves, nor hinder being enjoyed by its rightful owner, though,

1337 since it was the characteristic designation of the Church in the Creed,

1338 it seemed to surrender the whole controversy between the two parties

1339 engaged in it. Balaam could not keep from blessing the ancient people of

1340 God; and the whole world, heresies inclusive, were irresistibly

1341 constrained to call God's second election by its prophetical title of

1342 the "Catholic" Church. St. Paul tells us that the heretic is "condemned

1343 by himself;" and no clearer witness against the sects of the earlier

1344 centuries was needed by the Church, than their own testimony to this

1345 contrast between her actual position and their own. Sects, say the

1346 Fathers, are called after the name of their founders, or from their

1347 locality, or from their doctrine. So was it from the beginning: "I am of

1348 Paul, and I of Apollos, and I of Cephas;" but it was promised to the

1349 Church that she should have no master upon earth, and that she should

1350 "gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad."

1351 Her every-day name, which was understood in the marketplace and used in

1352 the palace, which every chance comer knew, and which state-edicts

1353 recognized, was the "Catholic" Church. This was that very description of

1354 Christianity in those times which we are all along engaged in

1355 determining. And it had been recognized as such from the first; the name

1356 or the fact is put forth by St. Ignatius, St. Justin, St. Clement; by

1357 the Church of Smyrna, St. Irenæus, Rhodon or another, Tertullian,

1358 Origen, St. Cyprian, St. Cornelius; by the Martyrs, Pionius, Sabina, and

1359 Asclepiades; by Lactantius, Eusebius, Adimantius, St. Athanasius, St.

1360 Pacian, St. Optatus, St. Epiphanius, St. Cyril, St. Basil, St. Ambrose,

1361 St. Chrysostom, St. Jerome, St. Augustine, and Facundus. St. Clement

1362 uses it as an argument against the Gnostics, St. Augustine against the

1363 Donatists and Manichees, St. Jerome against the Luciferians, and St.

1364 Pacian against the Novatians.

1365 7.

1366 It was an argument for educated and simple. When St. Ambrose would

1367 convert the cultivated reason of Augustine, he bade him study the book

1368 of Isaiah, who is the prophet, as of the Messiah, so of the calling of

1369 the Gentiles and of the Imperial power of the Church. And when St. Cyril

1370 would give a rule to his crowd of Catechumens, "If ever thou art

1371 sojourning in any city," he says, "inquire not simply where the Lord's

1372 house is, (for the sects of the profane also make an attempt to call

1373 their own dens houses of the Lord,) nor merely where the Church is, but

1374 where is the Catholic Church. For this is the peculiar name of this Holy

1375 Body, the Mother of us all, which is the Spouse of our Lord Jesus

1376 Christ."[256:1] "In the Catholic Church," says St. Augustine to the

1377 Manichees, "not to speak of that most pure wisdom, to the knowledge of

1378 which few spiritual men attain in this life so as to know it even in its

1379 least measure,—as men, indeed, yet, without any doubt,—(for the

1380 multitude of Christians are safest, not in understanding with quickness,

1381 but in believing with simplicity,) not to speak of this wisdom, which ye

1382 do not believe to be in the Catholic Church, there are many other

1383 considerations which most sufficiently hold me in her bosom. I am held

1384 by the consent of people and nations; by that authority which began in

1385 miracles, was nourished in hope, was increased by charity, and made

1386 steadfast by age; by that succession of priests from the chair of the

1387 Apostle Peter, to whose feeding the Lord after His resurrection

1388 commended His sheep, even to the present episcopate; lastly, by the very

1389 title of Catholic, which, not without cause, hath this Church alone,

1390 amid so many heresies, obtained in such sort, that, whereas all

1391 heretics wish to be called Catholics, nevertheless to any stranger, who

1392 asked where to find the 'Catholic' Church, none of them would dare to

1393 point to his own basilica or home. These dearest bonds, then, of the

1394 Christian Name, so many and such, rightly hold a man in belief in the

1395 Catholic Church, even though, by reason of the slowness of our

1396 understanding or our deserts, truth doth not yet show herself in her

1397 clearest tokens. But among you, who have none of these reasons to invite

1398 and detain me, I hear but the loud sound of a promise of the truth;

1399 which truth, verily, if it be so manifestly displayed among you that

1400 there can be no mistake about it, is to be preferred to all those things

1401 by which I am held in the Catholic Church; but if it is promised alone,

1402 and not exhibited, no one shall move me from that faith which by so many

1403 and great ties binds my mind to the Christian religion."[257:1] When

1404 Adimantius asked his Marcionite opponent, how he was a Christian who did

1405 not even bear that name, but was called from Marcion, he retorts, "And

1406 you are called from the Catholic Church, therefore ye are not Christians

1407 either;" Adimantius answers, "Did we profess man's name, you would have

1408 spoken to the point; but if we are called from being all over the world,

1409 what is there bad in this?"[257:2]

1410 8.

1411 "Whereas there is one God and one Lord," says St. Clement, "therefore

1412 also that which is the highest in esteem is praised on the score of

1413 being sole, as after the pattern of the One Principle. In the nature

1414 then of the One, the Church, which is one, hath its portion, which they

1415 would forcibly cut up into many heresies. In substance then, and in

1416 idea, and in first principle, and in pre-eminence, we call the ancient

1417 Catholic Church sole; in order to the unity of one faith, the faith

1418 according to her own covenants, or rather that one covenant in different

1419 times, which, by the will of one God and through one Lord, is gathering

1420 together those who are already ordained, whom God hath predestined,

1421 having known that they would be just from the foundation of the

1422 world. . . . . But of heresies, some are called from a man's name, as

1423 Valentine's heresy, Marcion's, and that of Basilides (though they

1424 profess to bring the opinion of Matthias, for all the Apostles had, as

1425 one teaching, so one tradition); and others from place, as the Peratici;

1426 and others from nation, as that of the Phrygians; and others from their

1427 actions, as that of the Encratites; and others from their peculiar

1428 doctrines, as the Docetæ and Hematites; and others from their

1429 hypotheses, and what they have honoured, as Cainites and the Ophites;

1430 and others from their wicked conduct and enormities, as those Simonians

1431 who are called Eutychites."[258:1] "There are, and there have been,"

1432 says St. Justin, "many who have taught atheistic and blasphemous words

1433 and deeds, coming in the name of Jesus; and they are called by us from

1434 the appellation of the men whence each doctrine and opinion began . . .

1435 Some are called Marcians, others Valentinians, others Basilidians,

1436 others Saturnilians."[258:2] "When men are called Phrygians, or

1437 Novatians, or Valentinians, or Marcionites, or Anthropians," says

1438 Lactantius, "or by any other name, they cease to be Christians; for they

1439 have lost Christ's Name, and clothe themselves in human and foreign

1440 titles. It is the Catholic Church alone which retains the true

1441 worship."[258:3] "We never heard of Petrines, or Paulines, or

1442 Bartholomeans, or Thaddeans," says St. Epiphanius; "but from the first

1443 there was one preaching of all the Apostles, not preaching themselves,

1444 but Christ Jesus the Lord. Wherefore also all gave one name to the

1445 Church, not their own, but that of their Lord Jesus Christ, since they

1446 began to be called Christians first at Antioch; which is the Sole

1447 Catholic Church, having nought else but Christ's, being a Church of

1448 Christians; not of Christs, but of Christians, He being One, they from

1449 that One being called Christians. None, but this Church and her

1450 preachers, are of this character, as is shown by their own epithets,

1451 Manicheans, and Simonians, and Valentinians, and Ebionites."[259:1] "If

1452 you ever hear those who are said to belong to Christ," says St. Jerome,

1453 "named, not from the Lord Jesus Christ, but from some other, say

1454 Marcionites, Valentinians, Mountaineers, Campestrians, know that it is

1455 not Christ's Church, but the synagogue of Antichrist."[259:2]

1456 9.

1457 St. Pacian's letters to the Novatian Bishop Sympronian require a more

1458 extended notice. The latter had required the Catholic faith to be proved

1459 to him, without distinctly stating from what portion of it he dissented;

1460 and he boasted that he had never found any one to convince him of its

1461 truth. St. Pacian observes that there is one point which Sympronian

1462 cannot dispute, and which settles the question, the very name Catholic.

1463 He then supposes Sympronian to object that, "under the Apostles no one

1464 was called Catholic." He answers, "Be it thus;[259:3] it shall have been

1465 so; allow even that. When, after the Apostles, heresies had burst forth,

1466 and were striving under various names to tear piecemeal and divide 'the

1467 Dove' and 'the Queen' of God, did not the Apostolic people require a

1468 name of their own, whereby to mark the unity of the people that was

1469 uncorrupted, lest the error of some should rend limb by limb 'the

1470 undefiled virgin' of God? Was it not seemly that the chief head should

1471 be distinguished by its own peculiar appellation? Suppose this very day

1472 I entered a populous city. When I had found Marcionites, Apollinarians,

1473 Cataphrygians, Novatians, and others of the kind, who call themselves

1474 Christians, by what name should I recognize the congregation of my own

1475 people, unless it were named Catholic? . . . . Whence was it delivered

1476 to me? Certainly that which has stood through so many ages was not

1477 borrowed from man. This name 'Catholic' sounds not of Marcion, nor of

1478 Apelles, nor of Montanus, nor does it take heretics for its authors."

1479 In his second letter, he continues, "Certainly that was no accessory

1480 name which endured through so many ages. And, indeed, I am glad for

1481 thee, that, although thou mayest have preferred others, yet thou agreest

1482 that the name attaches to us, which should you deny nature would cry

1483 out. But and if you still have doubts, let us hold our peace. We will

1484 both be that which we shall be named." After alluding to Sympronian's

1485 remark that, though Cyprian was holy, "his people bear the name of

1486 Apostaticum, Capitolinum, or Synedrium," which were some of the Novatian

1487 titles of the Church, St. Pacian replies, "Ask a century, brother, and

1488 all its years in succession, whether this name has adhered to us;

1489 whether the people of Cyprian have been called other than Catholic? No

1490 one of these names have I ever heard." It followed that such

1491 appellations were "taunts, not names," and therefore unmannerly. On the

1492 other hand it seems that Sympronian did not like to be called a

1493 Novatian, though he could not call himself a Catholic. "Tell me

1494 yourselves," says St. Pacian, "what ye are called. Do ye deny that the

1495 Novatians are called from Novatian? Impose on them whatever name you

1496 like; that will ever adhere to them. Search, if you please, whole

1497 annals, and trust so many ages. You will answer, 'Christian.' But

1498 if I inquire the genus of the sect, you will not deny that it is

1499 Novatian. . . . Confess it without deceit; there is no wickedness in

1500 the name. Why,

1501 when so often inquired for, do you hide yourself? Why ashamed of the

1502 origin of your name? When you first wrote, I thought you a

1503 Cataphrygian. . . . Dost thou grudge me my name, and yet shun thine own?

1504 Think what there is of shame in a cause which shrinks from its own

1505 name."

1506 In a third letter: "'The Church is the Body of Christ.' Truly, the body,

1507 not a member; the body composed of many parts and members knit in one,

1508 as saith the Apostle, 'For the Body is not one member, but many.'

1509 Therefore, the Church is the full body, compacted and diffused now

1510 throughout the whole world; like a city, I mean, all whose parts are

1511 united, not as ye are, O Novatians, some small and insolent portion, and

1512 a mere swelling that has gathered and separated from the rest of the

1513 body. . . . Great is the progeny of the Virgin, and without number her

1514 offspring, wherewith the whole world is filled, wherewith the populous

1515 swarms ever throng the circumfluous hive." And he founds this

1516 characteristic of the Church upon the prophecies: "At length, brother

1517 Sympronian, be not ashamed to be with the many; at length consent to

1518 despise these festering spots of the Novatians, and these parings of

1519 yours; and at length, to look upon the flocks of the Catholics, and the

1520 people of the Church extending so far and wide. . . . Hear what David

1521 saith, 'I will sing unto Thy name in the great congregation;' and again,

1522 'I will praise Thee among much people;' and 'the Lord, even the most

1523 mighty God, hath spoken, and called the world from the rising up of the

1524 sun unto the going down thereof.' What! shall the seed of Abraham, which

1525 is as the stars and the sand on the seashore for number, be contented

1526 with your poverty? . . . Recognize now, brother, the Church of God

1527 extending her tabernacles and fixing the stakes of her curtains on the

1528 right and on the left; understand that 'the Lord's name is praised from

1529 the rising up of the sun unto the going down thereof.'"

1530 10.

1531 In citing these passages, I am not proving what was the doctrine of the

1532 Fathers concerning the Church in those early times, or what were the

1533 promises made to it in Scripture; but simply ascertaining what, in

1534 matter of fact, was its then condition relatively to the various

1535 Christian bodies among which it was found. That the Fathers were able to

1536 put forward a certain doctrine, that they were able to appeal to the

1537 prophecies, proves that matter of fact; for unless the Church, and the

1538 Church alone, had been one body everywhere, they could not have argued

1539 on the supposition that it was so. And so as to the word "Catholic;" it

1540 is enough that the Church was so called; that title was a confirmatory

1541 proof and symbol of what is even otherwise so plain, that she, as St.

1542 Pacian explains the word, was everywhere one, while the sects of the day

1543 were nowhere one, but everywhere divided. Sects might, indeed, be

1544 everywhere, but they were in no two places the same; every spot had its

1545 own independent communion, or at least to this result they were

1546 inevitably and continually tending.

1547 11.

1548 St. Pacian writes in Spain: the same contrast between the Church and

1549 sectarianism is presented to us in Africa in the instance of the

1550 Donatists; and St. Optatus is a witness both to the fact, and to its

1551 notoriety, and to the deep impressions which it made on all parties.

1552 Whether or not the Donatists identified themselves with the true Church,

1553 and cut off the rest of Christendom from it, is not the question here,

1554 nor alters the fact which I wish distinctly brought out and recognized,

1555 that in those ancient times the Church was that Body which was spread

1556 over the *orbis terrarum*, and sects were those bodies which were local

1557 or transitory.

1558 "What is that one Church," says St. Optatus, "which Christ calls 'Dove'

1559 and 'Spouse'? . . . It cannot be in the multitude of heretics and

1560 schismatics. If so, it follows that it is but in one place. Thou,

1561 brother Parmenian, hast said that it is with you alone; unless, perhaps,

1562 you aim at claiming for yourselves a special sanctity from your pride,

1563 so that where you will, there the Church may be, and may not be, where

1564 you will not. Must it then be in a small portion of Africa, in the

1565 corner of a small realm, among you, but not among us in another part of

1566 Africa? And not in Spain, in Gaul, in Italy, where you are not? And if

1567 you will have it only among you, not in the three Pannonian provinces,

1568 in Dacia, Mœsia, Thrace, Achaia, Macedonia, and in all Greece, where

1569 you are not? And that you may keep it among yourselves, not in Pontus,

1570 Galatia, Cappadocia, Pamphylia, Phrygia, Cilicia, in the three Syrias,

1571 in the two Armenias, in all Egypt, and in Mesopotamia, where you are

1572 not? Not among such innumerable islands and the other provinces,

1573 scarcely numerable, where you are not? What will become then of the

1574 meaning of the word Catholic, which is given to the Church, as being

1575 according to reason[263:1] and diffused every where? For if thus at your

1576 pleasure you narrow the Church, if you withdraw from her all the

1577 nations, where will be the earnings of the Son of God? where will be

1578 that which the Father hath so amply accorded to Him, saying in the

1579 second Psalm 'I will give thee the heathen for Thine inheritance and the

1580 uttermost parts of the earth for Thy possession,' &c.? . . The whole

1581 earth is given Him with the nations; its whole circuit (*orbis*) is

1582 Christ's one possession."[263:2]

1583 12.

1584 An African writer contemporary with St. Augustine, if not St. Augustine

1585 himself, enumerates the small portions of the Donatist Sect, in and out

1586 of Africa, and asks if they can be imagined to be the fulfilment of the

1587 Scripture promise to the Church. "If the holy Scriptures have assigned

1588 the Church to Africa alone, or to the scanty Cutzupitans or Mountaineers

1589 of Rome, or to the house or patrimony of one Spanish woman, however the

1590 argument may stand from other writings, then none but the Donatists have

1591 possession of the Church. If holy Scripture determines it to the few

1592 Moors of the Cæsarean province, we must go over to the Rogatists: if to

1593 the few Tripolitans or Byzacenes and Provincials, the Maximianists have

1594 attained to it; if in the Orientals only, it is to be sought for among

1595 Arians, Eunomians, Macedonians, and others that may be there; for who

1596 can enumerate every heresy of every nation? But if Christ's Church, by

1597 the divine and most certain testimonies of Canonical Scriptures, is

1598 assigned to all nations, whatever may be adduced, and from whatever

1599 quarter cited, by those who say, 'Lo, here is Christ and lo there,' let

1600 us rather hear, if we be His sheep, the voice of our Shepherd saying

1601 unto us, 'Do not believe.' For they are not each found in the many

1602 nations where she is; but she, who is everywhere, is found where they

1603 are."[264:1]

1604 Lastly, let us hear St. Augustine himself again in the same controversy:

1605 "They do not communicate with us, as you say," he observes to

1606 Cresconius, "Novatians, Arians, Patripassians, Valentinians, Patricians,

1607 Apellites, Marcionites, Ophites, and the rest of those sacrilegious

1608 names, as you call them, of nefarious pests rather than sects. Yet,

1609 wheresoever they are, there is the Catholic Church; as in Africa it is

1610 where you are. On the other hand, neither you, nor any one of those

1611 heresies whatever, is to be found wherever is the Catholic Church.

1612 Whence it appears, which is that tree whose boughs extend over all the

1613 earth by the richness of its fruitfulness, and which be those broken

1614 branches which have not the life of the root, but lie and wither, each

1615 in its own place."[265:1]

1616 13.

1617 It may be possibly suggested that this universality which the Fathers

1618 ascribe to the Catholic Church lay in its Apostolical descent, or again

1619 in its Episcopacy; and that it was one, not as being one kingdom or

1620 civitas "at unity with itself," with one and the same intelligence in

1621 every part, one sympathy, one ruling principle, one organization, one

1622 communion, but because, though consisting of a number of independent

1623 communities, at variance (if so be) with each other even to a breach of

1624 communion, nevertheless all these were possessed of a legitimate

1625 succession of clergy, or all governed by Bishops, Priests, and Deacons.

1626 But who will in seriousness maintain that relationship, or that sameness

1627 of structure, makes two bodies one? England and Prussia are both of them

1628 monarchies; are they therefore one kingdom? England and the United

1629 States are from one stock; can they therefore be called one state?

1630 England and Ireland are peopled by different races; yet are they not one

1631 kingdom still? If unity lies in the Apostolical succession, an act of

1632 schism is from the nature of the case impossible; for as no one can

1633 reverse his parentage, so no Church can undo the fact that its clergy

1634 have come by lineal descent from the Apostles. Either there is no such

1635 sin as schism, or unity does not lie in the Episcopal form or in the

1636 Episcopal ordination. And this is felt by the controversialists of this

1637 day; who in consequence are obliged to invent a sin, and to consider,

1638 not division of Church from Church, but the interference of Church with

1639 Church to be the sin of schism, as if local dioceses and bishops with

1640 restraint were more than ecclesiastical arrangements and by-laws of the

1641 Church, however sacred, while schism is a sin against her essence. Thus

1642 they strain out a gnat, and swallow a camel. Division is the schism, if

1643 schism there be, not interference. If interference is a sin, division

1644 which is the cause of it is a greater; but where division is a duty,

1645 there can be no sin in interference.

1646 14.

1647 Far different from such a theory is the picture which the ancient Church

1648 presents to us; true, it was governed by Bishops, and those Bishops came

1649 from the Apostles, but it was a kingdom besides; and as a kingdom admits

1650 of the possibility of rebels, so does such a Church involve sectaries

1651 and schismatics, but not independent portions. It was a vast organized

1652 association, co-extensive with the Roman Empire, or rather overflowing

1653 it. Its Bishops were not mere local officers, but possessed a

1654 quasi-ecumenical power, extending wherever a Christian was to be found.

1655 "No Christian," says Bingham, "would pretend to travel without taking

1656 letters of credence with him from his own bishop, if he meant to

1657 communicate with the Christian Church in a foreign country. Such was the

1658 admirable unity of the Church Catholic in those days, and the blessed

1659 harmony and consent of her bishops among one another."[266:1] St.

1660 Gregory Nazianzen calls St. Cyprian an universal Bishop, "presiding," as

1661 the same author presently quotes Gregory, "not only over the Church of

1662 Carthage and Africa, but over all the regions of the West, and over the

1663 East, and South, and Northern parts of the world also." This is

1664 evidence of a unity throughout Christendom, not of mere origin or of

1665 Apostolical succession, but of government. Bingham continues "[Gregory]

1666 says the same of Athanasius; that, in being made Bishop of Alexandria,

1667 he was made Bishop of the whole world. Chrysostom, in like manner,

1668 styles Timothy, Bishop of the universe. . . . . The great Athanasius, as

1669 he returned from his exile, made no scruple to ordain in several cities

1670 as he went along, though they were not in his own diocese. And the

1671 famous Eusebius of Samosata did the like, in the times of the Arian

1672 persecution under Valens. . . Epiphanius made use of the same power and

1673 privilege in a like case, ordaining Paulinianus, St. Jerome's brother,

1674 first deacon and then presbyter, in a monastery out of his own diocese

1675 in Palestine."[267:1] And so in respect of teaching, before Councils met on

1676 any large scale, St. Ignatius of Antioch had addressed letters to the

1677 Churches along the coast of Asia Minor, when on his way to martyrdom at

1678 Rome. St. Irenæus, when a subject of the Church of Smyrna, betakes

1679 himself to Gaul, and answers in Lyons the heresies of Syria. The see of

1680 St. Hippolytus, as if he belonged to all parts of the *orbis terrarum*,

1681 cannot be located, and is variously placed in the neighbourhood of Rome

1682 and in Arabia. Hosius, a Spanish Bishop, arbitrates in an Alexandrian

1683 controversy. St. Athanasius, driven from his Church, makes all

1684 Christendom his home, from Treves to Ethiopia, and introduces into the

1685 West the discipline of the Egyptian Antony. St. Jerome is born in

1686 Dalmatia, studies at Constantinople and Alexandria, is secretary to St.

1687 Damasus at Rome, and settles and dies in Palestine.

1688 Above all the See of Rome itself is the centre of teaching as well as

1689 of action, is visited by Fathers and heretics as a tribunal in

1690 controversy, and by ancient custom sends her alms to the poor Christians

1691 of all Churches, to Achaia and Syria, Palestine, Arabia, Egypt, and

1692 Cappadocia.

1693 15.

1694 Moreover, this universal Church was not only one; it was exclusive also.

1695 As to the vehemence with which Christians of the Ante-nicene period

1696 denounced the idolatries and sins of paganism, and proclaimed the

1697 judgments which would be their consequence, this is well known, and led

1698 to their being reputed in the heathen world as "enemies of mankind."

1699 "Worthily doth God exert the lash of His stripes and scourges," says St.

1700 Cyprian to a heathen magistrate; "and since they avail so little, and

1701 convert not men to God by all this dreadfulness of havoc, there abides

1702 beyond the prison eternal and the ceaseless flame and the everlasting

1703 penalty. . . . Why humble yourself and bend to false gods? Why bow your

1704 captive body before helpless images and moulded earth? Why grovel in the

1705 prostration of death, like the serpent whom ye worship? Why rush into

1706 the downfall of the devil, his fall the cause of yours, and he your

1707 companion? . . . . Believe and live; you have been our persecutors in time;

1708 in eternity, be companions of our joy."[268:1] "These rigid sentiments,"

1709 says Gibbon, "which had been unknown to the ancient world, appear to

1710 have infused a spirit of bitterness into a system of love and

1711 harmony."[268:2] Such, however, was the judgment passed by the first

1712 Christians upon all who did not join their own society; and such still

1713 more was the judgment of their successors on those who lived and died in

1714 the sects and heresies which had issued from it. That very Father, whose

1715 denunciation of the heathen has just been quoted, had already declared

1716 it even in the third century. "He who leaves the Church of Christ," he

1717 says, "attains not to Christ's rewards. He is an alien, an outcast, an

1718 enemy. He can no longer have God for a Father, who has not the Church

1719 for a Mother. If any man was able to escape who remained without the Ark

1720 of Noah, then will that man escape who is out of doors beyond the

1721 Church. . . What sacrifice do they believe they celebrate, who are rivals

1722 of the Priests? If such men were even killed for confession of the

1723 Christian name, not even by their blood is this stain washed out.

1724 Inexplicable and heavy is the sin of discord, and is purged by no

1725 suffering . . . They cannot dwell with God who have refused to be of one

1726 mind in God's Church; a man of such sort may indeed be killed, crowned

1727 he cannot be."[269:1] And so again St. Chrysostom, in the following

1728 century, in harmony with St. Cyprian's sentiment: "Though we have

1729 achieved ten thousand glorious acts, yet shall we, if we cut to pieces

1730 the fulness of the Church, suffer punishment no less sore than they who

1731 mangled His body."[269:2] In like manner St Augustine seems to consider

1732 that a conversion from idolatry to a schismatical communion is no gain.

1733 "Those whom Donatists baptize, they heal of the wound of idolatry or

1734 infidelity, but inflict a more grievous stroke in the wound of schism;

1735 for idolaters among God's people the sword destroyed, but schismatics

1736 the gaping earth devoured."[269:3] Elsewhere, he speaks of the

1737 "sacrilege of schism, which surpasses all wickednesses."[269:4] St.

1738 Optatus, too, marvels at the Donatist Parmenian's inconsistency in

1739 maintaining the true doctrine, that "Schismatics are cut off as branches

1740 from the vine, are destined for punishments, and reserved, as dry wood,

1741 for hell-fire."[269:5] "Let us hate them who are worthy of hatred," says

1742 St. Cyril, "withdraw we from those whom God withdraws from; let us also

1743 say unto God with all boldness concerning all heretics, 'Do not I hate

1744 them, O Lord, that hate thee?'"[270:1] "Most firmly hold, and doubt in

1745 no wise," says St. Fulgentius, "that every heretic and schismatic

1746 soever, baptized in the name of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, unless

1747 aggregated to the Catholic Church, how great soever have been his alms,

1748 though for Christ's Name he has even shed his blood, can in no wise be

1749 saved."[270:2] The Fathers ground this doctrine on St. Paul's words

1750 that, though we have knowledge, and give our goods to the poor, and our

1751 body to be burned, we are nothing without love.[270:3]

1752 16.

1753 One more remark shall be made: that the Catholic teachers, far from

1754 recognizing any ecclesiastical relation as existing between the

1755 Sectarian Bishops and Priests and their people, address the latter

1756 immediately, as if those Bishops did not exist, and call on them to come

1757 over to the Church individually without respect to any one besides; and

1758 that because it is a matter of life and death. To take the instance of

1759 the Donatists: it was nothing to the purpose that their Churches in

1760 Africa were nearly as numerous as those of the Catholics, or that they

1761 had a case to produce in their controversy with the Catholic Church; the

1762 very fact that they were separated from the *orbis terrarum* was a

1763 public, a manifest, a simple, a sufficient argument against them. "The

1764 question is not about your gold and silver," says St. Augustine to

1765 Glorius and others, "not your lands, or farms, nor even your bodily

1766 health is in peril, but we address your souls about obtaining eternal

1767 life and fleeing eternal death. Rouse yourself therefore. . . . . You see it

1768 all, and know it, and groan over it; yet God sees that there is nothing

1769 to detain you in so pestiferous and sacrilegious a separation, if you

1770 will but overcome your carnal affection, for the obtaining the spiritual

1771 kingdom, and rid yourselves of the fear of wounding friendships, which

1772 will avail nothing in God's judgment for escaping eternal punishment.

1773 Go, think over the matter, consider what can be said in answer. . . . No

1774 one blots out from heaven the Ordinance of God, no one blots out from

1775 earth the Church of God: He hath promised her, she hath filled, the

1776 whole world." "Some carnal intimacies," he says to his kinsman

1777 Severinus, "hold you where you are. . . . What avails temporal health or

1778 relationship, if with it we neglect Christ's eternal heritage and our

1779 perpetual health?" "I ask," he says to Celer, a person of influence,

1780 "that you would more earnestly urge upon your men Catholic Unity in the

1781 region of Hippo." "Why," he says, in the person of the Church, to the

1782 whole Donatist population, "Why open your ears to the words of men, who

1783 say what they never have been able to prove, and close them to the word

1784 of God, saying, 'Ask of Me, and I will give Thee the heathen for Thine

1785 inheritance'?" At another time he says to them, "Some of the presbyters

1786 of your party have sent to us to say, 'Retire from our flocks, unless

1787 you would have us kill you.' How much more justly do we say to them,

1788 'Nay, do you, not retire from, but come in peace, not to our flocks, but

1789 to the flocks of Him whose we are all; or if you will not, and are far

1790 from peace, then do you rather retire from flocks, for which Christ shed

1791 His Blood.'" "I call on you for Christ's sake," he says to a late

1792 pro-consul, "to write me an answer, and to urge gently and kindly all

1793 your people in the district of Sinis or Hippo into the communion of the

1794 Catholic Church." He publishes an address to the Donatists at another

1795 time to inform them of the defeat of their Bishops in a conference:

1796 "Whoso," he says, "is separated from the Catholic Church, however

1797 laudably he thinks he is living, by this crime alone, that he is

1798 separated from Christ's Unity, he shall not have life, but the wrath of

1799 God abideth on him." "Let them believe of the Catholic Church," he

1800 writes to some converts about their friends who were still in schism,

1801 "that is, to the Church diffused over the whole world, rather what the

1802 Scriptures say of it than what human tongues utter in calumny." The idea

1803 of acting upon the Donatists only as a body and through their bishops,

1804 does not appear to have occurred to St. Augustine at all.[272:1]

1805 17.

1806 On the whole, then, we have reason to say, that if there be a form of

1807 Christianity at this day distinguished for its careful organization, and

1808 its consequent power; if it is spread over the world; if it is

1809 conspicuous for zealous maintenance of its own creed; if it is

1810 intolerant towards what it considers error; if it is engaged in

1811 ceaseless war with all other bodies called Christian; if it, and it

1812 alone, is called "Catholic" by the world, nay, by those very bodies, and

1813 if it makes much of the title; if it names them heretics, and warns them

1814 of coming woe, and calls on them one by one, to come over to itself,

1815 overlooking every other tie; and if they, on the other hand, call it

1816 seducer, harlot, apostate, Antichrist, devil; if, however much they

1817 differ one with another, they consider it their common enemy; if they

1818 strive to unite together against it, and cannot; if they are but local;

1819 if they continually subdivide, and it remains one; if they fall one

1820 after another, and make way for new sects, and it remains the same; such

1821 a religious communion is not unlike historical Christianity, as it comes

1822 before us at the Nicene Era.

1823 #### SECTION III.

1824 ##### THE CHURCH OF THE FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES.

1825 The patronage extended by the first Christian Emperors to Arianism, its

1826 adoption by the barbarians who succeeded to their power, the subsequent

1827 expulsion of all heresy beyond the limits of the Empire, and then again

1828 the Monophysite tendencies of Egypt and part of Syria, changed in some

1829 measure the aspect of the Church, and claim our further attention. It

1830 was still a body in possession, or approximating to the possession, of

1831 the *orbis terrarum*; but it was not simply intermixed with sectaries,

1832 as we have been surveying it in the earlier periods, rather it lay

1833 between or over against large schisms. That same vast Association,

1834 which, and which only, had existed from the first, which had been

1835 identified by all parties with Christianity, which had been ever called

1836 Catholic by people and by laws, took a different shape; collected itself

1837 in far greater strength on some points of her extended territory than on

1838 others; possessed whole kingdoms with scarcely a rival; lost others

1839 partially or wholly, temporarily or for good; was stemmed in its course

1840 here or there by external obstacles; and was defied by heresy, in a

1841 substantive shape and in mass, from foreign lands, and with the support

1842 of the temporal power. Thus not to mention the Arianism of the Eastern

1843 Empire in the fourth century, the whole of the West was possessed by the

1844 same heresy in the fifth; and nearly the whole of Asia, east of the

1845 Euphrates, as far as it was Christian, by the Nestorians, in the

1846 centuries which followed; while the Monophysites had almost the

1847 possession of Egypt, and at times of the whole Eastern Church. I think

1848 it no assumption to call Arianism, Nestorianism, and Eutychianism

1849 heresies, or to identify the contemporary Catholic Church with

1850 Christianity. Now, then, let us consider the mutual relation of

1851 Christianity and heresy under these circumstances.

1852 #### § 1. *The Arians of the Gothic Race.*

1853 No heresy has started with greater violence or more sudden success than

1854 the Arian; and it presents a still more remarkable exhibition of these

1855 characteristics among the barbarians than in the civilized world. Even

1856 among the Greeks it had shown a missionary spirit. Theophilus in the

1857 reign of Constantius had introduced the dominant heresy, not without

1858 some promising results, to the Sabeans of the Arabian peninsula; but

1859 under Valens, Ulphilas became the apostle of a whole race. He taught the

1860 Arian doctrine, which he had unhappily learned in the Imperial Court,

1861 first to the pastoral Mœsogoths; who, unlike the other branches of

1862 their family, had multiplied under the Mœsian mountains with neither

1863 military nor religious triumphs. The Visigoths were next corrupted; by

1864 whom does not appear. It is one of the singular traits in the history of

1865 this vast family of heathens that they so instinctively caught, and so

1866 impetuously communicated, and so fiercely maintained, a heresy, which

1867 had excited in the Empire, except at Constantinople, little interest in

1868 the body of the people. The Visigoths are said to have been converted by

1869 the influence of Valens; but Valens reigned for only fourteen years, and

1870 the barbarian population which had been admitted to the Empire amounted

1871 to nearly a million of persons. It is as difficult to trace how the

1872 heresy was conveyed from them to the other barbarian tribes. Gibbon

1873 seems to suppose that the Visigoths acted the part of missionaries in

1874 their career of predatory warfare from Thrace to the Pyrenees. But such

1875 is the fact, however it was brought about, that the success in arms and

1876 the conversion to Arianism, of Ostrogoths, Alani, Suevi, Vandals, and

1877 Burgundians stand as concurrent events in the history of the times; and

1878 by the end of the fifth century the heresy had been established by the

1879 Visigoths in France and Spain, in Portugal by the Suevi, in Africa by

1880 the Vandals, and by the Ostrogoths in Italy. For a while the title of

1881 Catholic as applied to the Church seemed a misnomer; for not only was

1882 she buried beneath these populations of heresy, but that heresy was one,

1883 and maintained the same distinctive tenet, whether at Carthage, Seville,

1884 Toulouse, or Ravenna.

1885 2.

1886 It cannot be supposed that these northern warriors had attained to any

1887 high degree of mental cultivation; but they understood their own

1888 religion enough to hate the Catholics, and their bishops were learned

1889 enough to hold disputations for its propagation. They professed to stand

1890 upon the faith of Ariminum, administering Baptism under an altered form

1891 of words, and re-baptizing Catholics whom they gained over to their

1892 sect. It must be added that, whatever was their cruelty or tyranny, both

1893 Goths and Vandals were a moral people, and put to shame the Catholics

1894 whom they dispossessed. "What can the prerogative of a religious name

1895 profit us," says Salvian, "that we call ourselves Catholic, boast of

1896 being the faithful, taunt Goths and Vandals with the reproach of an

1897 heretical appellation, while we live in heretical wickedness?"[276:1]

1898 The barbarians were chaste, temperate, just, and devout; the Visigoth

1899 Theodoric repaired every morning with his domestic officers to his

1900 chapel, where service was performed by the Arian priests; and one

1901 singular instance is on record of the defeat of a Visigoth force by the

1902 Imperial troops on a Sunday, when instead of preparing for battle they

1903 were engaged in the religious services of the day.[276:2] Many of their

1904 princes were men of great ability, as the two Theodorics, Euric and

1905 Leovigild.

1906 3.

1907 Successful warriors, animated by a fanatical spirit of religion, were

1908 not likely to be content with a mere profession of their own creed; they

1909 proceeded to place their own priests in the religious establishments

1910 which they found, and to direct a bitter persecution against the

1911 vanquished Catholics. The savage cruelties of the Vandal Hunneric in

1912 Africa have often been enlarged upon; Spain was the scene of repeated

1913 persecutions; Sicily, too, had its Martyrs. Compared with these

1914 enormities, it was but a little thing to rob the Catholics of their

1915 churches, and the shrines of their treasures. Lands, immunities, and

1916 jurisdictions, which had been given by the Emperors to the African

1917 Church, were made over to the clergy of its conquerors; and by the time

1918 of Belisarius, the Catholic Bishops had been reduced to less than a

1919 third of their original number. In Spain, as in Africa, bishops were

1920 driven from their sees, churches were destroyed, cemeteries profaned,

1921 martyries rifled. When it was possible, the Catholics concealed the

1922 relics in caves, keeping up a perpetual memory of these provisional

1923 hiding-places.[277:1] Repeated spoliations were exercised upon the

1924 property of the Church. Leovigild applied[277:2] its treasures partly to

1925 increasing the splendour of his throne, partly to national works. At

1926 other times, the Arian clergy themselves must have been the recipients

1927 of the plunder: for when Childebert the Frank had been brought into

1928 Spain by the cruelties exercised against the Catholic Queen of the

1929 Goths, who was his sister, he carried away with him from the Arian

1930 churches, as St. Gregory of Tours informs us, sixty chalices, fifteen

1931 patens, twenty cases in which the gospels were kept, all of pure gold

1932 and ornamented with jewels.[277:3]

1933 4.

1934 In France, and especially in Italy, the rule of the heretical power was

1935 much less oppressive; Theodoric, the Ostrogoth, reigned from the Alps to

1936 Sicily, and till the close of a long reign he gave an ample toleration

1937 to his Catholic subjects. He respected their property, suffered their

1938 churches and sacred places to remain in their hands, and had about his

1939 court some of their eminent Bishops, since known as Saints, St. Cæsarius

1940 of Arles, and St. Epiphanius of Pavia. Still he brought into the country

1941 a new population, devoted to Arianism, or, as we now speak, a new

1942 Church. "His march," says Gibbon,[277:4] "must be considered as the

1943 emigration of an entire people; the wives and children of the Goths,

1944 their aged parents, and most precious effects, were carefully

1945 transported; and some idea may be formed of the heavy luggage that now

1946 followed the camp by the loss of two thousand waggons, which had been

1947 sustained in a single action in the war of Epirus." To his soldiers he

1948 assigned a third of the soil of Italy, and the barbarian families

1949 settled down with their slaves and cattle. The original number of the

1950 Vandal conquerors of Africa had only been fifty thousand men, but the

1951 military colonists of Italy soon amounted to the number of two hundred

1952 thousand; which, according to the calculation adopted by the same author

1953 elsewhere, involves a population of a million. The least that could be

1954 expected was, that an Arian ascendency established through the extent of

1955 Italy would provide for the sufficient celebration of the Arian worship,

1956 and we hear of the Arians having a Church even in Rome.[278:1] The rule

1957 of the Lombards in the north of Italy succeeded to that of the

1958 Goths,—Arians, like their predecessors, without their toleration. The

1959 clergy whom they brought with them seem to have claimed their share in

1960 the possession of the Catholic churches;[278:2] and though the Court was

1961 converted at the end of thirty years, many cities in Italy were for some

1962 time afterwards troubled by the presence of heretical bishops.[278:3]

1963 The rule of Arianism in France lasted for eighty years; in Spain for a

1964 hundred and eighty; in Africa for a hundred; for about a hundred in

1965 Italy. These periods were not contemporaneous; but extend altogether

1966 from the beginning of the fifth to the end of the sixth century.

1967 5.

1968 It will be anticipated that the duration of this ascendency of error

1969 had not the faintest tendency to deprive the ancient Church of the West

1970 of the title of Catholic; and it is needless to produce evidence of a

1971 fact which is on the very face of the history. The Arians seem never to

1972 have claimed the Catholic name. It is more remarkable that the Catholics

1973 during this period were denoted by the additional title of "Romans." Of

1974 this there are many proofs in the histories of St. Gregory of Tours,

1975 Victor of Vite, and the Spanish Councils. Thus, St. Gregory speaks of

1976 Theodegisilus, a king of Portugal, expressing his incredulity at a

1977 miracle, by saying, "It is the temper of the Romans, (for," interposes

1978 the author, "they call men of our religion Romans,) and not the power of

1979 God."[279:1] "Heresy is everywhere an enemy to Catholics," says the same

1980 St. Gregory in a subsequent place, and he proceeds to illustrate it by

1981 the story of a "Catholic woman," who had a heretic husband, to whom, he

1982 says, came "a presbyter of our religion very Catholic;" and whom the

1983 husband matched at table with his own Arian presbyter, "that there might

1984 be the priests of each religion" in their house at once. When they were

1985 eating, the husband said to the Arian, "Let us have some sport with this

1986 presbyter of the Romans."[279:2] The Arian Count Gomachar, seized on the

1987 lands of the Church of Agde in France, and was attacked with a fever; on

1988 his recovery, at the prayers of the Bishop, he repented of having asked

1989 for them, observing, "What will these Romans say now? that my fever came

1990 of taking their land."[279:3] When the Vandal Theodoric would have

1991 killed the Catholic Armogastes, after failing to torture him into

1992 heresy, his presbyter dissuaded him, "lest the Romans should begin to

1993 call him a Martyr."[279:4]

1994 6.

1995 This appellation had two meanings; one, which will readily suggest

1996 itself, is its use in contrast to the word "barbarian," as denoting the

1997 faith of the Empire, as "Greek" occurs in St. Paul's Epistles. In this

1998 sense it would more naturally be used by the Romans themselves than by

1999 others. Thus Salvian says, that "nearly all the Romans are greater

2000 sinners than the barbarians;"[280:1] and he speaks of "Roman heretics,

2001 of which there is an innumerable multitude,"[280:2] meaning heretics

2002 within the Empire. And so St. Gregory the Great complains, that he "had

2003 become Bishop of the Lombards rather than of the Romans."[280:3] And

2004 Evagrius, speaking even of the East, contrasts "Romans and

2005 barbarians"[280:4] in his account of St. Simeon; and at a later date,

2006 and even to this day, Thrace and portions of Dacia and of Asia Minor

2007 derive their name from Rome. In like manner, we find Syrian writers

2008 sometimes speaking of the religion of the Romans, sometimes of the

2009 Greeks,[280:5] as synonymes.

2010 7.

2011 But the word certainly contains also an allusion to the faith and

2012 communion of the Roman See. In this sense the Emperor Theodosius, in his

2013 letter to Acacius of Berœa, contrasts it with Nestorianism, which was

2014 within the Empire as well as Catholicism; during the controversy raised

2015 by that heresy, he exhorts him and others to show themselves "approved

2016 priests of the Roman religion."[280:6] Again when the Ligurian nobles

2017 were persuading the Arian Ricimer to come to terms with Anthemius, the

2018 orthodox representative of the Greek Emperor,[280:7] they propose to him

2019 to send St. Epiphanius as ambassador, a man "whose life is venerable to

2020 every Catholic and Roman, and at least amiable in the eyes of a Greek

2021 (*Græculus*) if he deserves the sight of him."[281:1] It must be

2022 recollected, too, that the Spanish and African Churches actually were in

2023 the closest union with the See of Rome at that time, and that that

2024 intercommunion was the visible ecclesiastical distinction between them

2025 and their Arian rivals. The chief ground of the Vandal Hunneric's

2026 persecution of the African Catholics seems to have been their connexion

2027 with their brethren beyond the sea,[281:2] which he looked at with

2028 jealousy, as introducing a foreign power into his territory. Prior to

2029 this he had published an edict calling on the "Homoüsian" Bishops (for

2030 on this occasion he did not call them Catholic), to meet his own bishops

2031 at Carthage and treat concerning the faith, that "their meetings to the

2032 seduction of Christian souls might not be held in the provinces of the

2033 Vandals."[281:3] Upon this invitation, Eugenius of Carthage replied,

2034 that all the transmarine Bishops of the orthodox communion ought to be

2035 summoned, "in particular because it is a matter for the whole world, not

2036 special to the African provinces," that "they could not undertake a

2037 point of faith *sine universitatis assensu*." Hunneric answered that if

2038 Eugenius would make him sovereign of the *orbis terrarum*, he would

2039 comply with his request. This led Eugenius to say that the orthodox

2040 faith was "the only true faith;" that the king ought to write to his

2041 allies abroad, if he wished to know it, and that he himself would write

2042 to his brethren for foreign bishops, "who," he says, "may assist us in

2043 setting before you the true faith, common to them and to us, and

2044 especially the Roman Church, which is the head of all Churches."

2045 Moreover, the African Bishops in their banishment in Sardinia, to the

2046 number of sixty, with St. Fulgentius at their head, quote with

2047 approbation the words of Pope Hormisdas, to the effect that they hold,

2048 "on the point of free will and divine grace, what the Roman, that is,

2049 the Catholic, Church follows and preserves."[282:1] Again, the Spanish

2050 Church was under the superintendence of the Pope's Vicar[282:2] during

2051 the persecutions, whose duty it was to hinder all encroachments upon

2052 "the Apostolical decrees, or the limits of the Holy Fathers," through

2053 the whole of the country.

2054 8.

2055 Nor was the association of Catholicism with the See of Rome an

2056 introduction of that age. The Emperor Gratian, in the fourth century,

2057 had ordered that the Churches which the Arians had usurped should be

2058 restored (not to those who held "the Catholic faith," or "the Nicene

2059 Creed," or were "in communion with the *orbis terrarum*,") but "who

2060 chose the communion of Damasus,"[282:3] the then Pope. It was St.

2061 Jerome's rule, also, in some well-known passages:—Writing against

2062 Ruffinus, who had spoken of "our faith," he says, "What does he mean by

2063 'his faith'? that which is the strength of the Roman Church? or that

2064 which is contained in the volumes of Origen? If he answer, 'The Roman,'

2065 then we are Catholics who have borrowed nothing of Origen's error; but

2066 if Origen's blasphemy be his faith, then, while he is charging me with

2067 inconsistency, he proves himself to be an heretic."[282:4] The other

2068 passage, already quoted, is still more exactly to the point, because it

2069 was written on occasion of a schism. The divisions at Antioch had thrown

2070 the Catholic Church into a remarkable position; there were two Bishops

2071 in the See, one in connexion with the East, the other with Egypt and the

2072 West,—with which then was "Catholic Communion"? St. Jerome has no doubt

2073 on the subject:—Writing to St. Damasus, he says, "Since the East tears

2074 into pieces the Lord's coat, . . . therefore by me is the chair of Peter

2075 to be consulted, and that faith which is praised by the Apostle's

2076 mouth. . . . Though your greatness terrifies me, yet your kindness invites

2077 me. From the Priest I ask the salvation of the victim, from the Shepherd

2078 the protection of the sheep. Let us speak without offence; I court not

2079 the Roman height: I speak with the successor of the Fisherman and the

2080 disciple of the Cross. I, who follow none as my chief but Christ, am

2081 associated in communion with thy blessedness, that is, with the See of

2082 Peter. On that rock the Church is built, I know. Whoso shall eat the

2083 Lamb outside that House is profane . . . . I know not Vitalis" (the

2084 Apollinarian), "Meletius I reject, I am ignorant of Paulinus. Whoso

2085 gathereth not with thee, scattereth; that is, he who is not of Christ is

2086 of Antichrist."[283:1] Again, "The ancient authority of the monks,

2087 dwelling round about, rises against me; I meanwhile cry out, If any be

2088 joined to Peter's chair he is mine."[283:2]

2089 9.

2090 Here was what may be considered a *dignus vindice nodus*, the Church

2091 being divided, and an arbiter wanted. Such a case had also occurred in

2092 Africa in the controversy with the Donatists. Four hundred bishops,

2093 though but in one region, were a fifth part of the whole Episcopate of

2094 Christendom, and might seem too many for a schism, and in themselves too

2095 large a body to be cut off from God's inheritance by a mere majority,

2096 even had it been overwhelming. St. Augustine, then, who so often appeals

2097 to the *orbis terrarum*, sometimes adopts a more prompt criterion. He

2098 tells certain Donatists to whom he writes, that the Catholic Bishop of

2099 Carthage "was able to make light of the thronging multitude of his

2100 enemies, when he found himself by letters of credence joined both to the

2101 Roman Church, in which ever had flourished the principality of the

2102 Apostolical See, and to the other lands whence the gospel came to Africa

2103 itself."[284:1]

2104 There are good reasons then for explaining the Gothic and Arian use of

2105 the word "Roman," when applied to the Catholic Church and faith, of

2106 something beyond its mere connexion with the Empire, which the

2107 barbarians were assaulting; nor would "Roman" surely be the most obvious

2108 word to denote the orthodox faith, in the mouths of a people who had

2109 learned their heresy from a Roman Emperor and Court, and who professed

2110 to direct their belief by the great Latin Council of Ariminum.

2111 10.

2112 As then the fourth century presented to us in its external aspect the

2113 Catholic Church lying in the midst of a multitude of sects, all enemies

2114 to it, so in the fifth and sixth we see the same Church lying in the

2115 West under the oppression of a huge, farspreading, and schismatical

2116 communion. Heresy is no longer a domestic enemy intermingled with the

2117 Church, but it occupies its own ground and is extended over against her,

2118 even though on the same territory, and is more or less organized, and

2119 cannot be so promptly refuted by the simple test of Catholicity.

2120 #### § 2. *The Nestorians.*

2121 The Churches of Syria and Asia Minor were the most intellectual portion

2122 of early Christendom. Alexandria was but one metropolis in a large

2123 region, and contained the philosophy of the whole Patriarchate; but

2124 Syria abounded in wealthy and luxurious cities, the creation of the

2125 Seleucidæ, where the arts and the schools of Greece had full

2126 opportunities of cultivation. For a time too, for the first two hundred

2127 years, as some think, Alexandria was the only See as well as the only

2128 school of Egypt; while Syria was divided into smaller dioceses, each of

2129 which had at first an authority of its own, and which, even after the

2130 growth of the Patriarchal power, received their respective bishops, not

2131 from the See of Antioch, but from their own metropolitan. In Syria too

2132 the schools were private, a circumstance which would tend both to

2133 diversity in religious opinion, and incaution in the expression of it;

2134 but the sole catechetical school of Egypt was the organ of the Church,

2135 and its Bishop could banish Origen for speculations which developed and

2136 ripened with impunity in Syria.

2137 2.

2138 But the immediate source of that fertility in heresy, which is the

2139 unhappiness of the ancient Syrian Church, was its celebrated Exegetical

2140 School. The history of that School is summed up in the broad

2141 characteristic fact, on the one hand that it devoted itself to the

2142 literal and critical interpretation of Scripture, and on the other that

2143 it gave rise first to the Arian and then to the Nestorian heresy. If

2144 additional evidence be wanted of the connexion of heterodoxy and

2145 biblical criticism in that age, it is found in the fact that, not long

2146 after this coincidence in Syria, they are found combined in the person

2147 of Theodore of Heraclea, so called from the place both of his birth and

2148 his bishoprick, an able commentator and an active enemy of St.

2149 Athanasius, though a Thracian unconnected except by sympathy with the

2150 Patriarchate of Antioch.

2151 The Antiochene School appears to have risen in the middle of the third

2152 century; but there is no evidence to determine whether it was a local

2153 institution, or, as is more probable, a discipline or method

2154 characteristic generally of Syrian teaching. Dorotheus is one of its

2155 earliest luminaries; he is known as a Hebrew scholar, as well as a

2156 commentator on the sacred text, and he was the master of Eusebius of

2157 Cæsarea. Lucian, the friend of the notorious Paul of Samosata, and for

2158 three successive Episcopates after him separated from the Church though

2159 afterwards a martyr in it, was the author of a new edition of the

2160 Septuagint, and master of the chief original teachers of Arianism.

2161 Eusebius of Cæsarea, Asterius called the Sophist, and Eusebius of Emesa,

2162 Arians of the Nicene period, and Diodorus, a zealous opponent of

2163 Arianism, but the master of Theodore of Mopsuestia, have all a place in

2164 the Exegetical School. St. Chrysostom and Theodoret, both Syrians, and

2165 the former the pupil of Diodorus, adopted the literal interpretation,

2166 though preserved from its abuse. But the principal doctor of the School

2167 was that Theodore, the master of Nestorius, who has just above been

2168 mentioned, and who, with his writings, and with the writings of

2169 Theodoret against St. Cyril, and the letter written by Ibas of Edessa to

2170 Maris, was condemned by the fifth Ecumenical Council. Ibas was the

2171 translator into Syriac, and Maris into Persian, of the books of Theodore

2172 and Diodorus;[286:1] and thus they became immediate instruments in the

2173 formation of the great Nestorian school and Church in farther Asia.

2174 As many as ten thousand tracts of Theodore are said in this way to have

2175 been introduced to the knowledge of the Christians of Mesopotamia,

2176 Adiabene, Babylonia, and the neighbouring countries. He was called by

2177 those Churches absolutely "the Interpreter," and it eventually became

2178 the very profession of the Nestorian communion to follow him as such.

2179 "The doctrine of all our Eastern Churches," says their Council under the

2180 Patriarch Marabas, "is founded on the Creed of Nicæa; but in the

2181 exposition of the Scriptures we follow St. Theodore." "We must by all

2182 means remain firm to the commentaries of the great Commentator," says

2183 the Council under Sabarjesus; "whoso shall in any manner oppose them, or

2184 think otherwise, be he anathema."[287:1] No one since the beginning of

2185 Christianity, except Origen and St. Augustine, has had so great literary

2186 influence on his brethren as Theodore.[287:2]

2187 3.

2188 The original Syrian School had possessed very marked characteristics,

2189 which it did not lose when it passed into a new country and into strange

2190 tongues. Its comments on Scripture seem to have been clear, natural,

2191 methodical, apposite, and logically exact. "In all Western Aramæa," says

2192 Lengerke, that is, in Syria, "there was but one mode of treating whether

2193 exegetics or doctrine, the practical."[287:3] Thus Eusebius of Cæsarea,

2194 whether as a disputant or a commentator, is commonly a writer of sense

2195 and judgment; and he is to be referred to the Syrian school, though he

2196 does not enter so far into its temper as to exclude the mystical

2197 interpretation or to deny the verbal inspiration of Scripture. Again, we

2198 see in St. Chrysostom a direct, straightforward treatment of the sacred

2199 text, and a pointed application of it to things and persons; and

2200 Theodoret abounds in modes of thinking and reasoning which without any

2201 great impropriety may be called English. Again, St. Cyril of Jerusalem,

2202 though he does not abstain from allegory, shows the character of his

2203 school by the great stress he lays upon the study of Scripture, and, I

2204 may add, by the peculiar characteristics of his style, which will be

2205 appreciated by a modern reader.

2206 4.

2207 It would have been well, had the genius of the Syrian theology been

2208 ever in the safe keeping of men such as St. Cyril, St. Chrysostom, and

2209 Theodoret; but in Theodore of Mopsuestia, nay in Diodorus before him, it

2210 developed into those errors, of which Paul of Samosata had been the omen

2211 on its rise. As its attention was chiefly directed to the examination of

2212 the Scriptures, in its interpretation of the Scriptures was its

2213 heretical temper discovered; and though allegory can be made an

2214 instrument for evading Scripture doctrine, criticism may more readily be

2215 turned to the destruction of doctrine and Scripture together. Theodore

2216 was bent on ascertaining the literal sense, an object with which no

2217 fault could be found: but, leading him of course to the Hebrew text

2218 instead of the Septuagint, it also led him to Jewish commentators.

2219 Jewish commentators naturally suggested events and objects short of

2220 evangelical as the fulfilment of the prophetical announcements, and,

2221 when it was possible, an ethical sense instead of a prophetical. The

2222 eighth chapter of Proverbs ceased to bear a Christian meaning, because,

2223 as Theodore maintained, the writer of the book had received the gift,

2224 not of prophecy, but of wisdom. The Canticles must be interpreted

2225 literally; and then it was but an easy, or rather a necessary step, to

2226 exclude the book from the Canon. The book of Job too professed to be

2227 historical; yet what was it really but a Gentile drama? He also gave up

2228 the books of Chronicles and Ezra, and, strange to say, the Epistle of

2229 St. James, though it was contained in the Peschito Version of his

2230 Church. He denied that Psalms 22 and 69 [21 and 68] applied to our Lord;

2231 rather he limited the Messianic passages of the whole book to four; of

2232 which the eighth Psalm was one, and the forty-fifth [44] another. The

2233 rest he explained of Hezekiah and Zerubbabel, without denying that they

2234 might be accommodated to an evangelical sense.[288:1] He explained St.

2235 Thomas's words, "My Lord and my God," as an exclamation of joy, and our

2236 Lord's "Receive ye the Holy Ghost," as an anticipation of the day of

2237 Pentecost. As may be expected he denied the verbal inspiration of

2238 Scripture. Also, he held that the deluge did not cover the earth; and,

2239 as others before him, he was heterodox on the doctrine of original sin,

2240 and denied the eternity of punishment.

2241 5.

2242 Maintaining that the real sense of Scripture was, not the scope of a

2243 Divine Intelligence, but the intention of the mere human organ of

2244 inspiration, Theodore was led to hold, not only that that sense was one

2245 in each text, but that it was continuous and single in a context; that

2246 what was the subject of the composition in one verse must be the subject

2247 in the next, and that if a Psalm was historical or prophetical in its

2248 commencement, it was the one or the other to its termination. Even that

2249 fulness, of meaning, refinement of thought, subtle versatility of

2250 feeling, and delicate reserve or reverent suggestiveness, which poets

2251 exemplify, seems to have been excluded from his idea of a sacred

2252 composition. Accordingly, if a Psalm contained passages which could not

2253 be applied to our Lord, it followed that that Psalm did not properly

2254 apply to Him at all, except by accommodation. Such at least is the

2255 doctrine of Cosmas, a writer of Theodore's school, who on this ground

2256 passes over the twenty-second, sixty-ninth, and other Psalms, and limits

2257 the Messianic to the second, the eighth, the forty-fifth, and the

2258 hundred and tenth. "David," he says, "did not make common to the

2259 servants what belongs to the Lord[289:1] Christ, but what was proper to

2260 the Lord he spoke of the Lord, and what was proper to the servants, of

2261 servants."[289:2] Accordingly the twenty-second could not properly

2262 belong to Christ, because in the beginning it spoke of the "*verba

2263 delictorum meorum*." A remarkable consequence would follow from this

2264 doctrine, that as Christ was to be separated from His Saints, so the

2265 Saints were to be separated from Christ; and an opening was made for a

2266 denial of the doctrine of their *cultus*, though this denial in the

2267 event has not been developed among the Nestorians. But a more serious

2268 consequence is latently contained in it, and nothing else than the

2269 Nestorian heresy, viz. that our Lord's manhood is not so intimately

2270 included in His Divine Personality that His brethren according to the

2271 flesh may be associated with the Image of the One Christ. Here St.

2272 Chrysostom pointedly contradicts the doctrine of Theodore, though his

2273 fellow-pupil and friend;[290:1] as does St. Ephrem, though a Syrian

2274 also;[290:2] and St. Basil.[290:3]

2275 6.

2276 One other peculiarity of the Syrian school, viewed as independent of

2277 Nestorius, should be added:—As it tended to the separation of the

2278 Divine Person of Christ from His manhood, so did it tend to explain away

2279 His Divine Presence in the Sacramental elements. Ernesti seems to

2280 consider the school, in modern language, Sacramentarian: and certainly

2281 some of the most cogent testimonies brought by moderns against the

2282 Catholic doctrine of the Eucharist are taken from writers who are

2283 connected with that school; as the author, said to be St. Chrysostom, of

2284 the Epistle to Cæsarius, Theodoret in his Eranistes, and Facundus. Some

2285 countenance too is given to the same view of the Eucharist, at least in

2286 some parts of his works, by Origen, whose language concerning the

2287 Incarnation also leans to what was afterwards Nestorianism. To these may

2288 be added Eusebius,[291:1] who, far removed, as he was, from that

2289 heresy, was a disciple of the Syrian school. The language of the later

2290 Nestorian writers seems to have been of the same character.[291:2] Such

2291 then on the whole is the character of that theology of Theodore which

2292 passed from Cilicia and Antioch to Edessa first, and then to Nisibis.

2293 7.

2294 Edessa, the metropolis of Mesopotamia, had remained an Oriental city

2295 till the third century, when it was made a Roman colony by

2296 Caracalla.[291:3] Its position on the confines of two empires gave it

2297 great ecclesiastical importance, as the channel by which the theology of

2298 Rome and Greece was conveyed to a family of Christians, dwelling in

2299 contempt and persecution amid a still heathen world. It was the seat of

2300 various schools; apparently of a Greek school, where the classics were

2301 studied as well as theology, where Eusebius of Emesa[291:4] had

2302 originally been trained, and where perhaps Protogenes taught.[291:5]

2303 There were also Syrian schools attended by heathen and Christian youths

2304 in common. The cultivation of the native language had been an especial

2305 object of its masters since the time of Vespasian, so that the pure and

2306 refined dialect went by the name of the Edessene.[291:6] At Edessa too

2307 St. Ephrem formed his own Syrian school, which lasted long after him;

2308 and there too was the celebrated Persian Christian school, over which

2309 Maris presided, who has been already mentioned as the translator of

2310 Theodore into Persian.[291:7] Even in the time of the predecessor of

2311 Ibas in the See (before A.D. 435) the Nestorianism of this Persian

2312 School was so notorious that Rabbula the Bishop had expelled its

2313 masters and scholars;[292:1] and they, taking refuge in a country which

2314 might be called their own, had introduced the heresy to the Churches

2315 subject to the Persian King.

2316 8.

2317 Something ought to be said of these Churches; though little is known

2318 except what is revealed by the fact, in itself of no slight value, that

2319 they had sustained two persecutions at the hands of the heathen

2320 government in the fourth and fifth centuries. One testimony is extant as

2321 early as the end of the second century, to the effect that in Parthia,

2322 Media, Persia, and Bactria there were Christians who "were not overcome

2323 by evil laws and customs."[292:2] In the early part of the fourth

2324 century, a bishop of Persia attended the Nicene Council, and about the

2325 same time Christianity is said to have pervaded nearly the whole of

2326 Assyria.[292:3] Monachism had been introduced there before the middle of

2327 the fourth century, and shortly after commenced that fearful persecution

2328 in which sixteen thousand Christians are said to have suffered. It

2329 lasted thirty years, and is said to have recommenced at the end of the

2330 Century. The second persecution lasted for at least another thirty years

2331 of the next, at the very time when the Nestorian troubles were in

2332 progress in the Empire. Trials such as these show the populousness as

2333 well as the faith of the Churches in those parts,—and the number of the

2334 Sees, for the names of twenty-seven Bishops are preserved who suffered

2335 in the former persecution. One of them was apprehended together with

2336 sixteen priests, nine deacons, besides monks and nuns of his diocese;

2337 another with twenty-eight companions, ecclesiastics or regulars; another

2338 with one hundred ecclesiastics of different orders; another with one

2339 hundred and twenty-eight; another with his chorepiscopus and two hundred

2340 and fifty of his clergy. Such was the Church, consecrated by the blood

2341 of so many martyrs, which immediately after its glorious confession fell

2342 a prey to the theology of Theodore; and which through a succession of

2343 ages manifested the energy, when it had lost the pure orthodoxy of

2344 Saints.

2345 9.

2346 The members of the Persian school, who had been driven out of Edessa by

2347 Rabbula, found a wide field open for their exertions under the pagan

2348 government with which they had taken refuge. The Persian monarchs, who

2349 had often prohibited by edict[293:1] the intercommunion of the Church

2350 under their sway with the countries towards the west, readily extended

2351 their protection to exiles, whose very profession was the means of

2352 destroying its Catholicity. Barsumas, the most energetic of them, was

2353 placed in the metropolitan See of Nisibis, where also the fugitive

2354 school was settled under the presidency of another of their party; while

2355 Maris was promoted to the See of Ardaschir. The primacy of the Church

2356 had from an early period belonged to the See of Seleucia in Babylonia.

2357 Catholicus was the title appropriated to its occupant, as well as to the

2358 Persian Primate, as being deputies of the Patriarch of Antioch, and was

2359 derived apparently from the Imperial dignity so called, denoting their

2360 function as Procurators-general, or officers in chief for the regions in

2361 which they were placed. Acacius, another of the Edessene party, was put

2362 into this principal See, and suffered, if he did not further, the

2363 innovations of Barsumas. The mode by which the latter effected those

2364 measures has been left on record by an enemy. "Barsumas accused Babuæus,

2365 the Catholicus, before King Pherozes, whispering, 'These men hold the

2366 faith of the Romans, and are their spies. Give me power against them to

2367 arrest them.'"[294:1] It is said that in this way he obtained the death

2368 of Babuæus, whom Acacius succeeded. When a minority resisted[294:2] the

2369 process of schism, a persecution followed. The death of seven thousand

2370 seven hundred Catholics is said by Monophysite authorities to have been

2371 the price of the severance of the Chaldaic Churches from

2372 Christendom.[294:3] Their loss was compensated in the eyes of the

2373 Government by the multitude of Nestorian fugitives, who flocked into

2374 Persia from the Empire, numbers of them industrious artisans, who sought

2375 a country where their own religion was in the ascendant.

2376 10.

2377 That religion was founded, as we have already seen, in the literal

2378 interpretation of Holy Scripture, of which Theodore was the principal

2379 teacher. The doctrine, in which it formally consisted, is known by the

2380 name of Nestorianism: it lay in the ascription of a human as well as a

2381 Divine Personality to our Lord; and it showed itself in denying the

2382 title of "Mother of God," or *θεοτόκος, to the Blessed Mary. As

2383 to our Lord's Personality, the question of language came into the

2384 controversy, which always serves to perplex a subject and make a dispute

2385 seem a matter of words. The native Syrians made a distinction between

2386 the word "Person," and "Prosopon," which stands for it in Greek; they

2387 allowed that there was one Prosopon or Parsopa, as they called it, and

2388 they held that there were two Persons. If it is asked what they meant by

2389 parsopa*, the answer seems to be, that they took the word merely in the

2390 sense of *character* or *aspect*, a sense familiar to the Greek

2391 *prosopon*, and quite irrelevant as a guarantee of their orthodoxy. It

2392 follows moreover that, since the *aspect* of a thing is its impression

2393 upon the beholder, the personality to which they ascribed unity must

2394 have laid in our Lord's manhood, and not in His Divine Nature. But it is

2395 hardly worth while pursuing the heresy to its limits. Next, as to the

2396 phrase "Mother of God," they rejected it as unscriptural; they

2397 maintained that St. Mary was Mother of the humanity of Christ, not of

2398 the Word, and they fortified themselves by the Nicene Creed, in which no

2399 such title is ascribed to her.

2400 11.

2401 Whatever might be the obscurity or the plausibility of their original

2402 dogma, there is nothing obscure or attractive in the developments,

2403 whether of doctrine or of practice, in which it issued. The first act of

2404 the exiles of Edessa, on their obtaining power in the Chaldean

2405 communion, was to abolish the celibacy of the clergy, or, in Gibbon's

2406 forcible words, to allow "the public and reiterated nuptials of the

2407 priests, the bishops, and even the patriarch himself." Barsumas, the

2408 great instrument of the change of religion, was the first to set an

2409 example of the new usage, and is even said by a Nestorian writer to have

2410 married a nun.[295:1] He passed a Canon at Councils, held at Seleucia

2411 and elsewhere, that bishops and priests might marry, and might renew

2412 their wives as often as they lost them. The Catholicus who followed

2413 Acacius went so far as to extend the benefit of the Canon to Monks, that

2414 is, to destroy the Monastic order; and his two successors availed

2415 themselves of this liberty, and are recorded to have been fathers. A

2416 restriction, however, was afterwards placed upon the Catholicus, and

2417 upon the Episcopal order.

2418 12.

2419 Such were the circumstances, and such the principles, under which the

2420 See of Seleucia became the Rome of the East. In the course of time the

2421 Catholicus took on himself the loftier and independent title of

2422 Patriarch of Babylon; and though Seleucia was changed for Ctesiphon and

2423 for Bagdad,[296:1] still the name of Babylon was preserved from first to

2424 last as a formal or ideal Metropolis. In the time of the Caliphs, it was

2425 at the head of as many as twenty-five Archbishops; its Communion

2426 extended from China to Jerusalem; and its numbers, with those of the

2427 Monophysites, are said to have surpassed those of the Greek and Latin

2428 Churches together. The Nestorians seem to have been unwilling, like the

2429 Novatians, to be called by the name of their founder,[296:2] though they

2430 confessed it had adhered to them; one instance may be specified of their

2431 assuming the name of Catholic,[296:3] but there is nothing to show it

2432 was given them by others.

2433 "From the conquest of Persia," says Gibbon, "they carried their

2434 spiritual arms to the North, the East, and the South; and the simplicity

2435 of the Gospel was fashioned and painted with the colours of the Syriac

2436 theology. In the sixth century, according to the report of a Nestorian

2437 traveller, Christianity was successfully preached to the Bactrians, the

2438 Huns, the Persians, the Indians, the Persarmenians, the Medes, and the

2439 Elamites: the Barbaric Churches from the gulf of Persia to the Caspian

2440 Sea were almost infinite; and their recent faith was conspicuous in the

2441 number and sanctity of their monks and martyrs. The pepper coast of

2442 Malabar and the isles of the ocean, Socotra and Ceylon, were peopled

2443 with an increasing multitude of Christians, and the bishops and clergy

2444 of those sequestered regions derived their ordination from the

2445 Catholicus of Babylon. In a subsequent age, the zeal of the Nestorians

2446 overleaped the limits which had confined the ambition and curiosity both

2447 of the Greeks and Persians. The missionaries of Balch and Samarcand

2448 pursued without fear the footsteps of the roving Tartar, and insinuated

2449 themselves into the camps of the valleys of Imaus and the banks of the

2450 Selinga."[297:1]

2451 #### § 3. *The Monophysites.*

2452 Eutyches was Archimandrite, or Abbot, of a Monastery in the suburbs of

2453 Constantinople; he was a man of unexceptionable character, and was of

2454 the age of seventy years, and had been Abbot for thirty, at the date of

2455 his unhappy introduction into ecclesiastical history. He had been the

2456 friend and assistant of St. Cyril of Alexandria, and had lately taken

2457 part against Ibas, Bishop of Edessa, whose name has occurred in the

2458 above account of the Nestorians. For some time he had been engaged in

2459 teaching a doctrine concerning the Incarnation, which he maintained

2460 indeed to be none other than that of St. Cyril's in his controversy with

2461 Nestorius, but which others denounced as a heresy in the opposite

2462 extreme, and substantially a reassertion of Apollinarianism. The subject

2463 was brought before a Council of Constantinople, under the presidency of

2464 Flavian, the Patriarch, in the year 448; and Eutyches was condemned by

2465 the assembled Bishops of holding the doctrine of One, instead of Two

2466 Natures in Christ.

2467 2.

2468 It is scarcely necessary for our present purpose to ascertain accurately

2469 what he held, and there has been a great deal of controversy on the

2470 subject; partly from confusion between him and his successors, partly

2471 from the indecision or the ambiguity which commonly attaches to the

2472 professions of heretics. If a statement must here be made of the

2473 doctrine of Eutyches himself, in whom the controversy began, let it be

2474 said to consist in these two tenets:—in maintaining first, that "before

2475 the Incarnation there were two natures, after their union one," or that

2476 our Lord was of or from two natures, but not in two;—and, secondly,

2477 that His flesh was not of one substance with ours, that is, not of the

2478 substance of the Blessed Virgin. Of these two points, he seemed willing

2479 to abandon the second, but was firm in his maintenance of the first. But

2480 let us return to the Council of Constantinople.

2481 In his examination Eutyches allowed that the Holy Virgin was

2482 consubstantial with us, and that "our God was incarnate of her;" but he

2483 would not allow that He was therefore, as man, consubstantial with us,

2484 his notion apparently being that union with the Divinity had changed

2485 what otherwise would have been human nature. However, when pressed, he

2486 said, that, though up to that day he had not permitted himself to

2487 discuss the nature of Christ, or to affirm that "God's body is man's

2488 body though it was human," yet he would allow, if commanded, our Lord's

2489 consubstantiality with us. Upon this Flavian observed that "the Council

2490 was introducing no innovation, but declaring the faith of the Fathers."

2491 To his other position, however, that our Lord had but one nature after

2492 the Incarnation, he adhered: when the Catholic doctrine was put before

2493 him, he answered, "Let St. Athanasius be read; you will find nothing of

2494 the kind in him."

2495 His condemnation followed: it was signed by twenty-two Bishops and

2496 twenty-three Abbots;[298:1] among the former were Flavian of

2497 Constantinople, Basil metropolitan of Seleucia in Isauria, the

2498 metropolitans of Amasea in Pontus, and Marcianopolis in Mœsia, and

2499 the Bishop of Cos, the Pope's minister at Constantinople.

2500 3.

2501 Eutyches appealed to the Pope of the day, St. Leo, who at first hearing

2502 took his part. He wrote to Flavian that, "judging by the statement of

2503 Eutyches, he did not see with what justice he had been separated from

2504 the communion of the Church." "Send therefore," he continued, "some

2505 suitable person to give us a full account of what has occurred, and let

2506 us know what the new error is." St. Flavian, who had behaved with great

2507 forbearance throughout the proceedings, had not much difficulty in

2508 setting the controversy before the Pope in its true light.

2509 Eutyches was supported by the Imperial Court, and by Dioscorus the

2510 Patriarch of Alexandria; the proceedings therefore at Constantinople

2511 were not allowed to settle the question. A general Council was summoned

2512 for the ensuing summer at Ephesus, where the third Ecumenical Council

2513 had been held twenty years before against Nestorius. It was attended by

2514 sixty metropolitans, ten from each of the great divisions of the East;

2515 the whole number of bishops assembled amounted to one hundred and

2516 thirty-five.[299:1] Dioscorus was appointed President by the Emperor,

2517 and the object of the assembly was said to be the settlement of a

2518 question of faith which had arisen between Flavian and Eutyches. St.

2519 Leo, dissatisfied with the measure altogether, nevertheless sent his

2520 legates, but with the object, as their commission stated, and a letter

2521 he addressed to the Council, of "condemning the heresy, and reinstating

2522 Eutyches if he retracted." His legates took precedence after Dioscorus

2523 and before the other Patriarchs. He also published at this time his

2524 celebrated Tome on the Incarnation, in a letter addressed to Flavian.

2525 The proceedings which followed were of so violent a character, that the

2526 Council has gone down to posterity under the name of the Latrocinium or

2527 "Gang of Robbers." Eutyches was honourably acquitted, and his doctrine

2528 received; but the assembled Fathers showed some backwardness to depose

2529 St. Flavian. Dioscorus had been attended by a multitude of monks,

2530 furious zealots for the Monophysite doctrine from Syria and Egypt, and

2531 by an armed force. These broke into the Church at his call; Flavian was

2532 thrown down and trampled on, and received injuries of which he died the

2533 third day after. The Pope's legates escaped as they could; and the

2534 Bishops were compelled to sign a blank paper, which was afterwards

2535 filled up with the condemnation of Flavian. These outrages, however,

2536 were subsequent to the Synodical acceptance of the Creed of Eutyches,

2537 which seems to have been the spontaneous act of the assembled Fathers.

2538 The proceedings ended by Dioscorus excommunicating the Pope, and the

2539 Emperor issuing an edict in approval of the decision of the Council.

2540 4.

2541 Before continuing the narrative, let us pause awhile to consider what it

2542 has already brought before us. An aged and blameless man, the friend of

2543 a Saint, and him the great champion of the faith against the heresy of

2544 his day, is found in the belief and maintenance of a doctrine, which he

2545 declares to be the very doctrine which that Saint taught in opposition

2546 to that heresy. To prove it, he and his friends refer to the very words

2547 of St. Cyril; Eustathius of Berytus quoting from him at Ephesus as

2548 follows: "We must not then conceive two natures, but one nature of the

2549 Word incarnate."[300:1] Moreover, it seems that St. Cyril had been

2550 called to account for this very phrase, and had appealed more than once

2551 to a passage, which is extant as he quoted it, in a work by St.

2552 Athanasius.[301:1] Whether the passage in question is genuine is very

2553 doubtful, but that is not to the purpose; for the phrase which it

2554 contains is also attributed by St. Cyril to other Fathers, and was

2555 admitted by Catholics generally, as by St. Flavian, who deposed

2556 Eutyches, nay was indirectly adopted by the Council of Chalcedon itself.

2557 5.

2558 But Eutyches did not merely insist upon a phrase; he appealed for his

2559 doctrine to the Fathers generally; "I have read the blessed Cyril, and

2560 the holy Fathers, and the holy Athanasius," he says at Constantinople,

2561 "that they said, 'Of two natures before the union,' but that 'after the

2562 union' they said 'but one.'"[301:2] In his letter to St. Leo, he appeals

2563 in particular to Pope Julius, Pope Felix, St. Gregory Thaumaturgus, St.

2564 Gregory Nazianzen, St. Basil, Atticus, and St. Proclus. He did not

2565 appeal to them unreservedly certainly, as shall be presently noticed; he

2566 allowed that they might err, and perhaps had erred, in their

2567 expressions: but it is plain, even from what has been said, that there

2568 could be no *consensus* against him, as the word is now commonly

2569 understood. It is also undeniable that, though the word "nature" is

2570 applied to our Lord's manhood by St. Ambrose, St. Gregory Nazianzen and

2571 others, yet on the whole it is for whatever reason avoided by the

2572 previous Fathers; certainly by St. Athanasius, who uses the words

2573 "manhood," "flesh," "the man," "economy," where a later writer would

2574 have used "nature:" and the same is true of St. Hilary.[301:3] In like

2575 manner, the Athanasian Creed, written, as it is supposed, some twenty

2576 years before the date of Eutyches, does not contain the word "nature."

2577 Much might be said on the plausibility of the defence, which Eutyches

2578 might have made for his doctrine from the history and documents of the

2579 Church before his time.

2580 6.

2581 Further, Eutyches professed to subscribe heartily the decrees of the

2582 Council of Nicæa and Ephesus, and his friends appealed to the latter of

2583 these Councils and to previous Fathers, in proof that nothing could be

2584 added to the Creed of the Church. "I," he says to St. Leo, "even from my

2585 elders have so understood, and from my childhood have so been

2586 instructed, as the holy and Ecumenical Council at Nicæa of the three

2587 hundred and eighteen most blessed Bishops settled the faith, and which

2588 the holy Council held at Ephesus maintained and defined anew as the only

2589 faith; and I have never understood otherwise than as the right or only

2590 true orthodox faith hath enjoined." He says at the Latrocinium, "When I

2591 declared that my faith was conformable to the decision of Nicæa,

2592 confirmed at Ephesus, they demanded that I should add some words to it;

2593 and I, fearing to act contrary to the decrees of the First Council of

2594 Ephesus and of the Council of Nicæa, desired that your holy Council

2595 might be made acquainted with it, since I was ready to submit to

2596 whatever you should approve."[302:1] Dioscorus states the matter more

2597 strongly: "We have heard," he says, "what this Council" of Ephesus

2598 "decreed, that if any one affirm or opine anything, or raise any

2599 question, beyond the Creed aforesaid" of Nicæa, "he is to be

2600 condemned."[302:2] It is remarkable that the Council of Ephesus, which

2601 laid down this rule, had itself sanctioned the Theotocos, an addition,

2602 greater perhaps than any before or since, to the letter of the primitive

2603 faith.

2604 7.

2605 Further, Eutyches appealed to Scripture, and denied that a human nature

2606 was there given to our Lord; and this appeal obliged him in consequence

2607 to refuse an unconditional assent to the Councils and Fathers, though he

2608 so confidently spoke about them at other times. It was urged against him

2609 that the Nicene Council itself had introduced into the Creed

2610 extra-scriptural terms. "'I have never found in Scripture,' he said,"

2611 according to one of the Priests who were sent to him, "'that there are

2612 two natures.' I replied, 'Neither is the Consubstantiality,'" (the

2613 Homoüsion of Nicæa,) "'to be found in the Scriptures, but in the Holy

2614 Fathers who well understood them and faithfully expounded them.'"[303:1]

2615 Accordingly, on another occasion, a report was made of him, that "he

2616 professed himself ready to assent to the Exposition of Faith made by the

2617 Holy Fathers of the Nicene and Ephesine Councils and he engaged to

2618 subscribe their interpretations. However, if there were any accidental

2619 fault or error in any expressions which they made, this he would neither

2620 blame nor accept; but only search the Scriptures, as being surer than

2621 the expositions of the Fathers; that since the time of the Incarnation

2622 of God the Word . . he worshipped one Nature . . . that the doctrine that

2623 our Lord Jesus Christ came of Two Natures personally united, this it was

2624 that he had learned from the expositions of the Holy Fathers; nor did he

2625 accept, if ought was read to him from any author to [another] effect,

2626 because the Holy Scriptures, as he said, were better than the teaching

2627 of the Fathers."[304:1] This appeal to the Scriptures will remind us of

2628 what has lately been said of the school of Theodore in the history of

2629 Nestorianism, and of the challenge of the Arians to St. Avitus before

2630 the Gothic King.[304:2] It had also been the characteristic of heresy in

2631 the antecedent period. St. Hilary brings together a number of instances

2632 in point, from the history of Marcellus, Photinus, Sabellius, Montanus,

2633 and Manes; then he adds, "They all speak Scripture without the sense of

2634 Scripture, and profess a faith without faith."[304:3]

2635 8.

2636 Once more; the Council of the Latrocinium, however, tyrannized over by

2637 Dioscorus in the matter of St. Flavian, certainly did acquit Eutyches

2638 and accept his doctrine canonically, and, as it would appear, cordially;

2639 though their change at Chalcedon, and the subsequent variations of the

2640 East, make it a matter of little moment how they decided. The Acts of

2641 Constantinople were read to the Fathers of the Latrocinium; when they

2642 came to the part where Eusebius of Dorylæum, the accuser of Eutyches,

2643 asked him, whether he confessed Two Natures after the Incarnation, and

2644 the Consubstantiality according to the flesh, the Fathers broke in upon

2645 the reading:—"Away with Eusebius; burn him; burn him alive; cut him in

2646 two; as he divided, so let him be divided."[305:1] The Council seems to

2647 have been unanimous, with the exception of the Pope's Legates, in the

2648 restoration of Eutyches; a more complete decision can hardly be

2649 imagined.

2650 It is true the whole number of signatures now extant, one hundred and

2651 eight, may seem small out of a thousand, the number of Sees in the East;

2652 but the attendance of Councils always bore a representative character.

2653 The whole number of East and West was about eighteen hundred, yet the

2654 second Ecumenical Council was attended by only one hundred and fifty,

2655 which is but a twelfth part of the whole number; the Third Council by

2656 about two hundred, or a ninth; the Council of Nicæa itself numbered only

2657 three hundred and eighteen Bishops. Moreover, when we look through the

2658 names subscribed to the Synodal decision, we find that the misbelief, or

2659 misapprehension, or weakness, to which this great offence must be

2660 attributed, was no local phenomenon, but the unanimous sin of Bishops in

2661 every patriarchate and of every school of the East. Three out of the

2662 four patriarchs were in favour of the heresiarch, the fourth being on

2663 his trial. Of these Domnus of Antioch and Juvenal of Jerusalem acquitted

2664 him, on the ground of his confessing the faith of Nicæa and Ephesus: and

2665 Domnus was a man of the fairest and purest character, and originally a

2666 disciple of St. Euthemius, however inconsistent on this occasion, and

2667 ill-advised in former steps of his career. Dioscorus, violent and bad

2668 man as he showed himself, had been Archdeacon to St. Cyril, whom he

2669 attended at the Council of Ephesus; and was on this occasion supported

2670 by those Churches which had so nobly stood by their patriarch Athanasius

2671 in the great Arian conflict. These three Patriarchs were supported by

2672 the Exarchs of Ephesus and Cæsarea in Cappadocia; and both of these as

2673 well as Domnus and Juvenal, were supported in turn by their subordinate

2674 Metropolitans. Even the Sees under the influence of Constantinople,

2675 which was the remaining sixth division of the East, took part with

2676 Eutyches. We find among the signatures to his acquittal the Bishops of

2677 Dyrrachium, of Heraclea in Macedonia, of Messene in the Peloponese, of

2678 Sebaste in Armenia, of Tarsus, of Damascus, of Berytus, of Bostra in

2679 Arabia, of Amida in Mesopotamia, of Himeria in Osrhoene, of Babylon, of

2680 Arsinoe in Egypt, and of Cyrene. The Bishops of Palestine, of Macedonia,

2681 and of Achaia, where the keen eye of St. Athanasius had detected the

2682 doctrine in its germ, while Apollinarianism was but growing into form,

2683 were his actual partisans. Another Barsumas, a Syrian Abbot, ignorant of

2684 Greek, attended the Latrocinium, as the representative of the monks of

2685 his nation, whom he formed into a force, material or moral, of a

2686 thousand strong, and whom at that infamous assembly he cheered on to the

2687 murder of St. Flavian.

2688 9.

2689 Such was the state of Eastern Christendom in the year 449; a heresy,

2690 appealing to the Fathers, to the Creed, and, above all, to Scripture,

2691 was by a general Council, professing to be Ecumenical, received as true

2692 in the person of its promulgator. If the East could determine a matter

2693 of faith independently of the West, certainly the Monophysite heresy was

2694 established as Apostolic truth in all its provinces from Macedonia to

2695 Egypt.

2696 There has been a time in the history of Christianity, when it had been

2697 Athanasius against the world, and the world against Athanasius. The need

2698 and straitness of the Church had been great, and one man was raised up

2699 for her deliverance. In this second necessity, who was the destined

2700 champion of her who cannot fail? Whence did he come, and what was his

2701 name? He came with an augury of victory upon him, which even Athanasius

2702 could not show; it was Leo, Bishop of Rome.

2703 10.

2704 Leo's augury of success, which even Athanasius had not, was this, that

2705 he was seated in the chair of St. Peter and the heir of his

2706 prerogatives. In the very beginning of the controversy, St. Peter

2707 Chrysologus had urged this grave consideration upon Eutyches himself, in

2708 words which have already been cited: "I exhort you, my venerable

2709 brother," he had said, "to submit yourself in everything to what has

2710 been written by the blessed Pope of Rome; for St. Peter, who lives and

2711 presides in his own See, gives the true faith to those who seek

2712 it."[307:1] This voice had come from Ravenna, and now after the

2713 Latrocinium it was echoed back from the depths of Syria by the learned

2714 Theodoret. "That all-holy See," he says in a letter to one of the Pope's

2715 Legates, "has the office of heading (*ἡγεμονίαν) the whole

2716 world's Churches for many reasons; and above all others, because it has

2717 remained free of the communion of heretical taint, and no one of

2718 heterodox sentiments hath sat in it, but it hath preserved the Apostolic

2719 grace unsullied."[307:2] And a third testimony in encouragement of the

2720 faithful at the same dark moment issued from the Imperial court of the

2721 West. "We are bound," says Valentinian to the Emperor of the East, "to

2722 preserve inviolate in our times the prerogative of particular reverence

2723 to the blessed Apostle Peter; that the most blessed Bishop of Rome, to

2724 whom Antiquity assigned the priesthood over all (κατὰ πάντων)

2725 may have place and opportunity of judging concerning the faith and the

2726 priests."[307:3] Nor had Leo himself been wanting at the same time in

2727 "the confidence" he had "obtained from the most blessed Peter and head

2728 of the Apostles, that he had authority to defend the truth for the peace

2729 of the Church."[308:1] Thus Leo introduces us to the Council of

2730 Chalcedon, by which he rescued the East from a grave heresy.

2731 11.

2732 The Council met on the 8th of October, 451, and was attended by the

2733 largest number of Bishops of any Council before or since; some say by as

2734 many as six hundred and thirty. Of these, only four came from the West,

2735 two Roman Legates and two Africans.[308:2]

2736 Its proceedings were opened by the Pope's Legates, who said that they

2737 had it in charge from the Bishop of Rome, "which is the head of all the

2738 Churches," to demand that Dioscorus should not sit, on the ground that

2739 "he had presumed to hold a Council without the authority of the

2740 Apostolic See, which had never been done nor was lawful to do."[308:3]

2741 This was immediately allowed them.

2742 The next act of the Council was to give admission to Theodoret, who had

2743 been deposed at the Latrocinium. The Imperial officers present urged his

2744 admission, on the ground that "the most holy Archbishop Leo hath

2745 restored him to the Episcopal office, and the most pious Emperor hath

2746 ordered that he should assist at the holy Council."[308:4]

2747 Presently, a charge was brought forward against Dioscorus, that, though

2748 the Legates had presented a letter from the Pope to the Council, it had

2749 not been read. Dioscorus admitted not only the fact, but its relevancy;

2750 but alleged in excuse that he had twice ordered it to be read in vain.

2751 In the course of the reading of the Acts of the Latrocinium and

2752 Constantinople, a number of Bishops moved from the side of Dioscorus

2753 and placed themselves with the opposite party. When Peter, Bishop of

2754 Corinth, crossed over, the Orientals whom he joined shouted, "Peter

2755 thinks as does Peter; orthodox Bishop, welcome."

2756 12.

2757 In the second Session it was the duty of the Fathers to draw up a

2758 confession of faith condemnatory of the heresy. A committee was formed

2759 for the purpose, and the Creed of Nicæa and Constantinople was read;

2760 then some of the Epistles of St. Cyril; lastly, St. Leo's Tome, which

2761 had been passed over in silence at the Latrocinium. Some discussion

2762 followed upon the last of these documents, but at length the Bishops

2763 cried out, "This is the faith of the Fathers; this is the faith of the

2764 Apostles: we all believe thus; the orthodox believe thus; anathema to

2765 him who does not believe thus. Peter has thus spoken through Leo; the

2766 Apostles taught thus." Readings from the other Fathers followed; and

2767 then some days were allowed for private discussion, before drawing up

2768 the confession of faith which was to set right the heterodoxy of the

2769 Latrocinium.

2770 During the interval, Dioscorus was tried and condemned; sentence was

2771 pronounced against him by the Pope's Legates, and ran thus: "The most

2772 holy Archbishop of Rome, Leo, through us and this present Council, with

2773 the Apostle St. Peter, who is the rock and foundation of the Catholic

2774 Church and of the orthodox faith, deprives him of the Episcopal dignity

2775 and every sacerdotal ministry."

2776 In the fourth Session the question of the definition of faith came on

2777 again, but the Council got no further than this, that it received the

2778 definitions of the three previous Ecumenical Councils; it would not add

2779 to them what Leo required. One hundred and sixty Bishops however

2780 subscribed his Tome.

2781 13.

2782 In the fifth Session the question came on once more; some sort of

2783 definition of faith was the result of the labours of the committee, and

2784 was accepted by the great majority of the Council. The Bishops cried

2785 out, "We are all satisfied with the definition; it is the faith of the

2786 Fathers: anathema to him who thinks otherwise: drive out the

2787 Nestorians." When objectors appeared, Anatolius, the new Patriarch of

2788 Constantinople, asked "Did not every one yesterday consent to the

2789 definition of faith?" on which the Bishops answered, "Every one

2790 consented; we do not believe otherwise; it is the Faith of the Fathers;

2791 let it be set down that Holy Mary is the Mother of God: let this be

2792 added to the Creed; put out the Nestorians."[310:1] The objectors were

2793 the Pope's Legates, supported by a certain number of Orientals: those

2794 clear-sighted, firm-minded Latins understood full well what and what

2795 alone was the true expression of orthodox doctrine under the emergency

2796 of the existing heresy. They had been instructed to induce the Council

2797 to pass a declaration to the effect, that Christ was not only "of," but

2798 "in" two natures. However, they did not enter upon disputation on the

2799 point, but they used a more intelligible argument: If the Fathers did

2800 not consent to the letter of the blessed Bishop Leo, they would leave

2801 the Council and go home. The Imperial officers took the part of the

2802 Legates. The Council however persisted: "Every one approved the

2803 definition; let it be subscribed: he who refuses to subscribe it is a

2804 heretic." They even proceeded to refer it to Divine inspiration. The

2805 officers asked if they received St. Leo's Tome; they answered that they

2806 had subscribed it, but that they would not introduce its contents into

2807 their definition of faith. "We are for no other definition," they said;

2808 "nothing is wanting in this."

2809 14.

2810 Notwithstanding, the Pope's Legates gained their point through the

2811 support of the Emperor Marcian, who had succeeded Theodosius. A fresh

2812 committee was obtained under the threat that, if they resisted, the

2813 Council should be transferred to the West. Some voices were raised

2814 against this measure; the cries were repeated against the Roman party,

2815 "They are Nestorians; let them go to Rome." The Imperial officers

2816 remonstrated, "Dioscorus said, 'Of two natures;' Leo says, 'Two

2817 natures:' which will you follow, Leo or Dioscorus?" On their answering

2818 "Leo," they continued, "Well then, add to the definition, according to

2819 the judgment of our most holy Leo." Nothing more was to be said. The

2820 committee immediately proceeded to their work, and in a short time

2821 returned to the assembly with such a definition as the Pope required.

2822 After reciting the Creed of Nicæa and Constantinople, it observes, "This

2823 Creed were sufficient for the perfect knowledge of religion, but the

2824 enemies of the truth have invented novel expressions;" and therefore it

2825 proceeds to state the faith more explicitly. When this was read through,

2826 the Bishops all exclaimed, "This is the faith of the Fathers; we all

2827 follow it." And thus ended the controversy once for all.

2828 The Council, after its termination, addressed a letter to St. Leo; in it

2829 the Fathers acknowledge him as "constituted interpreter of the voice of

2830 Blessed Peter,"[311:1] (with an allusion to St. Peter's Confession in

2831 Matthew xvi.,) and speak of him as "the very one commissioned with the

2832 guardianship of the Vine by the Saviour."

2833 15.

2834 Such is the external aspect of those proceedings by which the Catholic

2835 faith has been established in Christendom against the Monophysites. That

2836 the definition passed at Chalcedon is the Apostolic Truth once delivered

2837 to the Saints is most firmly to be received, from faith in that

2838 overruling Providence which is by special promise extended over the acts

2839 of the Church; moreover, that it is in simple accordance with the faith

2840 of St. Athanasius, St. Gregory Nazianzen, and all the other Fathers,

2841 will be evident to the theological student in proportion as he becomes

2842 familiar with their works: but the historical account of the Council is

2843 this, that a formula which the Creed did not contain, which the Fathers

2844 did not unanimously witness, and which some eminent Saints had almost in

2845 set terms opposed, which the whole East refused as a symbol, not once,

2846 but twice, patriarch by patriarch, metropolitan by metropolitan, first

2847 by the mouth of above a hundred, then by the mouth of above six hundred

2848 of its Bishops, and refused upon the grounds of its being an addition to

2849 the Creed, was forced upon the Council, not indeed as being such an

2850 addition, yet, on the other hand, not for subscription merely, but for

2851 acceptance as a definition of faith under the sanction of an

2852 anathema,—forced on the Council by the resolution of the Pope of the

2853 day, acting through his Legates and supported by the civil power.[312:1]

2854 16.

2855 It cannot be supposed that such a transaction would approve itself to

2856 the Churches of Egypt, and the event showed it: they disowned the

2857 authority of the Council, and called its adherents

2858 Chalcedonians,[313:1] and Synodites.[313:2] For here was the West

2859 tyrannizing over the East, forcing it into agreement with itself,

2860 resolved to have one and one only form of words, rejecting the

2861 definition of faith which the East had drawn up in Council, bidding it

2862 and making it frame another, dealing peremptorily and sternly with the

2863 assembled Bishops, and casting contempt on the most sacred traditions of

2864 Egypt! What was Eutyches to them? He might be guilty or innocent; they

2865 gave him up: Dioscorus had given him up at Chalcedon;[313:3] they did

2866 not agree with him:[313:4] he was an extreme man; they would not call

2867 themselves by human titles; they were not Eutychians; Eutyches was not

2868 their master, but Athanasius and Cyril were their doctors.[313:5] The

2869 two great lights of their Church, the two greatest and most successful

2870 polemical Fathers that Christianity had seen, had both pronounced "One

2871 Nature Incarnate," though allowing Two before the Incarnation; and

2872 though Leo and his Council had not gone so far as to deny this phrase,

2873 they had proceeded to say what was the contrary to it, to explain away,

2874 to overlay the truth, by defining that the Incarnate Saviour was "in Two

2875 Natures." At Ephesus it had been declared that the Creed should not be

2876 touched; the Chalcedonian Fathers had, not literally, but virtually

2877 added to it: by subscribing Leo's Tome, and promulgating their

2878 definition of faith, they had added what might be called, "The Creed of

2879 Pope Leo."

2880 17.

2881 It is remarkable, as has been just stated, that Dioscorus, wicked man

2882 as he was in act, was of the moderate or middle school in doctrine, as

2883 the violent and able Severus after him; and from the first the great

2884 body of the protesting party disowned Eutyches, whose form of the heresy

2885 took refuge in Armenia, where it remains to this day. The Armenians

2886 alone were pure Eutychians, and so zealously such that they innovated on

2887 the ancient and recognized custom of mixing water with the wine in the

2888 Holy Eucharist, and consecrated the wine by itself in token of the one

2889 nature, as they considered, of the Christ. Elsewhere both name and

2890 doctrine of Eutyches were abjured; the heretical bodies in Egypt and

2891 Syria took a title from their special tenet, and formed the Monophysite

2892 communion. Their theology was at once simple and specious. They based it

2893 upon the illustration which is familiar to us in the Athanasian Creed,

2894 and which had been used by St. Gregory Nazianzen, St. Cyril, St.

2895 Augustine, Vincent of Lerins, not to say St. Leo himself. They argued

2896 that as body and soul made up one man, so God and man made up but one,

2897 though one compound Nature, in Christ. It might have been charitably

2898 hoped that their difference from the Catholics had been a simple matter

2899 of words, as it is allowed by Vigilius of Thapsus really to have been in

2900 many cases; but their refusal to obey the voice of the Church was a

2901 token of real error in their faith, and their implicit heterodoxy is

2902 proved by their connexion, in spite of themselves, with the extreme or

2903 ultra party whom they so vehemently disowned.

2904 It is very observable that, ingenious as is their theory and sometimes

2905 perplexing to a disputant, the Monophysites never could shake themselves

2906 free of the Eutychians; and though they could draw intelligible lines on

2907 paper between the two doctrines, yet in fact by a hidden fatality their

2908 partisans were ever running into or forming alliance with the

2909 anathematized extreme. Thus Peter the Fuller the Theopaschite

2910 (Eutychian), is at one time in alliance with Peter the Stammerer, who

2911 advocated the Henoticon (which was Monophysite). The Acephali, though

2912 separating from the latter Peter for that advocacy, and accused by

2913 Leontius of being Gaianites[315:1] (Eutychians), are considered by

2914 Facundus as Monophysites.[315:2] Timothy the Cat, who is said to have

2915 agreed with Dioscorus and Peter the Stammerer, who signed the Henoticon,

2916 that is, with two Monophysite Patriarchs, is said nevertheless,

2917 according to Anastasius, to have maintained the extreme tenet, that "the

2918 Divinity is the sole nature of Christ."[315:3] Severus, according to

2919 Anastasius,[315:3] symbolized with the Phantasiasts (Eutychians), yet he

2920 is more truly, according to Leontius, the chief doctor and leader of the

2921 Monophysites. And at one time there was an union, though temporary,

2922 between the Theodosians (Monophysites) and the Gaianites.

2923 18.

2924 Such a division of an heretical party, into the maintainers, of an

2925 extreme and a moderate view, perspicuous and plausible on paper, yet in

2926 fact unreal, impracticable, and hopeless, was no new phenomenon in the

2927 history of the Church. As Eutyches put forward an extravagant tenet,

2928 which was first corrected into the Monophysite, and then relapsed

2929 hopelessly into the doctrine of the Phantasiasts and the Theopaschites,

2930 so had Arius been superseded by the Eusebians and had revived in

2931 Eunomius; and as the moderate Eusebians had formed the great body of the

2932 dissentients from the Nicene Council, so did the Monophysites include

2933 the mass of those who protested against Chalcedon; and as the Eusebians

2934 had been moderate in creed, yet unscrupulous in act, so were the

2935 Monophysites. And as the Eusebians were ever running individually into

2936 pure Arianism, so did the Monophysites run into pure Eutychianism. And

2937 as the Monophysites set themselves against Pope Leo, so had the

2938 Eusebians, with even less provocation, withstood and complained of Pope

2939 Julius. In like manner, the Apollinarians had divided into two sects;

2940 one, with Timotheus, going the whole length of the inferences which the

2941 tenet of their master involved, and the more cautious or timid party

2942 making an unintelligible stand with Valentinus. Again, in the history of

2943 Nestorianism, though it admitted less opportunity for division of

2944 opinion, the See of Rome was with St. Cyril in one extreme, Nestorius in

2945 the other, and between them the great Eastern party, headed by John of

2946 Antioch and Theodoret, not heretical, but for a time dissatisfied with

2947 the Council of Ephesus.

2948 19.

2949 The Nestorian heresy, I have said, gave less opportunity for doctrinal

2950 varieties than the heresy of Eutyches. Its spirit was rationalizing, and

2951 had the qualities which go with rationalism. When cast out of the Roman

2952 Empire, it addressed itself, as we have seen, to a new and rich field of

2953 exertion, got possession of an Established Church, co-operated with the

2954 civil government, adopted secular fashions, and, by whatever means,

2955 pushed itself out into an Empire. Apparently, though it requires a very

2956 intimate knowledge of its history to speak except conjecturally, it was

2957 a political power rather than a dogma, and despised the science of

2958 theology. Eutychianism, on the other hand, was mystical, severe,

2959 enthusiastic; with the exception of Severus, and one or two more, it was

2960 supported by little polemical skill; it had little hold upon the

2961 intellectual Greeks of Syria and Asia Minor, but flourished in Egypt,

2962 which was far behind the East in civilization, and among the native

2963 Syrians. Nestorianism, like Arianism[317:1] before it, was a cold

2964 religion, and more fitted for the schools than for the many; but the

2965 Monophysites carried the people with them. Like modern Jansenism, and

2966 unlike Nestorianism, the Monophysites were famous for their austerities.

2967 They have, or had, five Lents in the year, during which laity as well as

2968 clergy abstain not only from flesh and eggs, but from wine, oil, and

2969 fish.[317:2] Monachism was a characteristic part of their ecclesiastical

2970 system: their Bishops, and Maphrian or Patriarch, were always taken from

2971 the Monks, who are even said to have worn an iron shirt or breastplate

2972 as a part of their monastic habit.[317:3]

2973 20.

2974 Severus, Patriarch of Antioch at the end of the fifth century, has

2975 already been mentioned as an exception to the general character of the

2976 Monophysites, and, by his learning and ability, may be accounted the

2977 founder of its theology. Their cause, however, had been undertaken by

2978 the Emperors themselves before him. For the first thirty years after the

2979 Council of Chalcedon, the protesting Church of Egypt had been the scene

2980 of continued tumult and bloodshed. Dioscorus had been popular with the

2981 people for his munificence, in spite of the extreme laxity of his

2982 morals, and for a while the Imperial Government failed in obtaining the

2983 election of a Catholic successor. At length Proterius, a man of fair

2984 character, and the Vicar-general of Dioscorus on his absence at

2985 Chalcedon, was chosen, consecrated, and enthroned; but the people rose

2986 against the civil authorities, and the military, coming to their

2987 defence, were attacked with stones, and pursued into a church, where

2988 they were burned alive by the mob. Next, the popular leaders prepared to

2989 intercept the supplies of grain which were destined for Constantinople;

2990 and, a defensive retaliation taking place, Alexandria was starved. Then

2991 a force of two thousand men was sent for the restoration of order, who

2992 permitted themselves in scandalous excesses towards the women of

2993 Alexandria. Proterius's life was attempted, and he was obliged to be

2994 attended by a guard. The Bishops of Egypt would not submit to him; two

2995 of his own clergy, who afterward succeeded him, Timothy and Peter,

2996 seceded, and were joined by four or five of the Bishops and by the mass

2997 of the population;[318:1] and the Catholic Patriarch was left without a

2998 communion in Alexandria. He held a council, and condemned the

2999 schismatics; and the Emperor, seconding his efforts, sent them out of

3000 the country, and enforced the laws against the Eutychians. An external

3001 quiet succeeded; then Marcian died; and then forthwith Timothy (the Cat)

3002 made his appearance again, first in Egypt, then in Alexandria. The

3003 people rose in his favour, and carried in triumph their persecuted

3004 champion to the great Cæsarean Church, where he was consecrated

3005 Patriarch by two deprived Bishops, who had been put out of their sees,

3006 whether by a Council of Egypt or of Palestine.[318:2] Timothy, now

3007 raised to the Episcopal rank, began to create a new succession; he

3008 ordained Bishops for the Churches of Egypt, and drove into exile those

3009 who were in possession. The Imperial troops, who had been stationed in

3010 Upper Egypt, returned to Alexandria; the mob rose again, broke into the

3011 Church, where St. Proterius was in prayer, and murdered him. A general

3012 ejectment of the Catholic clergy throughout Egypt followed. On their

3013 betaking themselves to Constantinople to the new Emperor, Timothy and

3014 his party addressed him also. They quoted the Fathers, and demanded the

3015 abrogation of the Council of Chalcedon. Next they demanded a conference;

3016 the Catholics said that what was once done could not be undone; their

3017 opponents agreed to this and urged it, as their very argument against

3018 Chalcedon, that it added to the faith, and reversed former

3019 decisions.[319:1] After a rule of three years, Timothy was driven out

3020 and Catholicism restored; but then in turn the Monophysites rallied, and

3021 this state of warfare and alternate success continued for thirty years.

3022 21.

3023 At length the Imperial Government, wearied out with a dispute which was

3024 interminable, came to the conclusion that the only way of restoring

3025 peace to the Church was to abandon the Council of Chalcedon. In the year

3026 482 was published the famous Henoticon* or Pacification of Zeno, in

3027 which the Emperor took upon himself to determine a matter of faith. The

3028 Henoticon declared that no symbol of faith but that of the Nicene Creed,

3029 commonly so called, should be received in the Churches; it anathematized

3030 the opposite heresies of Nestorius and Eutyches, and it was silent on

3031 the question of the "One" or "Two Natures" after the Incarnation. This

3032 middle measure had the various effects which might be anticipated. It

3033 united the great body of the Eastern Bishops, who readily relaxed into

3034 the vague profession of doctrine from which they had been roused by the

3035 authority of St. Leo. All the Eastern Bishops signed this Imperial

3036 formulary. But this unanimity of the East was purchased by a breach with

3037 the West; for the Popes cut off the communication between Greeks and

3038 Latins for thirty-five years. On the other hand, the more zealous

3039 Monophysites, disgusted at their leaders for accepting what they

3040 considered an unjustifiable compromise, split off from the Eastern

3041 Churches, and formed a sect by themselves, which remained without

3042 Bishops (*acephali*) for three hundred years, when at length they were

3043 received back into the communion of the Catholic Church.

3044 22.

3045 Dreary and waste was the condition of the Church, and forlorn her

3046 prospects, at the period which we have been reviewing. After the brief

3047 triumph which attended the conversion of Constantine, trouble and trial

3048 had returned upon her. Her imperial protectors were failing in power or

3049 in faith. Strange forms of evil were rising in the distance and were

3050 thronging for the conflict. There was but one spot in the whole of

3051 Christendom, one voice in the whole Episcopate, to which the faithful

3052 turned in hope in that miserable day. In the year 493, in the

3053 Pontificate of Gelasius, the whole of the East was in the hands of

3054 traitors to Chalcedon, and the whole of the West under the tyranny of

3055 the open enemies of Nicæa. Italy was the prey of robbers; mercenary

3056 bands had overrun its territory, and barbarians were seizing on its

3057 farms and settling in its villas. The peasants were thinned by famine

3058 and pestilence; Tuscany might be even said, as Gelasius words it, to

3059 contain scarcely a single inhabitant.[320:1] Odoacer was sinking before

3060 Theodoric, and the Pope was changing one Arian master for another. And

3061 as if one heresy were not enough, Pelagianism was spreading with the

3062 connivance of the Bishops in the territory of Picenum. In the North of

3063 the dismembered Empire, the Britons had first been infected by

3064 Pelagianism, and now were dispossessed by the heathen Saxons. The

3065 Armoricans still preserved a witness of Catholicism in the West of Gaul;

3066 but Picardy, Champagne, and the neighbouring provinces, where some

3067 remnant of its supremacy had been found, had lately submitted to the

3068 yet heathen Clovis. The Arian kingdoms of Burgundy in France, and of the

3069 Visigoths in Aquitaine and Spain, oppressed a zealous and Catholic

3070 clergy, Africa was in still more deplorable condition under the cruel

3071 sway of the Vandal Gundamond: the people indeed uncorrupted by the

3072 heresy,[321:1] but their clergy in exile and their worship suspended.

3073 While such was the state of the Latins, what had happened in the East?

3074 Acacius, the Patriarch of Constantinople, had secretly taken part

3075 against the Council of Chalcedon and was under Papal excommunication.

3076 Nearly the whole East had sided with Acacius, and a schism had begun

3077 between East and West, which lasted, as I have above stated, for

3078 thirty-five years. The Henoticon was in force, and at the Imperial

3079 command had been signed by all the Patriarchs and Bishops throughout the

3080 Eastern Empire.[321:2] In Armenia the Churches were ripening for the

3081 pure Eutychianism which they adopted in the following century; and in

3082 Egypt the Acephali, already separated from the Monophysite Patriarch,

3083 were extending in the east and west of the country, and preferred the

3084 loss of the Episcopal Succession to the reception of the Council of

3085 Chalcedon. And while Monophysites or their favourers occupied the

3086 Churches of the Eastern Empire, Nestorianism was making progress in the

3087 territories beyond it. Barsumas had held the See of Nisibis, Theodore

3088 was read in the schools of Persia, and the successive Catholici of

3089 Seleucia had abolished Monachism and were secularizing the clergy.

3090 23.

3091 If then there is now a form of Christianity such, that it extends

3092 throughout the world, though with varying measures of prominence or

3093 prosperity in separate places;—that it lies under the power of

3094 sovereigns and magistrates, in various ways alien to its faith;—that

3095 flourishing nations and great empires, professing or tolerating the

3096 Christian name, lie over against it as antagonists;—that schools of

3097 philosophy and learning are supporting theories, and following out

3098 conclusions, hostile to it, and establishing an exegetical system

3099 subversive of its Scriptures;—that it has lost whole Churches by

3100 schism, and is now opposed by powerful communions once part of

3101 itself;—that it has been altogether or almost driven from some

3102 countries;—that in others its line of teachers is overlaid, its flocks

3103 oppressed, its Churches occupied, its property held by what may be

3104 called a duplicate succession;—that in others its members are

3105 degenerate and corrupt, and are surpassed in conscientiousness and in

3106 virtue, as in gifts of intellect, by the very heretics whom it

3107 condemns;—that heresies are rife and bishops negligent within its own

3108 pale;—and that amid its disorders and its fears there is but one Voice

3109 for whose decisions the peoples wait with trust, one Name and one See to

3110 which they look with hope, and that name Peter, and that see Rome;—such

3111 a religion is not unlike the Christianity of the fifth and sixth

3112 Centuries.[322:1]

FOOTNOTES:

76 [208:1] [This juxtaposition of names has been strangely

77 distorted by critics. In the intention of the author, Guizot matched

78 with Pliny, not with Frederick.]

79 [213:1] Vid. Muller de Hierarch. et Ascetic. Warburton, Div.

80 Leg. ii. 4. Selden de Diis Syr. Acad. des Inscript. t. 3, hist. p. 296,

81 t. 5, mem. p. 63, t. 16, mem. p. 267. Lucian. Pseudomant. Cod. Theod.

82 ix. 16.

83 [214:1] Acad. t. 16. mem. p. 274.

84 [215:1] Apol. 25. Vid. also Prudent. in hon. Romani, circ. fin.

85 and Lucian de Deo Syr. 50.

86 [215:2] Vid. also the scene in Jul. Firm. p. 449.

87 [216:1] Tac. Ann. ii. 85; Sueton. Tiber. 36.

88 [216:2] August. 93.

89 [216:3] De Superst. 3.

90 [216:4] De Art. Am. i. init.

91 [217:1] Sat. iii. vi.

92 [217:2] Tertul. Ap. 5.

93 [218:1] Vit. Hel. 3.

94 [219:1] Vid. Tillemont, Mem. and Lardner's Hist. Heretics.

95 [221:1] Bampton Lect. 2.

96 [222:1] Burton, Bampton Lect. note 61.

97 [223:1] Burton, Bampton Lect. note 44.

98 [223:2] Montfaucon, Antiq. t. ii. part 2, p. 353.

99 [223:3] Hær. i. 20.

100 [223:4] De Præscr. 43.

101 [225:1] Vid. Kortholt, in Plin. et Traj. Epp. p. 152. Comment.

102 in Minuc. F. &c.

103 [228:1] "Itaque imposuistis in cervicibus nostris sempiternum

104 dominum, quem dies et noctes timeremus; quis enim non timeat omnia

105 providentem et cogitantem et animadvertentem, et omnia ad se pertinere

106 putantem, curiosum, et plenum negotii Deum?"—*Cic. de Nat. Deor.* i.

107 20.

108 [228:2] Min. c. 11. Lact. v. 1, 2, vid. Arnob. ii. 8, &c.

109 [228:3] Origen, contr. Cels. i. 9, iii. 44, 50, vi. 44.

110 [229:1] Prudent. in hon. Fruct. 37.

111 [229:2] Evan. Dem. iii. 3, 4.

112 [229:3] Mort. Peregr. 13.

113 [229:4] c. 108.

114 [229:5] i. e. Philop. 16.

115 [229:6] De Mort. Pereg. ibid.

116 [229:7] Ruin. Mart. pp. 100, 594, &c.

117 [230:1] Prud. in hon. Rom. vv. 404, 868.

118 [230:2] We have specimens of *carmina* ascribed to Christians

119 in the Philopatris.

120 [230:3] Goth. in Cod. Th. t. 5, p. 120, ed. 1665. Again, "Qui

121 malefici vulgi consuetudine nuncupantur." Leg. 6. So Lactantius, "Magi

122 et ii quos verè maleficos vulgus appellat." Inst. ii. 17. "Quos et

123 maleficos vulgus appellat." August. Civ. Dei, x. 19. "Quos vulgus

124 mathematicos vocat." Hieron. in Dan. c. ii. Vid. Gothof. in loc. Other

125 laws speak of those who were "maleficiorum labe polluti," and of the

126 "maleficiorum scabies."

127 [230:4] Tertullian too mentions the charge of "hostes principum

128 Romanorum, populi, generis humani, Deorum, Imperatorum, legum, morum,

129 naturæ totius inimici." Apol. 2, 35, 38, ad. Scap. 4, ad. Nat. i. 17.

130 [231:1] Evid. part ii. ch. 4.

131 [232:1] Heathen Test. 9.

132 [233:1] Gothof. in Cod. Th. t. 5, p. 121.

133 [233:2] Cic. pro Cluent. 61. Gieseler transl. vol. i. p. 21,

134 note 5. Acad. Inscr. t. 34, hist. p. 110.

135 [234:1] De Harusp. Resp. 9.

136 [234:2] De Legg. ii. 8.

137 [234:3] Acad. Inscr. ibid.

138 [234:4] Neander, Eccl. Hist. tr. vol. i. p. 81.

139 [234:5] Muller, p. 21, 22, 30. Tertull. Ox. tr. p. 12, note

140 *p*.

141 [235:1] Gibbon, Hist. ch. 16, note 14.

142 [235:2] Epit. Instit. 55.

143 [236:1] Gibbon, ibid. Origen admits and defends the violation

144 of the laws: *οὐκ ἄλογον συνθήκας παρὰ τὰ νενομισμένα ποιεῖν,

145 τὰς ὑπὲρ ἁληθείας. c. Cels. i. 1.

146 [237:1] Hist. p. 418.

147 [237:2] In hon. Rom. 62. In Act. S. Cypr. 4, Tert. Apol. 10,

148 &c.

149 [238:1] Apol. i. 3, 39, Oxf. tr.

150 [241:1] Julian ap. Cyril, pp. 39, 194, 206, 335. Epp. pp. 305,

151 429, 438, ed. Spanh.

152 [242:1] Niebuhr ascribes it to the beginning of the tenth.

153 [245:1] Sirm. Opp. ii. p. 225, ed. Ven.

154 [247:1] Proph. Office, p. 132 [Via Media, vol. i. p. 109].

155 [247:2] [Since the publication of this volume in 1845, a writer

156 in a Conservative periodical of great name has considered that no

157 happier designation could be bestowed upon us than that which heathen

158 statesmen gave to the first Christians, "enemies of the human race."

159 What a remarkable witness to our identity with the Church of St. Paul

160 ("a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition throughout the world"), of

161 St. Ignatius, St. Polycarp, and the other Martyrs! In this matter,

162 Conservative politicians join with Liberals, and with the movement

163 parties in Great Britain, France, Germany, and Italy, in their view of

164 our religion.

165 "The Catholics," says the Quarterly Review* for January, 1873, pp.

166 181-2, "wherever they are numerous and powerful in a Protestant nation,

167 *compel* (sic) as it were by a law of their being, that nation to treat

168 them with stern repression and control. . . . Catholicism, if it be true to

169 itself, and its mission, *cannot* (sic) . . . wherever and whenever the

170 opportunity is afforded it, abstain from claiming, working for, and

171 grasping that supremacy and paramount influence and control, which it

172 conscientiously believes to be its inalienable and universal due. . . . By

173 the force of circumstances, by the inexorable logic of its claims, it

174 must be the intestine foe or the disturbing element of every state in

175 which it does not bear sway; and . . . it must now stand out in the

176 estimate of all Protestants, Patriots and Thinkers" (philosophers and

177 historians, as Tacitus?) "as the *hostis humani generis* (sic), &c."]

178 [254:1] De Præscr. Hær. 41, Oxf. tr.

179 [254:2] *χρονῖται.

180 [256:1] Cat. xviii. 26.

181 [257:1] Contr. Ep. Manich. 5.

182 [257:2] Origen, Opp. t. i. p. 809.

183 [258:1] Strom. vii. 17.

184 [258:2] c. Tryph. 35.

185 [258:3] Instit. 4. 30.

186 [259:1] Hær. 42, p. 366.

187 [259:2] In Lucif. fin.

188 [259:3] The Oxford translation is used.

189 [263:1] Rationabilis*; apparently an allusion to the civil

190 officer called *Catholicus* or *Rationalis*, receiver-general.

191 [263:2] Ad. Parm. ii. init.

192 [264:1] De Unit. Eccles. 6.

193 [265:1] Contr. Cresc. iv. 75; also iii. 77.

194 [266:1] Antiq. ii. 4, § 5.

195 [267:1] Antiq. 5, § 3. [Bingham apparently in this passage is

196 indirectly replying to the Catholic argument for the Pope's Supremacy

197 drawn from the titles and acts ascribed to him in antiquity; but that

198 argument is cumulative in character, being part of a whole body of

199 proof; and there is moreover a great difference between a rhetorical

200 discourse and a synodal enunciation as at Chalcedon.]

201 [268:1] Ad Demetr. 4, &c. Oxf. Tr.

202 [268:2] Hist. ch. xv.

203 [269:1] De Unit. 5, 12.

204 [269:2] Chrys. in Eph. iv.

205 [269:3] De Baptism. i. 10.

206 [269:4] c. Ep. Parm. i. 7.

207 [269:5] De Schism. Donat. i. 10.

208 [270:1] Cat. xvi. 10.

209 [270:2] De Fid. ad Petr. 39. [82.]

210 [270:3] [Of course this solemn truth must not be taken apart

211 from the words of the present Pope, Pius IX., concerning invincible

212 ignorance: "Notum nobis vobisque est, eos, qui invincibili circa

213 sanctissimam nostram religionem ignorantiâ laborant, quique naturalem

214 legem ejusque præcepta in omnium cordibus a Deo insculpta sedulo

215 servantes, ac Deo obedire parati, honestam rectamque vitam agunt, posse,

216 divinæ lucis et gratiæ operante virtute, æternam consequi vitam, cùm

217 Deus, qui omnium mentes, animos, cogitationes, habitusque planè

218 intuetur, scrutatur et noscit, pro summâ suâ bonitate et clementia,

219 minimè patiatur quempiam æternis puniri suppliciis, qui voluntariæ culpæ

220 reatum non habeat."]

221 [272:1] Epp. 43, 52, 57, 76, 105, 112, 141, 144.

222 [276:1] De Gubern. Dei, vii. p. 142. Elsewhere, "Apud

223 Aquitanicos quæ civitas in locupletissimâ ac nobilissimâ sui parte non

224 quasi lupanar fuit? Quis potentum ac divitum non in luto libidinis

225 vixit? Haud multum matrona abest à vilitate servarum, ubi paterfamilias

226 ancillarum maritus est? Quis autem Aquitanorum divitum non hoc fuit?"

227 (pp. 134, 135.) "Offenduntur barbari ipsi impuritatibus nostris. Esse

228 inter Gothos non licet scortatorem Gothum; soli inter eos præjudicio

229 nationis ac nominis permittuntur impuri esse Romani" (p. 137). "Quid?

230 Hispanias nonne vel eadem vel majora forsitan vitia perdiderunt? . . .

231 Accessit hoc ad manifestandam illic impudicitiæ damnationem, ut Wandalis

232 potissimum, id est, pudicis barbaris traderentur" (p. 137). Of Africa

233 and Carthage, "In urbe Christianâ, in urbe ecclesiasticâ, . . . viri in

234 semetipsis feminas profitebantur," &c. (p. 152).

235 [276:2] Dunham, Hist. Spain, vol. i. p. 112.

236 [277:1] Aguirr. Concil. t. 2, p. 191.

237 [277:2] Dunham, p. 125.

238 [277:3] Hist. Franc. iii. 10.

239 [277:4] Ch. 39.

240 [278:1] Greg. Dial. iii. 30.

241 [278:2] Ibid. 20.

242 [278:3] Gibbon, Hist. ch. 37.

243 [279:1] De Glor. Mart. i. 25.

244 [279:2] Ibid. 80.

245 [279:3] Ibid. 79.

246 [279:4] Vict. Vit. i. 14.

247 [280:1] De Gub. D. iv. p. 73.

248 [280:2] Ibid. v. p. 88.

249 [280:3] Epp. i. 31.

250 [280:4] Hist. vi. 23.

251 [280:5] Cf. Assem. t. i. p. 351, not. 4, t. 3, p. 393.

252 [280:6] Baron. Ann. 432, 47.

253 [280:7] Gibbon, Hist. ch. 36.

254 [281:1] Baron. Ann. 471, 18.

255 [281:2] Vict. Vit. iv. 4.

256 [281:3] Vict. Vit. ii. 3-15.

257 [282:1] Aguirr. Conc. t. 2, p. 262.

258 [282:2] Aguirr. ibid. p. 232.

259 [282:3] Theod. Hist. v. 2.

260 [282:4] c. Ruff. i. 4.

261 [283:1] Ep. 15.

262 [283:2] Ep. 16.

263 [284:1] Aug. Epp. 43. 7.

264 [286:1] Assem. iii. p. 68.

265 [287:1] Ibid. t. 3, p. 84, note 3.

266 [287:2] Wegnern, Proleg. in Theod. Opp. p. ix.

267 [287:3] De Ephrem Syr. p. 61.

268 [288:1] Lengerke, de Ephrem Syr. pp. 73-75.

269 [289:1] *δεσπότου, vid. La Croze, Thesaur. Ep. t. 3, §

270 145.

271 [289:2] Montf. Coll. Nov. t. 2, p. 227.

272 [290:1] Rosenmuller, Hist. Interpr. t. 3, p. 278.

273 [290:2] Lengerke, de Ephr. Syr. pp. 165-167.

274 [290:3] Ernest. de Proph. Mess. p. 462.

275 [291:1] Eccl. Theol. iii. 12.

276 [291:2] Professor Lee's Serm. Oct. 1838, pp. 144-152.

277 [291:3] Noris. Opp. t. 2, p. 112.

278 [291:4] Augusti. Euseb. Em. Opp.

279 [291:5] Asseman. Bibl. Or. p. cmxxv.

280 [291:6] Hoffman, Gram. Syr. Proleg. § 4.

281 [291:7] The educated Persians were also acquainted with Syriac.

282 Assem. t. i. p. 351, not.

283 [292:1] Asseman., p. lxx.

284 [292:2] Euseb. Præp. vi. 10.

285 [292:3] Tillemont, Mem. t. 7, p. 77.

286 [293:1] Gibbon, ch. 47.

287 [294:1] Asseman. p. lxxviii.

288 [294:2] Gibbon, ibid.

289 [294:3] Asseman. t. 2, p. 403, t. 3, p. 393.

290 [295:1] Asseman. t. 3, p. 67.

291 [296:1] Gibbon, ibid.

292 [296:2] Assem. p. lxxvi.

293 [296:3] Ibid. t. 3, p. 441.

294 [297:1] Ch. 47.

295 [298:1] Fleur. Hist. xxvii. 29.

296 [299:1] Gibbon, ch. 47.

297 [300:1] Concil. Hard. t. 2, p. 127.

298 [301:1] Petav. de Incarn. iv. 6, § 4.

299 [301:2] Concil. Hard. t. 2, p. 168.

300 [301:3] Vid. the Author's Athan. trans. [ed. 1881, vol. ii. pp.

301 331-333, 426-429, and on the general subject his Theol. Tracts, art.

302 v.]

303 [302:1] Fleury, Oxf. tr. xxvii. 39.

304 [302:2] Ibid. 41. In like manner, St. Athanasius in the

305 foregoing age had said, "The faith confessed at Nicæa by the Fathers,

306 according to the Scriptures, is sufficient for the overthrow of all

307 misbelief." ad Epict. init. Elsewhere, however, he explains his

308 statement, "The decrees of Nicæa are right and sufficient for the

309 overthrow of all heresy, especially* the Arian," ad. Max. fin. St.

310 Gregory Nazianzen, in like manner, appeals to Nicæa; but he "adds an

311 explanation on the doctrine of the Holy Spirit which was left deficient

312 by the Fathers, because the question had not then been raised." Ep. 102,

313 init. This exclusive maintenance, and yet extension of the Creed,

314 according to the exigences of the times, is instanced in other Fathers.

315 Vid. Athan. tr. [ed. 1881, vol. ii. p. 82.]

316 [303:1] Fleury, ibid. 27.

317 [304:1] Concil. Hard. t. 2, p. 141. [A negative is omitted in

318 the Greek, but inserted in the Latin.]

319 [304:2] Supr. p. 245.

320 [304:3] Ad Const. ii. 9. Vid. Athan. tr. [ed. 1881, vol. ii. p.

321 261.]

322 [305:1] Concil. Hard. t. 2, p. 162.

323 [307:1] Fleury, Hist. Oxf. tr. xxvii. 37.

324 [307:2] Ep. 116.

325 [307:3] Conc. Hard. t. 2, p. 36.

326 [308:1] Ep. 43.

327 [308:2] Fleury, Hist. Oxf. tr. xxviii. 17, note *l*.

328 [308:3] Concil. Hard. t. 2, p. 68.

329 [308:4] Fleury, Oxf. tr. xxviii. 2, 3.

330 [310:1] Ibid. 20.

331 [311:1] Conc. Hard. t. 2, p. 656.

332 [312:1] [Can any so grave an *ex parte* charge as this be urged

333 against the recent Vatican Council?]

334 [313:1] I cannot find my reference for this fact; the sketch is

335 formed from notes made some years since, though I have now verified

336 them.

337 [313:2] Leont. de Sect. v. p. 512.

338 [313:3] Concil. Hard. t. 2, p. 99, vid. also p. 418.

339 [313:4] Renaud. Patr. Alex. p. 115.

340 [313:5] Assem. t. 2, pp. 133-137.

341 [315:1] Leont. de Sect. vii. pp. 521, 2.

342 [315:2] Fac. i. 5, circ. init.

343 [315:3] Hodeg. 20, p. 319.

344 [317:1] *i. e.* Arianism in the East: "Sanctiores aures plebis

345 quam corda sunt sacerdotum." S. Hil. contr. Auxent. 6. It requires some

346 research to account for its hold on the barbarians. Vid. *supr.* pp.

347 274, 5.

348 [317:2] Gibbon, ch. 47.

349 [317:3] Assem. t. 2, de Monoph. circ. fin.

350 [318:1] Leont. Sect. v. init.

351 [318:2] Tillemont, t. 15, p. 784.

352 [319:1] Tillemont, Mem. t. 15, pp. 790-811.

353 [320:1] Gibbon, Hist. ch. 36, fin.

354 [321:1] Gibbon, Hist. ch. 36, fin.

355 [321:2] Gibbon, Hist. ch. 47.

356 [322:1] [The above sketch has run to great length, yet it is

357 only part of what might be set down in evidence of the wonderful

358 identity of type which characterizes the Catholic Church from first to

359 last. I have confined myself for the most part to her political aspect;

360 but a parallel illustration might be drawn simply from her doctrinal, or

361 from her devotional. As to her devotional aspect, Cardinal Wiseman has

362 shown its identity in the fifth compared with the nineteenth century, in

363 an article of the *Dublin Review*, quoted in part in *Via Media*, vol.

364 ii. p. 378. Indeed it is confessed on all hands, as by Middleton,

365 Gibbon, &c., that from the time of Constantine to their own, the system

366 and the phenomena of worship in Christendom, from Moscow to Spain, and

367 from Ireland to Chili, is one and the same. I have myself paralleled

368 Medieval Europe with modern Belgium or Italy, in point of ethical

369 character in "Difficulties of Anglicans," vol. i. Lecture ix., referring

370 the identity to the operation of a principle, insisted on presently, the

371 Supremacy of Faith. And so again, as to the system of Catholic doctrine,

372 the type of the Religion remains the same, because it has developed

373 according to the "analogy of faith," as is observed in *Apol.*, p. 196,

374 "The idea of the Blessed Virgin was, as it were, *magnified* in the

375 Church of Rome, as time went on, but so were *all* the Christian ideas,

376 as that of the Blessed Eucharist," &c.]

CHAPTER VII.

79 (Texto do capítulo)

APPLICATION OF THE SECOND NOTE OF A TRUE

82 DEVELOPMENT.

83 #### CONTINUITY OF PRINCIPLES.

84 It appears then that there has been a certain general type of

85 Christianity in every age, by which it is known at first sight,

86 differing from itself only as what is young differs from what is mature,

87 or as found in Europe or in America, so that it is named at once and

88 without hesitation, as forms of nature are recognized by experts in

89 physical science; or as some work of literature or art is assigned to

90 its right author by the critic, difficult as may be the analysis of that

91 specific impression by which he is enabled to do so. And it appears that

92 this type has remained entire from first to last, in spite of that

93 process of development which seems to be attributed by all parties, for

94 good or bad, to the doctrines, rites, and usages in which Christianity

95 consists; or, in other words, that the changes which have taken place in

96 Christianity have not been such as to destroy that type,—that is, that

97 they are not corruptions, because they are consistent with that type.

98 Here then, in the *preservation of type*, we have a first Note of the

99 fidelity of the existing developments of Christianity. Let us now

100 proceed to a second.

101 #### § 1. *The Principles of Christianity.*

102 When developments in Christianity are spoken of, it is sometimes

103 supposed that they are deductions and diversions made at random,

104 according to accident or the caprice of individuals; whereas it is

105 because they have been conducted all along on definite and continuous

106 principles that the type of the Religion has remained from first to last

107 unalterable. What then are the principles under which the developments

108 have been made? I will enumerate some obvious ones.

109 2.

110 They must be many and positive, as well as obvious, if they are to be

111 effective; thus the Society of Friends seems in the course of years to

112 have changed its type in consequence of its scarcity of principles, a

113 fanatical spiritualism and an intense secularity, types simply contrary

114 to each other, being alike consistent with its main principle, "Forms of

115 worship are Antichristian." Christianity, on the other hand, has

116 principles so distinctive, numerous, various, and operative, as to be

117 unlike any other religious, ethical, or political system that the world

118 has ever seen, unlike, not only in character, but in persistence in that

119 character. I cannot attempt here to enumerate more than a few by way of

120 illustration.

121 3.

122 For the convenience of arrangement, I will consider the Incarnation the

123 central truth of the gospel, and the source whence we are to draw out

124 its principles. This great doctrine is unequivocally announced in

125 numberless passages of the New Testament, especially by St. John and St.

126 Paul; as is familiar to us all: "The Word was made flesh and dwelt among

127 us, full of grace and truth." "That which was from the beginning, which

128 we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked

129 upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life, that declare we

130 to you." "For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though

131 He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through His

132 poverty might be rich." "Not I, but Christ liveth in me, and the life

133 which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God,

134 who loved me and gave Himself for me."

135 4.

136 In such passages as these we have

137 1. The principle of *dogma*, that is, supernatural truths irrevocably

138 committed to human language, imperfect because it is human, but

139 definitive and necessary because given from above.

140 2. The principle of *faith*, which is the correlative of dogma, being

141 the absolute acceptance of the divine Word with an internal assent, in

142 opposition to the informations, if such, of sight and reason.

143 3. Faith, being an act of the intellect, opens a way for inquiry,

144 comparison and inference, that is, for science in religion, in

145 subservience to itself; this is the principle of *theology*.

146 4. The doctrine of the Incarnation is the announcement of a divine gift

147 conveyed in a material and visible medium, it being thus that heaven and

148 earth are in the Incarnation united. That is, it establishes in the very

149 idea of Christianity the *sacramental* principle as its characteristic.

150 5. Another principle involved in the doctrine of the Incarnation, viewed

151 as taught or as dogmatic, is the necessary use of language, e. g. of the

152 text of Scripture, in a second or *mystical sense*. Words must be made

153 to express new ideas, and are invested with a sacramental office.

154 6. It is our Lord's intention in His Incarnation to make us what He is

155 Himself; this is the principle of *grace*, which is not only holy but

156 sanctifying.

157 7. It cannot elevate and change us without mortifying our lower

158 nature:—here is the principle of *asceticism*.

159 8. And, involved in this death of the natural man, is necessarily a

160 revelation of the *malignity of sin*, in corroboration of the

161 forebodings of conscience.

162 9. Also by the fact of an Incarnation we are taught that matter is an

163 essential part of us, and, as well as mind, is *capable of

164 sanctification*.

165 5.

166 Here are nine specimens of Christian principles out of the many[326:1]

167 which might be enumerated, and will any one say that they have not been

168 retained in vigorous action in the Church at all times amid whatever

169 development of doctrine Christianity has experienced, so as even to be

170 the very instruments of that development, and as patent, and as

171 operative, in the Latin and Greek Christianity of this day as they were

172 in the beginning?

173 This continuous identity of principles in ecclesiastical action has been

174 seen in part in treating of the Note of Unity of type, and will be seen

175 also in the Notes which follow; however, as some direct account of them,

176 in illustration, may be desirable, I will single out four as

177 specimens,—Faith, Theology, Scripture, and Dogma.

178 #### § 2. *Supremacy of Faith.*

179 This principle which, as we have already seen, was so great a jest to

180 Celsus and Julian, is of the following kind:—That belief in

181 Christianity is in itself better than unbelief; that faith, though an

182 intellectual action, is ethical in its origin; that it is safer to

183 believe; that we must begin with believing; that as for the reasons of

184 believing, they are for the most part implicit, and need be but slightly

185 recognized by the mind that is under their influence; that they consist

186 moreover rather of presumptions and ventures after the truth than of

187 accurate and complete proofs; and that probable arguments, under the

188 scrutiny and sanction of a prudent judgment, are sufficient for

189 conclusions which we even embrace as most certain, and turn to the most

190 important uses.

191 2.

192 Antagonistic to this is the principle that doctrines are only so far to

193 be considered true as they are logically demonstrated. This is the

194 assertion of Locke, who says in defence of it,—"Whatever God hath

195 revealed is certainly true; no doubt can be made of it. This is the

196 proper object of Faith; but, whether it be a divine revelation or no,

197 reason must judge." Now, if he merely means that proofs can be given for

198 Revelation, and that Reason comes in logical order before Faith, such a

199 doctrine is in no sense uncatholic; but he certainly holds that for an

200 individual to act on Faith without proof, or to make Faith a personal

201 principle of conduct for themselves, without waiting till they have got

202 their reasons accurately drawn out and serviceable for controversy, is

203 enthusiastic and absurd. "How a man may know whether he be [a lover of

204 truth for truth's sake] is worth inquiry; and I think there is this one

205 unerring mark of it, viz. the not entertaining any proposition with

206 greater assurance than the proofs it is built upon, will warrant.

207 Whoever goes beyond this measure of assent, it is plain, receives not

208 truth in the love of it; loves not truth for truth's sake, but for some

209 other by-end."

210 3.

211 It does not seem to have struck him that our "by-end" may be the desire

212 to please our Maker, and that the defect of scientific proof may be made

213 up to our reason by our love of Him. It does not seem to have struck him

214 that such a philosophy as his cut off from the possibility and the

215 privilege of faith all but the educated few, all but the learned, the

216 clear-headed, the men of practised intellects and balanced minds, men

217 who had leisure, who had opportunities of consulting others, and kind

218 and wise friends to whom they deferred. How could a religion ever be

219 Catholic, if it was to be called credulity or enthusiasm in the

220 multitude to use those ready instruments of belief, which alone

221 Providence had put into their power? On such philosophy as this, were it

222 generally received, no great work ever would have been done for God's

223 glory and the welfare of man. The "enthusiasm" against which Locke

224 writes may do much harm, and act at times absurdly; but calculation

225 never made a hero. However, it is not to our present purpose to examine

226 this theory, and I have done so elsewhere.[328:1] Here I have but to

227 show the unanimity of Catholics, ancient as well as modern, in their

228 absolute rejection of it.

229 4.

230 For instance, it is the very objection urged by Celsus, that Christians

231 were but parallel to the credulous victims of jugglers or of devotees,

232 who itinerated through the pagan population. He says "that some do not

233 even wish to give or to receive a reason for their faith, but say, 'Do

234 not inquire but believe,' and 'Thy faith will save thee;' and 'A bad

235 thing is the world's wisdom, and foolishness is a good.'" How does

236 Origen answer the charge? by denying the fact, and speaking of the

237 reason of each individual as demonstrating the divinity of the

238 Scriptures, and Faith as coming after that argumentative process, as it

239 is now popular to maintain? Far from it; he grants the fact alleged

240 against the Church and defends it. He observes that, considering the

241 engagements and the necessary ignorance of the multitude of men, it is a

242 very happy circumstance that a substitute is provided for those

243 philosophical exercises, which Christianity allows and encourages, but

244 does not impose on the individual. "Which," he asks, "is the better, for

245 them to believe without reason, and thus to reform any how and gain a

246 benefit, from their belief in the punishment of sinners and the reward

247 of well-doers, or to refuse to be converted on mere belief, or except

248 they devote themselves to an intellectual inquiry?"[329:1] Such a

249 provision then is a mark of divine wisdom and mercy. In like manner, St.

250 Irenæus, after observing that the Jews had the evidence of prophecy,

251 which the Gentiles had not, and that to the latter it was a foreign

252 teaching and a new doctrine to be told that the gods of the Gentiles

253 were not only not gods, but were idols of devils, and that in

254 consequence St. Paul laboured more upon them, as needing it more, adds,

255 "On the other hand, the faith of the Gentiles is thereby shown to be

256 more generous, who followed the word of God without the assistance of

257 Scriptures." To believe on less evidence was generous faith, not

258 enthusiasm. And so again, Eusebius, while he contends of course that

259 Christians are influenced by "no irrational faith," that is, by a faith

260 which is capable of a logical basis, fully allows that in the individual

261 believing, it is not necessarily or ordinarily based upon argument, and

262 maintains that it is connected with that very "hope," and inclusively

263 with that desire of the things beloved, which Locke in the above

264 extract considers incompatible with the love of truth. "What do we

265 find," he says, "but that the whole life of man is suspended on these

266 two, hope and faith?"[330:1]

267 I do not mean of course that the Fathers were opposed to inquiries into

268 the intellectual basis of Christianity, but that they held that men were

269 not obliged to wait for logical proof before believing: on the contrary,

270 that the majority were to believe first on presumptions and let the

271 intellectual proof come as their reward.[330:2]

272 5.

273 St. Augustine, who had tried both ways, strikingly contrasts them in his

274 *De Utilitate credendi*, though his direct object in that work is to

275 decide, not between Reason and Faith, but between Reason and Authority.

276 He addresses in it a very dear friend, who, like himself, had become a

277 Manichee, but who, with less happiness than his own, was still retained

278 in the heresy. "The Manichees," he observes, "inveigh against those who,

279 following the authority of the Catholic faith, fortify themselves in the

280 first instance with believing, and before they are able to set eyes upon

281 that truth, which is discerned by the pure soul, prepare themselves for

282 a God who shall illuminate. You, Honoratus, know that nothing else was

283 the cause of my falling into their hands, than their professing to put

284 away Authority which was so terrible, and by absolute and simple Reason

285 to lead their hearers to God's presence, and to rid them of all error.

286 For what was there else that forced me, for nearly nine years, to slight

287 the religion which was sown in me when a child by my parents, and to

288 follow them and diligently attend their lectures, but their assertion

289 that I was terrified by superstition, and was bidden to have Faith

290 before I had Reason, whereas they pressed no one to believe before the

291 truth had been discussed and unravelled? Who would not be seduced by

292 these promises, and especially a youth, such as they found me then,

293 desirous of truth, nay conceited and forward, by reason of the

294 disputations of certain men of school learning, with a contempt of

295 old-wives' tales, and a desire of possessing and drinking that clear and

296 unmixed truth which they promised me?"[331:1]

297 Presently he goes on to describe how he was reclaimed. He found the

298 Manichees more successful in pulling down than in building up; he was

299 disappointed in Faustus, whom he found eloquent and nothing besides.

300 Upon this, he did not know what to hold, and was tempted to a general

301 scepticism. At length he found he must be guided by Authority; then came

302 the question, Which authority among so many teachers? He cried earnestly

303 to God for help, and at last was led to the Catholic Church. He then

304 returns to the question urged against that Church, that "she bids those

305 who come to her believe," whereas heretics "boast that they do not

306 impose a yoke of believing, but open a fountain of teaching." On which

307 he observes, "True religion cannot in any manner be rightly embraced,

308 without a belief in those things which each individual afterwards

309 attains and perceives, if he behave himself well and shall deserve it,

310 nor altogether without some weighty and imperative Authority."[331:2]

311 6.

312 These are specimens of the teaching of the Ancient Church on the subject

313 of Faith and Reason; if, on the other hand, we would know what has been

314 taught on the subject in those modern schools, in and through which the

315 subsequent developments of Catholic doctrines have proceeded, we may

316 turn to the extracts made from their writings by Huet, in his "Essay on

317 the Human Understanding;" and, in so doing, we need not perplex

318 ourselves with the particular theory, true or not, for the sake of which

319 he has collected them. Speaking of the weakness of the Understanding,

320 Huet says,—

321 "God, by His goodness, repairs this defect of human nature, by granting

322 us the inestimable gift of Faith, which confirms our staggering Reason,

323 and corrects that perplexity of doubts which we must bring to the

324 knowledge of things. For example: my reason not being able to inform me

325 with absolute evidence, and perfect certainty, whether there are bodies,

326 what was the origin of the world, and many other like things, after I

327 had received the Faith, all those doubts vanish, as darkness at the

328 rising of the sun. This made St. Thomas Aquinas say: 'It is necessary

329 for man to receive as articles of Faith, not only the things which are

330 above Reason, but even those that for their certainty may be known by

331 Reason. For human Reason is very deficient in things divine; a sign of

332 which we have from philosophers, who, in the search of human things by

333 natural methods, have been deceived, and opposed each other on many

334 heads. To the end then that men may have a certain and undoubted

335 cognizance of God, it was necessary things divine should be taught them

336 by way of Faith, as being revealed of God Himself, who cannot

337 lie.'[332:1] . . . . .

338 "Then St. Thomas adds afterwards: 'No search by natural Reason is

339 sufficient to make man know things divine, nor even those which we can

340 prove by Reason.' And in another place he speaks thus: 'Things which may

341 be proved demonstratively, as the Being of God, the Unity of the

342 Godhead, and other points, are placed among articles we are to believe,

343 because previous to other things that are of Faith; and these must be

344 presupposed, at least by such as have no demonstration of them.'

345 7.

346 "What St. Thomas says of the cognizance of divine things extends also to

347 the knowledge of human, according to the doctrine of Suarez. 'We often

348 correct,' he says, 'the light of Nature by the light of Faith, even in

349 things which seem to be first principles, as appears in this: those

350 things that are the same to a third, are the same between themselves;

351 which, if we have respect to the Trinity, ought to be restrained to

352 finite things. And in other mysteries, especially in those of the

353 Incarnation and the Eucharist, we use many other limitations, that

354 nothing may be repugnant to the Faith. This is then an indication that

355 the light of Faith is most certain, because founded on the first truth,

356 which is God, to whom it's more impossible to deceive or be deceived

357 than for the natural science of man to be mistaken and

358 erroneous.'[333:1] . . . .

359 "If we hearken not to Reason, say you, you overthrow that great

360 foundation of Religion which Reason has established in our

361 understanding, viz. God is. To answer this objection, you must be told

362 that men know God in two manners. By Reason, with entire human

363 certainty; and by Faith, with absolute and divine certainty. Although by

364 Reason we cannot acquire any knowledge more certain than that of the

365 Being of God; insomuch that all the arguments, which the impious oppose

366 to this knowledge are of no validity and easily refuted; nevertheless

367 this certainty is not absolutely perfect[333:2] . . . . .

368 8.

369 "Now although, to prove the existence of the Deity, we can bring

370 arguments which, accumulated and connected together, are not of less

371 power to convince men than geometrical principles, and theorems deduced

372 from them, and which are of entire human certainty, notwithstanding,

373 because learned philosophers have openly opposed even these principles,

374 'tis clear we cannot, neither in the natural knowledge we have of God,

375 which is acquired by Reason, nor in science founded on geometrical

376 principles and theorems, find absolute and consummate certainty, but

377 only that human certainty I have spoken of, to which nevertheless every

378 wise man ought to submit his understanding. This being not repugnant to

379 the testimony of the Book of Wisdom and the Epistle to the Romans, which

380 declares that men who do not from the make of the world acknowledge the

381 power and divinity of the Maker are senseless and inexcusable.

382 "For to use the terms of Vasquez: 'By these words the Holy Scripture

383 means only that there has ever been a sufficient testimony of the Being

384 of a God in the fabrick of the world, and in His other works, to make

385 Him known unto men: but the Scripture is not under any concern whether

386 this knowledge be evident or of greatest probability; for these terms

387 are seen and understood, in their common and usual acceptation, to

388 signify all the knowledge of the mind with a determined assent.' He adds

389 after: 'For if any one should at this time deny Christ, that which would

390 render him inexcusable would not be because he might have had an evident

391 knowledge and reason for believing Him, but because he might have

392 believed it by Faith and a prudential knowledge.'

393 "'Tis with reason then that Suarez teaches that 'the natural evidence of

394 this principle, God is the first truth, who cannot be deceived, is not

395 necessary, nor sufficient enough to make us believe by infused Faith,

396 what God reveals.' He proves, by the testimony of experience, that it is

397 not necessary; for ignorant and illiterate Christians, though they know

398 nothing clearly and certainly of God, do believe nevertheless that God

399 is. Even Christians of parts and learning, as St. Thomas has observed,

400 believe that God is, before they know it by Reason. Suarez shows

401 afterwards that the natural evidence of this principle is not

402 sufficient, because divine Faith, which is infused into our

403 understanding, cannot be bottomed upon human faith alone, how clear and

404 firm soever it is, as upon a formal object, because an assent most firm,

405 and of an order most noble and exalted, cannot derive its certainty from

406 a more infirm assent.[335:1] . . . .

407 9.

408 "As touching the motives of credibility, which, preparing the mind to

409 receive Faith, ought according to you to be not only certain by supreme

410 and human certainty, but by supreme and absolute certainty, I will

411 oppose Gabriel Biel to you, who pronounces that to receive Faith 'tis

412 sufficient that the motives of credibility be proposed as probable. Do

413 you believe that children, illiterate, gross, ignorant people, who have

414 scarcely the use of Reason, and notwithstanding have received the gift

415 of Faith, do most clearly and most steadfastly conceive those

416 forementioned motives of credibility? No, without doubt; but the grace

417 of God comes in to their assistance, and sustains the imbecility of

418 Nature and Reason.

419 "This is the common opinion of divines. Reason has need of divine grace,

420 not only in gross, illiterate persons, but even in those of parts and

421 learning; for how clear-sighted soever that may be, yet it cannot make

422 us have Faith, if celestial light does not illuminate us within,

423 because, as I have said already, divine Faith being of a superior order

424 cannot derive its efficacy from human faith."[336:1] "This is likewise

425 the doctrine of St. Thomas Aquinas: 'The light of Faith makes things

426 seen that are believed.' He says moreover, 'Believers have knowledge of

427 the things of Faith, not in a demonstrative way, but so as by the light

428 of Faith it appears to them that they ought to be believed.'"[336:2]

429 10.

430 It is evident what a special influence such doctrine as this must exert

431 upon the theological method of those who hold it. Arguments will come to

432 be considered as suggestions and guides rather than logical proofs; and

433 developments as the slow, spontaneous, ethical growth, not the

434 scientific and compulsory results, of existing opinions.

435 #### § 3. *Theology.*

436 I have spoken and have still to speak of the action of logic, implicit

437 and explicit, as a safeguard, and thereby a note, of legitimate

438 developments of doctrine: but I am regarding it here as that continuous

439 tradition and habit in the Church of a scientific analysis of all

440 revealed truth, which is an ecclesiastical principle rather than a note

441 of any kind, as not merely bearing upon the process of development, but

442 applying to all religious teaching equally, and which is almost unknown

443 beyond the pale of Christendom. Reason, thus considered, is subservient

444 to faith, as handling, examining, explaining, recording, cataloguing,

445 defending, the truths which faith, not reason, has gained for us, as

446 providing an intellectual expression of supernatural facts, eliciting

447 what is implicit, comparing, measuring, connecting each with each, and

448 forming one and all into a theological system.

449 2.

450 The first step in theology is investigation, an investigation arising

451 out of the lively interest and devout welcome which the matters

452 investigated claim of us; and, if Scripture teaches us the duty of

453 faith, it teaches quite as distinctly that loving inquisitiveness which

454 is the life of the *Schola*. It attributes that temper both to the

455 Blessed Virgin and to the Angels. The Angels are said to have "desired

456 to look into the mysteries of Revelation," and it is twice recorded of

457 Mary that she "kept these things and pondered them in her heart."

458 Moreover, her words to the Archangel, "How shall this be?" show that

459 there is a questioning in matters revealed to us compatible with the

460 fullest and most absolute faith. It has sometimes been said in defence

461 and commendation of heretics that "their misbelief at least showed that

462 they had thought upon the subject of religion;" this is an unseemly

463 paradox,—at the same time there certainly is the opposite extreme of a

464 readiness to receive any number of dogmas at a minute's warning, which,

465 when it is witnessed, fairly creates a suspicion that they are merely

466 professed with the tongue, not intelligently held. Our Lord gives no

467 countenance to such lightness of mind; He calls on His disciples to use

468 their reason, and to submit it. Nathanael's question "Can there any good

469 thing come out of Nazareth?" did not prevent our Lord's praise of him as

470 "an Israelite without guile." Nor did He blame Nicodemus, except for

471 want of theological knowledge, on his asking "How can these things be?"

472 Even towards St. Thomas He was gentle, as if towards one of those who

473 had "eyes too tremblingly awake to bear with dimness for His sake." In

474 like manner He praised the centurion when he argued himself into a

475 confidence of divine help and relief from the analogy of his own

476 profession; and left his captious enemies to prove for themselves from

477 the mission of the Baptist His own mission; and asked them "if David

478 called Him Lord, how was He his Son?" and, when His disciples wished to

479 have a particular matter taught them, chid them for their want of

480 "understanding." And these are but some out of the various instances

481 which He gives us of the same lesson.

482 3.

483 Reason has ever been awake and in exercise in the Church after Him from

484 the first. Scarcely were the Apostles withdrawn from the world, when the

485 Martyr Ignatius, in his way to the Roman Amphitheatre, wrote his

486 strikingly theological Epistles; he was followed by Irenæus, Hippolytus,

487 and Tertullian; thus we are brought to the age of Athanasius and his

488 contemporaries, and to Augustine. Then we pass on by Maximus and John

489 Damascene to the Middle age, when theology was made still more

490 scientific by the Schoolmen; nor has it become less so, by passing on

491 from St. Thomas to the great Jesuit writers Suarez and Vasquez, and then

492 to Lambertini.

493 #### § 4. *Scripture and its Mystical Interpretation.*

494 Several passages have occurred in the foregoing Chapters, which serve to

495 suggest another principle on which some words are now to be said.

496 Theodore's exclusive adoption of the literal, and repudiation of the

497 mystical interpretation of Holy Scripture, leads to the consideration of

498 the latter, as one of the characteristic conditions or principles on

499 which the teaching of the Church has ever proceeded. Thus Christianity

500 developed, as we have incidentally seen, into the form, first, of a

501 Catholic, then of a Papal Church. Now it was Scripture that was made the

502 rule on which this development proceeded in each case, and Scripture

503 moreover interpreted in a mystical sense; and, whereas at first certain

504 texts were inconsistently confined to the letter, and a Millennium was

505 in consequence expected, the very course of events, as time went on,

506 interpreted the prophecies about the Church more truly, and that first

507 in respect of her prerogative as occupying the *orbis terrarum*, next in

508 support of the claims of the See of St. Peter. This is but one specimen

509 of a certain law of Christian teaching, which is this,—a reference to

510 Scripture throughout, and especially in its mystical sense.[339:1]

511 2.

512 1. This is a characteristic which will become more and more evident to

513 us, the more we look for it. The divines of the Church are in every age

514 engaged in regulating themselves by Scripture, appealing to Scripture in

515 proof of their conclusions, and exhorting and teaching in the thoughts

516 and language of Scripture. Scripture may be said to be the medium in

517 which the mind of the Church has energized and developed.[339:2] When

518 St. Methodius would enforce the doctrine of vows of celibacy, he refers

519 to the book of Numbers; and if St. Irenæus proclaims the dignity of St.

520 Mary, it is from a comparison of St. Luke's Gospel with Genesis. And

521 thus St. Cyprian, in his Testimonies, rests the prerogatives of

522 martyrdom, as indeed the whole circle of Christian doctrine, on the

523 declaration of certain texts; and, when in his letter to Antonian he

524 seems to allude to Purgatory, he refers to our Lord's words about "the

525 prison" and "paying the last farthing." And if St. Ignatius exhorts to

526 unity, it is from St. Paul; and he quotes St. Luke against the

527 Phantasiasts of his day. We have a first instance of this law in the

528 Epistle of St. Polycarp, and a last in the practical works of St.

529 Alphonso Liguori. St. Cyprian, or St. Ambrose, or St. Bede, or St.

530 Bernard, or St. Carlo, or such popular books as Horstius's *Paradisus

531 Animæ*, are specimens of a rule which is too obvious to need formal

532 proof. It is exemplified in the theological decisions of St. Athanasius

533 in the fourth century, and of St. Thomas in the thirteenth; in the

534 structure of the Canon Law, and in the Bulls and Letters of Popes. It is

535 instanced in the notion so long prevalent in the Church, which

536 philosophers of this day do not allow us to forget, that all truth, all

537 science, must be derived from the inspired volume. And it is recognized

538 as well as exemplified; recognized as distinctly by writers of the

539 Society of Jesus, as it is copiously exemplified by the Ante-nicene

540 Fathers.

541 3.

542 "Scriptures are called canonical," says Salmeron, "as having been

543 received and set apart by the Church into the Canon of sacred books, and

544 because they are to us a rule of right belief and good living; also

545 because they ought to rule and moderate all other doctrines, laws,

546 writings, whether ecclesiastical, apocryphal, or human. For as these

547 agree with them, or at least do not disagree, so far are they admitted;

548 but they are repudiated and reprobated so far as they differ from them

549 even in the least matter."[340:1] Again: "The main subject of Scripture

550 is nothing else than to treat of the God-Man, or the Man-God, Christ

551 Jesus, not only in the New Testament, which is open, but in the

552 Old. . . . . . . For whereas Scripture contains nothing but the precepts

553 of belief and conduct, or faith and works, the end and the means towards

554 it, the Creator and the creature, love of God and our neighbour,

555 creation and redemption, and whereas all these are found in Christ, it

556 follows that Christ is the proper subject of Canonical Scripture. For

557 all matters of faith, whether concerning Creator or creatures, are

558 recapitulated in Jesus, whom every heresy denies, according to that

559 text, 'Every spirit that divides (*solvit*) Jesus is not of God;' for He

560 as man is united to the Godhead, and as God to the manhood, to the

561 Father from whom He is born, to the Holy Ghost who proceeds at once from

562 Christ and the Father, to Mary his most Holy Mother, to the Church, to

563 Scriptures, Sacraments, Saints, Angels, the Blessed, to Divine Grace, to

564 the authority and ministers of the Church, so that it is rightly said

565 that every heresy divides Jesus."[341:1] And again: "Holy Scripture is

566 so fashioned and composed by the Holy Ghost as to be accommodated to all

567 plans, times, persons, difficulties, dangers, diseases, the expulsion of

568 evil, the obtaining of good, the stifling of errors, the establishment

569 of doctrines, the ingrafting of virtues, the averting of vices. Hence it

570 is deservedly compared by St. Basil to a dispensary which supplies

571 various medicines against every complaint. From it did the Church in the

572 age of Martyrs draw her firmness and fortitude; in the age of Doctors,

573 her wisdom and light of knowledge; in the time of heretics, the

574 overthrow of error; in time of prosperity, humility and moderation;

575 fervour and diligence, in a lukewarm time; and in times of depravity and

576 growing abuse, reformation from corrupt living and return to the first

577 estate."[341:2]

578 4.

579 "Holy Scripture," says Cornelius à Lapide, "contains the beginnings of

580 all theology: for theology is nothing but the science of conclusions

581 which are drawn from principles certain to faith, and therefore is of

582 all sciences most august as well as certain; but the principles of faith

583 and faith itself doth Scripture contain; whence it evidently follows

584 that Holy Scripture lays down those principles of theology by which the

585 theologian begets of the mind's reasoning his demonstrations. He, then,

586 who thinks he can tear away Scholastic Science from the work of

587 commenting on Holy Scripture is hoping for offspring without a

588 mother."[342:1] Again: "What is the subject-matter of Scripture? Must I

589 say it in a word? Its aim is *de omni scibili*; it embraces in its bosom

590 all studies, all that can be known: and thus it is a certain university

591 of sciences containing all sciences either 'formally' or

592 'eminently.'"[342:2]

593 Nor am I aware that later Post-tridentine writers deny that the whole

594 Catholic faith may be proved from Scripture, though they would certainly

595 maintain that it is not to be found on the surface of it, nor in such

596 sense that it may be gained from Scripture without the aid of Tradition.

597 5.

598 2. And this has been the doctrine of all ages of the Church, as is shown

599 by the disinclination of her teachers to confine themselves to the mere

600 literal interpretation of Scripture. Her most subtle and powerful method

601 of proof, whether in ancient or modern times, is the mystical sense,

602 which is so frequently used in doctrinal controversy as on many

603 occasions to supersede any other. Thus the Council of Trent appeals to

604 the peace-offering spoken of in Malachi in proof of the Eucharistic

605 Sacrifice; to the water and blood issuing from our Lord's side, and to

606 the mention of "waters" in the Apocalypse, in admonishing on the subject

607 of the mixture of water with the wine in the Oblation. Thus Bellarmine

608 defends Monastic celibacy by our Lord's words in Matthew xix., and

609 refers to "We went through fire and water," &c., in the Psalm, as an

610 argument for Purgatory; and these, as is plain, are but specimens of a

611 rule. Now, on turning to primitive controversy, we find this method of

612 interpretation to be the very basis of the proof of the Catholic

613 doctrine of the Holy Trinity. Whether we betake ourselves to the

614 Ante-nicene writers or the Nicene, certain texts will meet us, which do

615 not obviously refer to that doctrine, yet are put forward as palmary

616 proofs of it. Such are, in respect of our Lord's divinity, "My heart is

617 inditing of a good matter," or "has burst forth with a good Word;" "The

618 Lord made" or "possessed Me in the beginning of His ways;" "I was with

619 Him, in whom He delighted;" "In Thy Light shall we see Light;" "Who

620 shall declare His generation?" "She is the Breath of the Power of God;"

621 and "His Eternal Power and Godhead."

622 On the other hand, the School of Antioch, which adopted the literal

623 interpretation, was, as I have noticed above, the very metropolis of

624 heresy. Not to speak of Lucian, whose history is but imperfectly known,

625 (one of the first masters of this school, and also teacher of Arius and

626 his principal supporters), Diodorus and Theodore of Mopsuestia, who were

627 the most eminent masters of literalism in the succeeding generation,

628 were, as we have seen, the forerunners of Nestorianism. The case had

629 been the same in a still earlier age;—the Jews clung to the literal

630 sense of the Scriptures and hence rejected the Gospel; the Christian

631 Apologists proved its divinity by means of the allegorical. The formal

632 connexion of this mode of interpretation with Christian theology is

633 noticed by Porphyry, who speaks of Origen and others as borrowing it

634 from heathen philosophy, both in explanation of the Old Testament and in

635 defence of their own doctrine. It may be almost laid down as an

636 historical fact, that the mystical interpretation and orthodoxy will

637 stand or fall together.

638 6.

639 This is clearly seen, as regards the primitive theology, by a recent

640 writer, in the course of a Dissertation upon St. Ephrem. After observing

641 that Theodore of Heraclea, Eusebius, and Diodorus gave a systematic

642 opposition to the mystical interpretation, which had a sort of sanction

643 from Antiquity and the orthodox Church, he proceeds; "Ephrem is not as

644 sober in his interpretations, *nor could it be, since* he was a zealous

645 disciple of the orthodox faith. For all those who are most eminent in

646 such sobriety were as far as possible removed from the faith of the

647 Councils. . . . . On the other hand, all who retained the faith of the Church

648 never entirely dispensed with the spiritual sense of the Scriptures. For

649 the Councils watched over the orthodox faith; nor was it safe in those

650 ages, as we learn especially from the instance of Theodore of

651 Mopsuestia, to desert the spiritual for an exclusive cultivation of the

652 literal method. Moreover, the allegorical interpretation, even when the

653 literal sense was not injured, was also preserved; because in those

654 times, when both heretics and Jews in controversy were stubborn in their

655 objections to Christian doctrine, maintaining that the Messiah was yet

656 to come, or denying the abrogation of the Sabbath and ceremonial law, or

657 ridiculing the Christian doctrine of the Trinity, and especially that of

658 Christ's Divine Nature, under such circumstances ecclesiastical writers

659 found it to their purpose, in answer to such exceptions, violently to

660 refer every part of Scripture by allegory to Christ and His

661 Church."[345:1]

662 7.

663 With this passage from a learned German, illustrating the bearing of the

664 allegorical method upon the Judaic and Athanasian controversies, it will

665 be well to compare the following passage from the latitudinarian Hale's

666 "Golden Remains," as directed against the theology of Rome. "The

667 literal, plain, and uncontroversible meaning of Scripture," he says,

668 "without any addition or supply by way of interpretation, is that alone

669 which for ground of faith we are necessarily bound to accept; except it

670 be there, where the Holy Ghost Himself treads us out another way. I take

671 not this to be any particular conceit of mine, but that unto which our

672 Church stands necessarily bound. When we receded from the Church of

673 Rome, one motive was, because she added unto Scripture her glosses as

674 Canonical, to supply what the plain text of Scripture could not yield.

675 If, in place of hers, we set up our own glosses, thus to do were nothing

676 else but to pull down Baal, and set up an Ephod, to run round and meet

677 the Church of Rome again in the same point in which at first we left

678 her. . . . This doctrine of the literal sense was never grievous or

679 prejudicial to any, but only to those who were inwardly conscious that

680 their positions were not sufficiently grounded. When Cardinal Cajetan,

681 in the days of our grandfathers, had forsaken that vein of postilling

682 and allegorizing on Scripture, which for a long time had prevailed in

683 the Church, and betaken himself unto the literal sense, it was a thing

684 so distasteful unto the Church of Rome that he was forced to find out

685 many shifts and make many apologies for himself. The truth is (as it

686 will appear to him that reads his writings), this sticking close to the

687 literal sense was that alone which made him to shake off many of those

688 tenets upon which the Church of Rome and the reformed Churches differ.

689 But when the importunity of the Reformers, and the great credit of

690 Calvin's writings in that kind, had forced the divines of Rome to level

691 their interpretations by the same line; when they saw that no pains, no

692 subtlety of wit was strong enough to defeat the literal evidence of

693 Scripture, it drove them on those desperate shoals, on which at this day

694 they stick, to call in question, as far as they durst, the credit of the

695 Hebrew text, and countenance against it a corrupt translation; to add

696 traditions unto Scripture, and to make the Church's interpretation, so

697 pretended, to be above exception."[346:1]

698 8.

699 He presently adds concerning the allegorical sense: "If we absolutely

700 condemn these interpretations, then must we condemn a great part of

701 Antiquity, who are very much conversant in this kind of interpreting.

702 For the most partial for Antiquity cannot choose but see and confess

703 thus much, that for the literal sense, the interpreters of our own

704 times, because of their skill in the original languages, their care of

705 pressing the circumstances and coherence of the text, of comparing like

706 places of Scripture with like, have generally surpassed the best of the

707 ancients."[346:2]

708 The use of Scripture then, especially its spiritual or second sense, as

709 a medium of thought and deduction, is a characteristic principle of

710 doctrinal teaching in the Church.

711 #### § 5. *Dogma.*

712 1. That opinions in religion are not matters of indifference, but have a

713 definite bearing on the position of their holders in the Divine Sight,

714 is a principle on which the Evangelical Faith has from the first

715 developed, and on which that Faith has been the first to develope. I

716 suppose, it hardly had any exercise under the Law; the zeal and

717 obedience of the ancient people being mainly employed in the maintenance

718 of divine worship and the overthrow of idolatry, not in the action of

719 the intellect. Faith is in this, as in other respects, a characteristic

720 of the Gospel, except so far as it was anticipated, as its time drew

721 near. Elijah and the prophets down to Ezra resisted Baal or restored the

722 Temple Service; the Three Children refused to bow down before the golden

723 image; Daniel would turn his face towards Jerusalem; the Maccabees

724 spurned the Grecian paganism. On the other hand, the Greek Philosophers

725 were authoritative indeed in their teaching, enforced the "*Ipse

726 dixit*," and demanded the faith of their disciples; but they did not

727 commonly attach sanctity or reality to opinions, or view them in a

728 religious light. Our Saviour was the first to "bear witness to the

729 Truth," and to die for it, when "before Pontius Pilate he witnessed a

730 good confession." St. John and St. Paul, following his example, both

731 pronounce anathema on those who denied "the Truth" or "brought in

732 another Gospel." Tradition tells us that the Apostle of love seconded

733 his word with his deed, and on one occasion hastily quitted a bath

734 because an heresiarch of the day had entered it. St. Ignatius, his

735 contemporary, compares false teachers to raging dogs; and St. Polycarp,

736 his disciple, exercised the same seventy upon Marcion which St. John had

737 shown towards Cerinthus.

738 2.

739 St. Irenæus after St. Polycarp exemplifies the same doctrine: "I saw

740 thee," he says to the heretic Florinus, "when I was yet a boy, in lower

741 Asia, with Polycarp, when thou wast living splendidly in the Imperial

742 Court, and trying to recommend thyself to him. I remember indeed what

743 then happened better than more recent occurrences, for the lessons of

744 boyhood grow with the mind and become one with it. Thus I can name the

745 place where blessed Polycarp sat and conversed, and his goings out and

746 comings in, and the fashion of his life, and the appearance of his

747 person, and his discourses to the people, and his familiarity with John,

748 which he used to tell of, and with the rest who had seen the Lord, and

749 how he used to repeat their words, and what it was that he had learned

750 about the Lord from them. . . . And in the sight of God, I can protest,

751 that, if that blessed and apostolical Elder had heard aught of this

752 doctrine, he had cried out and stopped his ears, saying after his wont,

753 'O Good God, for what times hast thou reserved me that I should endure

754 this?' and he had fled the place where he was sitting or standing when

755 he heard it." It seems to have been the duty of every individual

756 Christian from the first to witness in his place against all opinions

757 which were contrary to what he had received in his baptismal

758 catechizing, and to shun the society of those who maintained them. "So

759 religious," says Irenæus after giving his account of St. Polycarp, "were

760 the Apostles and their disciples, in not even conversing with those who

761 counterfeited the truth."[348:1]

762 3.

763 Such a principle, however, would but have broken up the Church the

764 sooner, resolving it into the individuals of which it was composed,

765 unless the Truth, to which they were to bear witness, had been a

766 something definite, and formal, and independent of themselves.

767 Christians were bound to defend and to transmit the faith which they had

768 received, and they received it from the rulers of the Church; and, on

769 the other hand, it was the duty of those rulers to watch over and define

770 this traditionary faith. It is unnecessary to go over ground which has

771 been traversed so often of late years. St. Irenæus brings the subject

772 before us in his description of St. Polycarp, part of which has already

773 been quoted; and to it we may limit ourselves. "Polycarp," he says when

774 writing against the Gnostics, "whom we have seen in our first youth,

775 ever taught those lessons which he learned from the Apostles, which the

776 Church also transmits, which alone are true. All the Churches of Asia

777 bear witness to them; and the successors of Polycarp down to this day,

778 who is a much more trustworthy and sure witness of truth than

779 Valentinus, Marcion, or their perverse companions. The same was in Rome

780 in the time of Anicetus, and converted many of the aforenamed heretics

781 to the Church of God, preaching that he had received from the Apostles

782 this one and only truth, which had been transmitted by the

783 Church."[349:1]

784 4.

785 Nor was this the doctrine and practice of one school only, which might

786 be ignorant of philosophy; the cultivated minds of the Alexandrian

787 Fathers, who are said to owe so much to Pagan science, certainly showed

788 no gratitude or reverence towards their alleged instructors, but

789 maintained the supremacy of Catholic Tradition. Clement[349:2] speaks of

790 heretical teachers as perverting Scripture, and essaying the gate of

791 heaven with a false key, not raising the veil, as he and his, by means

792 of tradition from Christ, but digging through the Church's wall, and

793 becoming mystagogues of misbelief; "for," he continues, "few words are

794 enough to prove that they have formed their human assemblies later than

795 the Catholic Church," and "from that previously existing and most true

796 Church it is very clear that these later heresies, and others which

797 have been since, are counterfeit and novel inventions."[350:1] "When the

798 Marcionites, Valentinians, and the like," says Origen, "appeal to

799 apocryphal works, they are saying, 'Christ is in the desert;' when to

800 canonical Scripture, 'Lo, He is in the chambers;' but we must not depart

801 from that first and ecclesiastical tradition, nor believe otherwise than

802 as the Churches of God by succession have transmitted to us." And it is

803 recorded of him in his youth, that he never could be brought to attend

804 the prayers of a heretic who was in the house of his patroness, from

805 abomination of his doctrine, "observing," adds Eusebius, "the rule of

806 the Church." Eusebius too himself, unsatisfactory as is his own

807 theology, cannot break from this fundamental rule; he ever speaks of the

808 Gnostic teachers, the chief heretics of his period (at least before the

809 rise of Arianism), in terms most expressive of abhorrence and disgust.

810 5.

811 The African, Syrian, and Asian schools are additional witnesses;

812 Tertullian at Carthage was strenuous for the dogmatic principle even

813 after he had given up the traditional. The Fathers of Asia Minor, who

814 excommunicated Noëtus, rehearse the Creed, and add, "We declare as we

815 have learned;" the Fathers of Antioch, who depose Paul of Samosata, set

816 down in writing the Creed from Scripture, "which," they say, "we

817 received from the beginning, and have, by tradition and in custody, in

818 the Catholic and Holy Church, until this day, by succession, as preached

819 by the blessed Apostles, who were eye-witnesses and ministers of the

820 Word."[350:2]

821 6.

822 Moreover, it is as plain, or even plainer, that what the Christians of

823 the first ages anathematized, included deductions from the Articles of

824 Faith, that is, false developments, as well as contradictions of those

825 Articles. And, since the reason they commonly gave for using the

826 anathema was that the doctrine in question was strange and startling, it

827 follows that the truth, which was its contradictory, was also in some

828 respect unknown to them hitherto; which is also shown by their temporary

829 perplexity, and their difficulty of meeting heresy, in particular cases.

830 "Who ever heard the like hitherto?" says St. Athanasius, of

831 Apollinarianism; "who was the teacher of it, who the hearer? 'From Sion

832 shall go forth the Law of God, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem;'

833 but from whence hath this gone forth? What hell hath burst out with it?"

834 The Fathers at Nicæa stopped their ears; and St. Irenæus, as above

835 quoted, says that St. Polycarp, had he heard the Gnostic blasphemies,

836 would have stopped his ears, and deplored the times for which he was

837 reserved. They anathematized the doctrine, not because it was old, but

838 because it was new: the anathema would have altogether slept, if it

839 could not have been extended to propositions not anathematized in the

840 beginning; for the very characteristic of heresy is this novelty and

841 originality of manifestation.

842 Such was the exclusiveness of Christianity of old: I need not insist on

843 the steadiness with which that principle has been maintained ever since,

844 for bigotry and intolerance is one of the ordinary charges brought at

845 this day against both the medieval Church and the modern.

846 7.

847 The Church's consistency and thoroughness in teaching is another aspect

848 of the same principle, as is illustrated in the following passage from

849 M. Guizot's History of Civilization. "The adversaries," he says, "of the

850 Reformation, knew very well what they were about, and what they

851 required; they could point to their first principles, and boldly admit

852 all the consequences that might result from them. No government was ever

853 more consistent and systematic than that of the Romish Church. In fact,

854 the Court of Rome was much more accommodating, yielded much more than

855 the Reformers; but in principle it much more completely adopted its own

856 system, and maintained a much more consistent conduct. There is an

857 immense power in this full confidence of what is done; this perfect

858 knowledge of what is required; this complete and rational adaptation of

859 a system and a creed." Then he goes on to the history of the Society of

860 Jesus in illustration. "Everything," he says, "was unfavourable to the

861 Jesuits, both fortune and appearances; neither practical sense which

862 requires success, nor the imagination which looks for splendour, were

863 gratified by their destiny. Still it is certain that they possessed the

864 elements of greatness; a grand idea is attached to their name, to their

865 influence, and to their history. Why? because they worked from fixed

866 principles, which they fully and clearly understood, and the tendency of

867 which they entirely comprehended. In the Reformation, on the contrary,

868 when the event surpassed its conception, something incomplete,

869 inconsequent, and narrow has remained, which has placed the conquerors

870 themselves in a state of rational and philosophical inferiority, the

871 influence of which has occasionally been felt in events. The conflict of

872 the new spiritual order of things against the old, is, I think, the weak

873 side of the Reformation."[352:1]

874 #### § 6. *Additional Remarks.*

875 Such are some of the intellectual principles which are characteristic of

876 Christianity. I observe,—

877 That their continuity down to this day, and the vigour of their

878 operation, are two distinct guarantees that the theological conclusions

879 to which they are subservient are, in accordance with the Divine

880 Promise, true developments, and not corruptions of the Revelation.

881 Moreover, if it be true that the principles of the later Church are the

882 same as those of the earlier, then, whatever are the variations of

883 belief between the two periods, the later in reality agrees more than it

884 differs with the earlier, for principles are responsible for doctrines.

885 Hence they who assert that the modern Roman system is the corruption of

886 primitive theology are forced to discover some difference of principle

887 between the one and the other; for instance, that the right of private

888 judgment was secured to the early Church and has been lost to the later,

889 or, again, that the later Church rationalizes and the earlier went by

890 faith.

891 2.

892 On this point I will but remark as follows. It cannot be doubted that

893 the horror of heresy, the law of absolute obedience to ecclesiastical

894 authority, and the doctrine of the mystical virtue of unity, were as

895 strong and active in the Church of St. Ignatius and St. Cyprian as in

896 that of St. Carlo and St. Pius the Fifth, whatever be thought of the

897 theology respectively taught in the one and in the other. Now we have

898 before our eyes the effect of these principles in the instance of the

899 later Church; they have entirely succeeded in preventing departure from

900 the doctrine of Trent for three hundred years. Have we any reason for

901 doubting, that from the same strictness the same fidelity would follow,

902 in the first three, or any three, centuries of the Ante-tridentine

903 period? Where then was the opportunity of corruption in the three

904 hundred years between St. Ignatius and St. Augustine? or between St.

905 Augustine and St. Bede? or between St. Bede and St. Peter Damiani? or

906 again, between St. Irenæus and St. Leo, St. Cyprian and St. Gregory the

907 Great, St. Athanasius and St. John Damascene? Thus the tradition of

908 eighteen centuries becomes a collection of indefinitely many *catenæ*,

909 each commencing from its own point, and each crossing the other; and

910 each year, as it comes, is guaranteed with various degrees of cogency by

911 every year which has gone before it.

912 3.

913 Moreover, while the development of doctrine in the Church has been in

914 accordance with, or in consequence of these immemorial principles, the

915 various heresies, which have from time to time arisen, have in one

916 respect or other, as might be expected, violated those principles with

917 which she rose into existence, and which she still retains. Thus Arian

918 and Nestorian schools denied the allegorical rule of Scripture

919 interpretation; the Gnostics and Eunomians for Faith professed to

920 substitute knowledge; and the Manichees also, as St. Augustine so

921 touchingly declares in the beginning of his work *De Utilitate

922 credendi*. The dogmatic Rule, at least so far as regards its traditional

923 character, was thrown aside by all those sects which, as Tertullian

924 tells us, claimed to judge for themselves from Scripture; and the

925 Sacramental principle was violated, *ipso facto*, by all who separated

926 from the Church,—was denied also by Faustus the Manichee when he argued

927 against the Catholic ceremonial, by Vigilantius in his opposition to

928 relics, and by the Iconoclasts. In like manner the contempt of mystery,

929 of reverence, of devoutness, of sanctity, are other notes of the

930 heretical spirit. As to Protestantism it is plain in how many ways it

931 has reversed the principles of Catholic theology.

FOOTNOTES:

85 [326:1] [E. g. development itself is such a principle also.

86 "And thus I was led on to a further consideration. I saw that the

87 principle of development not only accounted for certain facts, but was

88 in itself a remarkable philosophical phenomenon, giving a character to

89 the whole course of Christian thought. It was discernible from the first

90 years of Catholic teaching up to the present day, and gave to that

91 teaching a unity and individuality. It served as a sort of test, which

92 the Anglican could not stand, that modern Rome was in truth ancient

93 Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantinople, just as a mathematical curve

94 has its own law and expression." *Apol.* p. 198, *vid.* also Angl. Diff.

95 vol. i. Lect. xii. 7.]

96 [328:1] University Sermons [but, more carefully in the "Essay

97 on Assent"].

98 [329:1] c. Cels. i. 9.

99 [330:1] Hær. iv. 24. Euseb. Præp. Ev. i. 5.

100 [330:2] [This is too large a subject to admit of justice being

101 done to it here: I have treated of it at length in the "Essay on

102 Assent."]

103 [331:1] Init.

104 [331:2] *Vid.* also *supr.* p. 256.

105 [332:1] pp. 142, 143, Combe's tr.

106 [333:1] pp. 144, 145.

107 [333:2] p. 219.

108 [335:1] pp. 221, 223.

109 [336:1] pp. 229, 230.

110 [336:2] pp. 230, 231.

111 [339:1] Vid. Proph. Offic. Lect. xiii. [Via Media, vol. i. p.

112 309, &c.]

113 [339:2] A late writer goes farther, and maintains that it is

114 not determined by the Council of Trent, whether the whole of the

115 Revelation is in Scripture or not. "The Synod declares that the

116 Christian 'truth and discipline are contained in written books and

117 unwritten traditions.' They were well aware that the controversy then

118 was, whether the Christian doctrine was only *in part* contained in

119 Scripture. But they did not dare to frame their decree openly in

120 accordance with the modern Romish view; they did not venture to affirm,

121 as they might easily have done, that the Christian verity 'was contained

122 *partly* in written books, and *partly* in unwritten

123 traditions.'"—*Palmer on the Church*, vol. 2, p. 15. Vid. Difficulties

124 of Angl. vol. ii. pp. 11, 12.

125 [340:1] Opp. t. 1, p. 4.

126 [341:1] Opp. t. i. pp. 4, 5.

127 [341:2] Ibid. p. 9.

128 [342:1] Proem. 5.

129 [342:2] p. 4.

130 [345:1] Lengerke, de Ephr. S. pp. 78-80.

131 [346:1] pp. 24-26.

132 [346:2] p. 27.

133 [348:1] Euseb. Hist. iv. 14, v. 20.

134 [349:1] Contr. Hær. iii. 3, § 4.

135 [349:2] Ed. Potter, p. 897.

136 [350:1] Ed. Potter, p. 899.

137 [350:2] Clem. Strom. vii. 17. Origen in Matth. Comm. Ser. 46.

138 Euseb. Hist. vi. 2, fin. Epiph. Hær. 57, p. 480. Routh, t. 2, p. 465.

139 [352:1] Eur. Civil. pp. 394-398.

CHAPTER VIII.

88 (Texto do capítulo)

APPLICATION OF THE THIRD NOTE Of A TRUE

91 DEVELOPMENT.

92 #### ASSIMILATIVE POWER.

93 Since religious systems, true and false, have one and the same great and

94 comprehensive subject-matter, they necessarily interfere with one

95 another as rivals, both in those points in which they agree together,

96 and in those in which they differ. That Christianity on its rise was in

97 these circumstances of competition and controversy, is sufficiently

98 evident even from a foregoing Chapter: it was surrounded by rites,

99 sects, and philosophies, which contemplated the same questions,

100 sometimes advocated the same truths, and in no slight degree wore the

101 same external appearance. It could not stand still, it could not take

102 its own way, and let them take theirs: they came across its path, and a

103 conflict was inevitable. The very nature of a true philosophy relatively

104 to other systems is to be polemical, eclectic, unitive: Christianity was

105 polemical; it could not but be eclectic; but was it also unitive? Had it

106 the power, while keeping its own identity, of absorbing its antagonists,

107 as Aaron's rod, according to St. Jerome's illustration, devoured the

108 rods of the sorcerers of Egypt? Did it incorporate them into itself, or

109 was it dissolved into them? Did it assimilate them into its own

110 substance, or, keeping its name, was it simply infected by them? In a

111 word, were its developments faithful or corrupt? Nor is this a question

112 merely of the early centuries. When we consider the deep interest of the

113 controversies which Christianity raises, the various characters of mind

114 it has swayed, the range of subjects which it embraces, the many

115 countries it has entered, the deep philosophies it has encountered, the

116 vicissitudes it has undergone, and the length of time through which it

117 has lasted, it requires some assignable explanation, why we should not

118 consider it substantially modified and changed, that is, corrupted, from

119 the first, by the numberless influences to which it has been exposed.

120 2.

121 Now there was this cardinal distinction between Christianity and the

122 religions and philosophies by which it was surrounded, nay even the

123 Judaism of the day, that it referred all truth and revelation to one

124 source, and that the Supreme and Only God. Pagan rites which honoured

125 one or other out of ten thousand deities; philosophies which scarcely

126 taught any source of revelation at all; Gnostic heresies which were

127 based on Dualism, adored angels, or ascribed the two Testaments to

128 distinct authors, could not regard truth as one, unalterable,

129 consistent, imperative, and saving. But Christianity started with the

130 principle that there was but "one God and one Mediator," and that He,

131 "who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the

132 fathers by the Prophets, had in these last days spoken unto us by His

133 Son." He had never left Himself without witness, and now He had come,

134 not to undo the past, but to fulfil and perfect it. His Apostles, and

135 they alone, possessed, venerated, and protected a Divine Message, as

136 both sacred and sanctifying; and, in the collision and conflict of

137 opinions, in ancient times or modern, it was that Message, and not any

138 vague or antagonist teaching, that was to succeed in purifying,

139 assimilating, transmuting, and taking into itself the many-coloured

140 beliefs, forms of worship, codes of duty, schools of thought, through

141 which it was ever moving. It was Grace, and it was Truth.

142 #### § 1. *The Assimilating Power of Dogmatic Truth.*

143 That there is a truth then; that there is one truth; that religious

144 error is in itself of an immoral nature; that its maintainers, unless

145 involuntarily such, are guilty in maintaining it; that it is to be

146 dreaded; that the search for truth is not the gratification of

147 curiosity; that its attainment has nothing of the excitement of a

148 discovery; that the mind is below truth, not above it, and is bound, not

149 to descant upon it, but to venerate it; that truth and falsehood are set

150 before us for the trial of our hearts; that our choice is an awful

151 giving forth of lots on which salvation or rejection is inscribed; that

152 "before all things it is necessary to hold the Catholic faith;" that "he

153 that would be saved must thus think," and not otherwise; that, "if thou

154 criest after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for understanding, if

155 thou seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for hid treasure,

156 then shalt thou understand the fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge

157 of God,"—this is the dogmatical principle, which has strength.

158 That truth and falsehood in religion are but matter of opinion; that one

159 doctrine is as good as another; that the Governor of the world does not

160 intend that we should gain the truth; that there is no truth; that we

161 are not more acceptable to God by believing this than by believing that;

162 that no one is answerable for his opinions; that they are a matter of

163 necessity or accident; that it is enough if we sincerely hold what we

164 profess; that our merit lies in seeking, not in possessing; that it is

165 a duty to follow what seems to us true, without a fear lest it should

166 not be true; that it may be a gain to succeed, and can be no harm to

167 fail; that we may take up and lay down opinions at pleasure; that belief

168 belongs to the mere intellect, not to the heart also; that we may safely

169 trust to ourselves in matters of Faith, and need no other guide,—this

170 is the principle of philosophies and heresies, which is very weakness.

171 2.

172 Two opinions encounter; each may be abstractedly true; or again, each

173 may be a subtle, comprehensive doctrine, vigorous, elastic, expansive,

174 various; one is held as a matter of indifference, the other as a matter

175 of life and death; one is held by the intellect only, the other also by

176 the heart: it is plain which of the two must succumb to the other. Such

177 was the conflict of Christianity with the old established Paganism,

178 which was almost dead before Christianity appeared; with the Oriental

179 Mysteries, flitting wildly to and fro like spectres; with the Gnostics,

180 who made Knowledge all in all, despised the many, and called Catholics

181 mere children in the Truth; with the Neo-platonists, men of literature,

182 pedants, visionaries, or courtiers; with the Manichees, who professed to

183 seek Truth by Reason, not by Faith; with the fluctuating teachers of the

184 school of Antioch, the time-serving Eusebians, and the reckless

185 versatile Arians; with the fanatic Montanists and harsh Novatians, who

186 shrank from the Catholic doctrine, without power to propagate their own.

187 These sects had no stay or consistence, yet they contained elements of

188 truth amid their error, and had Christianity been as they, it might have

189 resolved into them; but it had that hold of the truth which gave its

190 teaching a gravity, a directness, a consistency, a sternness, and a

191 force, to which its rivals for the most part were strangers. It could

192 not call evil good, or good evil, because it discerned the difference

193 between them; it could not make light of what was so solemn, or desert

194 what was so solid. Hence, in the collision, it broke in pieces its

195 antagonists, and divided the spoils.

196 3.

197 This was but another form of the spirit that made martyrs. Dogmatism was

198 in teaching, what confession was in act. Each was the same strong

199 principle of life in a different aspect, distinguishing the faith which

200 was displayed in it from the world's philosophies on the one side, and

201 the world's religions on the other. The heathen sects and the heresies

202 of Christian history were dissolved by the breath of opinion which made

203 them; paganism shuddered and died at the very sight of the sword of

204 persecution, which it had itself unsheathed. Intellect and force were

205 applied as tests both upon the divine and upon the human work; they

206 prevailed with the human, they did but become instruments of the Divine.

207 "No one," says St. Justin, "has so believed Socrates as to die for the

208 doctrine which he taught." "No one was ever found undergoing death for

209 faith in the sun."[359:1] Thus Christianity grew in its proportions,

210 gaining aliment and medicine from all that it came near, yet preserving

211 its original type, from its perception and its love of what had been

212 revealed once for all and was no private imagination.

213 4.

214 There are writers who refer to the first centuries of the Church as a

215 time when opinion was free, and the conscience exempt from the

216 obligation or temptation to take on trust what it had not proved; and

217 that, apparently on the mere ground that the series of great

218 theological decisions did not commence till the fourth. This seems to be

219 M. Guizot's meaning when he says that Christianity "in the early ages

220 was a belief, a sentiment, an individual conviction;"[360:1] that "the

221 Christian society appears as a pure association of men animated by the

222 same sentiments and professing the same creed. The first Christians," he

223 continues, "assembled to enjoy together the same emotions, the same

224 religious convictions. We do not find any doctrinal system established,

225 any form of discipline or of laws, or any body of magistrates."[360:2]

226 What can be meant by saying that Christianity had no magistrates in the

227 earliest ages?—but, any how, in statements such as these the

228 distinction is not properly recognized between a principle and its

229 exhibitions and instances, even if the fact were as is represented. The

230 principle indeed of Dogmatism developes into Councils in the course of

231 time; but it was active, nay sovereign from the first, in every part of

232 Christendom. A conviction that truth was one; that it was a gift from

233 without, a sacred trust, an inestimable blessing; that it was to be

234 reverenced, guarded, defended, transmitted; that its absence was a

235 grievous want, and its loss an unutterable calamity; and again, the

236 stern words and acts of St. John, of Polycarp, Ignatius, Irenæus,

237 Clement, Tertullian, and Origen;—all this is quite consistent with

238 perplexity or mistake as to what was truth in particular cases, in what

239 way doubtful questions were to be decided, or what were the limits of

240 the Revelation. Councils and Popes are the guardians and instruments of

241 the dogmatic principle: they are not that principle themselves; they

242 presuppose the principle; they are summoned into action at the call of

243 the principle, and the principle might act even before they had their

244 legitimate place, and exercised a recognized power, in the movements of

245 the Christian body.

246 5.

247 The instance of Conscience, which has already served us in illustration,

248 may assist us here. What Conscience is in the history of an individual

249 mind, such was the dogmatic principle in the history of Christianity.

250 Both in the one case and the other, there is the gradual formation of a

251 directing power out of a principle. The natural voice of Conscience is

252 far more imperative in testifying and enforcing a rule of duty, than

253 successful in determining that duty in particular cases. It acts as a

254 messenger from above, and says that there is a right and a wrong, and

255 that the right must be followed; but it is variously, and therefore

256 erroneously, trained in the instance of various persons. It mistakes

257 error for truth; and yet we believe that on the whole, and even in those

258 cases where it is ill-instructed, if its voice be diligently obeyed, it

259 will gradually be cleared, simplified, and perfected, so that minds,

260 starting differently will, if honest, in course of time converge to one

261 and the same truth. I do not hereby imply that there is indistinctness

262 so great as this in the theology of the first centuries; but so far is

263 plain, that the early Church and Fathers exercised far more a ruler's

264 than a doctor's office: it was the age of Martyrs, of acting not of

265 thinking. Doctors succeeded Martyrs, as light and peace of conscience

266 follow upon obedience to it; yet, even before the Church had grown into

267 the full measure of its doctrines, it was rooted in its principles.

268 6.

269 So far, however, may be granted to M. Guizot, that even principles were

270 not so well understood and so carefully handled at first, as they were

271 afterwards. In the early period, we see traces of a conflict, as well as

272 of a variety, in theological elements, which were in course of

273 combination, but which required adjustment and management before they

274 could be used with precision as one. In a thousand instances of a minor

275 character, the statements of the early Fathers are but tokens of the

276 multiplicity of openings which the mind of the Church was making into

277 the treasure-house of Truth; real openings, but incomplete or irregular.

278 Nay, the doctrines even of the heretical bodies are indices and

279 anticipations of the mind of the Church. As the first step in settling a

280 question of doctrine is to raise and debate it, so heresies in every age

281 may be taken as the measure of the existing state of thought in the

282 Church, and of the movement of her theology; they determine in what way

283 the current is setting, and the rate at which it flows.

284 7.

285 Thus, St. Clement may be called the representative of the eclectic

286 element, and Tertullian of the dogmatic, neither element as yet being

287 fully understood by Catholics; and Clement perhaps went too far in his

288 accommodation to philosophy, and Tertullian asserted with exaggeration

289 the immutability of the Creed. Nay, the two antagonist principles of

290 dogmatism and assimilation are found in Tertullian alone, though with

291 some deficiency of amalgamation, and with a greater leaning towards the

292 dogmatic. Though the Montanists professed to pass over the subject of

293 doctrine, it is chiefly in Tertullian's Montanistic works that his

294 strong statements occur of the unalterableness of the Creed; and

295 extravagance on the subject is not only in keeping with the stern and

296 vehement temper of that Father, but with the general severity and

297 harshness of his sect. On the other hand the very foundation of

298 Montanism is development, though not of doctrine, yet of discipline and

299 conduct. It is said that its founder professed himself the promised

300 Comforter, through whom the Church was to be perfected; he provided

301 prophets as organs of the new revelation, and called Catholics Psychici

302 or animal. Tertullian distinctly recognizes even the process of

303 development in one of his Montanistic works. After speaking of an

304 innovation upon usage, which his newly revealed truth required, he

305 proceeds, "Therefore hath the Lord sent the Paraclete, that, since human

306 infirmity could not take all things in at once, discipline might be

307 gradually directed, regulated and brought to perfection by the Lord's

308 Vicar, the Holy Ghost. 'I have yet many things to say to you,' He saith,

309 &c. What is this dispensation of the Paraclete but this, that discipline

310 is directed, Scriptures opened, intellect reformed, improvements

311 effected? Nothing can take place without age, and all things wait their

312 time. In short, the Preacher says 'There is a time for all things.'

313 Behold the creature itself gradually advancing to fruit. At first there

314 is a seed, and a stalk springs out of the seed, and from the stalk

315 bursts out a shrub, and then its branches and foliage grow vigorous, and

316 all that we mean by a tree is unfolded; then there is the swelling of

317 the bud, and the bud is resolved into a blossom, and the blossom is

318 opened into a fruit, and is for a while rudimental and unformed, till,

319 by degrees following out its life, it is matured into mellowness of

320 flavour. So too righteousness, (for there is the same God both of

321 righteousness and of the creation,) was at first in its rudiments, a

322 nature fearing God; thence, by means of Law and Prophets, it advanced

323 into infancy; thence, by the gospel, it burst forth into its youth; and

324 now by the Paraclete, it is fashioned into maturity."[363:1]

325 8.

326 Not in one principle or doctrine only, but in its whole system,

327 Montanism is a remarkable anticipation or presage of developments which

328 soon began to show themselves in the Church, though they were not

329 perfected for centuries after. Its rigid maintenance of the original

330 Creed, yet its admission of a development, at least in the ritual, has

331 just been instanced in the person of Tertullian. Equally Catholic in

332 their principle, whether in fact or anticipation, were most of the other

333 peculiarities of Montanism: its rigorous fasts, its visions, its

334 commendation of celibacy and martyrdom, its contempt of temporal goods,

335 its penitential discipline, and its maintenance of a centre of unity.

336 The doctrinal determinations and the ecclesiastical usages of the middle

337 ages are the true fulfilment of its self-willed and abortive attempts at

338 precipitating the growth of the Church. The favour shown to it for a

339 while by Pope Victor is an evidence of its external resemblance to

340 orthodoxy; and the celebrated Martyrs and Saints in Africa, in the

341 beginning of the third century, Perpetua and Felicitas, or at least

342 their Acts, betoken that same peculiar temper of religion, which, when

343 cut off from the Church a few years afterwards, quickly degenerated into

344 a heresy. A parallel instance occurs in the case of the Donatists. They

345 held a doctrine on the subject of Baptism similar to that of St.

346 Cyprian: "Vincentius Lirinensis," says Gibbon, referring to Tillemont's

347 remarks on that resemblance, "has explained why the Donatists are

348 eternally burning with the devil, while St. Cyprian reigns in heaven

349 with Jesus Christ."[364:1] And his reason is intelligible: it is, says

350 Tillemont, "as St. Augustine often says, because the Donatists had

351 broken the bond of peace and charity with the other Churches, which St.

352 Cyprian had preserved so carefully."[364:2]

353 9.

354 These are specimens of the raw material, as it may be called, which,

355 whether as found in individual Fathers within the pale of the Church, or

356 in heretics external to it, she had the power, by means of the

357 continuity and firmness of her principles, to convert to her own uses.

358 She alone has succeeded in thus rejecting evil without sacrificing the

359 good, and in holding together in one things which in all other schools

360 are incompatible. Gnostic or Platonic words are found in the inspired

361 theology of St. John; to the Platonists Unitarian writers trace the

362 doctrine of our Lord's divinity; Gibbon the idea of the Incarnation to

363 the Gnostics. The Gnostics too seem first to have systematically thrown

364 the intellect upon matters of faith; and the very term "Gnostic" has

365 been taken by Clement to express his perfect Christian. And, though

366 ascetics existed from the beginning, the notion of a religion higher

367 than the Christianity of the many, was first prominently brought forward

368 by the Gnostics, Montanists, Novatians, and Manichees. And while the

369 prophets of the Montanists prefigure the Church's Doctors, and their

370 professed inspiration her infallibility, and their revelations her

371 developments, and the heresiarch himself is the unsightly anticipation

372 of St. Francis, in Novatian again we discern the aspiration of nature

373 after such creations of grace as St. Benedict or St. Bruno. And so the

374 effort of Sabellius to complete the enunciation of the mystery of the

375 Ever-blessed Trinity failed: it became a heresy; grace would not be

376 constrained; the course of thought could not be forced;—at length it

377 was realized in the true Unitarianism of St. Augustine.

378 10.

379 Doctrine too is percolated, as it were, through different minds,

380 beginning with writers of inferior authority in the Church, and issuing

381 at length in the enunciation of her Doctors. Origen, Tertullian, nay

382 Eusebius and the Antiochenes, supply the materials, from which the

383 Fathers have wrought out comments or treatises. St. Gregory Nazianzen

384 and St. Basil digested into form the theological principles of Origen;

385 St. Hilary and St. Ambrose are both indebted to the same great writer in

386 their interpretations of Scripture; St. Ambrose again has taken his

387 comment on St. Luke from Eusebius, and certain of his Tracts from Philo;

388 St. Cyprian called Tertullian his Master; and traces of Tertullian, in

389 his almost heretical treatises, may be detected in the most finished

390 sentences of St. Leo. The school of Antioch, in spite of the heretical

391 taint of various of its Masters, formed the genius of St. Chrysostom.

392 And the Apocryphal gospels have contributed many things for the devotion

393 and edification of Catholic believers.[366:1]

394 The deep meditation which seems to have been exercised by the Fathers on

395 points of doctrine, the disputes and turbulence yet lucid determination

396 which characterize the Councils, the indecision of Popes, are all in

397 different ways, at least when viewed together, portions and indications

398 of the same process. The theology of the Church is no random combination

399 of various opinions, but a diligent, patient working out of one doctrine

400 from many materials. The conduct of Popes, Councils, Fathers, betokens

401 the slow, painful, anxious taking up of new truths into an existing body

402 of belief. St. Athanasius, St. Augustine, St. Leo are conspicuous for

403 the repetition *in terminis* of their own theological statements; on the

404 contrary, it has been observed of the heterodox Tertullian, that his

405 works "indicate no ordinary fertility of mind in that he so little

406 repeats himself or recurs to favourite thoughts, as is frequently the

407 case even with the great St. Augustine."[366:2]

408 11.

409 Here we see the difference between originality of mind and the gift and

410 calling of a Doctor in the Church; the holy Fathers just mentioned were

411 intently fixing their minds on what they taught, grasping it more and

412 more closely, viewing it on various sides, trying its consistency,

413 weighing their own separate expressions. And thus if in some cases they

414 were even left in ignorance, the next generation of teachers completed

415 their work, for the same unwearied anxious process of thought went on.

416 St. Gregory Nyssen finishes the investigations of St. Athanasius; St.

417 Leo guards the polemical statements of St. Cyril. Clement may hold a

418 purgatory, yet tend to consider all punishment purgatorial; St. Cyprian

419 may hold the unsanctified state of heretics, but include in his doctrine

420 a denial of their baptism; St. Hippolytus may believe in the personal

421 existence of the Word from eternity, yet speak confusedly on the

422 eternity of His Sonship; the Council of Antioch might put aside the

423 Homoüsion, and the Council of Nicæa impose it; St. Hilary may believe in

424 a purgatory, yet confine it to the day of judgment; St. Athanasius and

425 other Fathers may treat with almost supernatural exactness the doctrine

426 of our Lord's incarnation, yet imply, as far as words go, that He was

427 ignorant viewed in His human nature; the Athanasian Creed may admit the

428 illustration of soul and body, and later Fathers may discountenance it;

429 St. Augustine might first be opposed to the employment of force in

430 religion, and then acquiesce in it. Prayers for the faithful departed

431 may be found in the early liturgies, yet with an indistinctness which

432 included the Blessed Virgin and the Martyrs in the same rank with the

433 imperfect Christian whose sins were as yet unexpiated; and succeeding

434 times might keep what was exact, and supply what was deficient.

435 Aristotle might be reprobated by certain early Fathers, yet furnish the

436 phraseology for theological definitions afterwards. And in a different

437 subject-matter, St. Isidore and others might be suspicious of the

438 decoration of Churches; St. Paulinus and St. Helena advance it. And thus

439 we are brought on to dwell upon the office of grace, as well as of

440 truth, in enabling the Church's creed to develope and to absorb without

441 the risk of corruption.

442 #### § 2. *The Assimilating Power of Sacramental Grace.*

443 There is in truth a certain virtue or grace in the Gospel which changes

444 the quality of doctrines, opinions, usages, actions, and personal

445 characters when incorporated with it, and makes them right and

446 acceptable to its Divine Author, whereas before they were either

447 infected with evil, or at best but shadows of the truth. This is the

448 principle, above spoken of, which I have called the Sacramental. "We

449 know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness," is an

450 enunciation of the principle;—or, the declaration of the Apostle of the

451 Gentiles, "If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature; old things are

452 passed away, behold all things are become new." Thus it is that outward

453 rites, which are but worthless in themselves, lose their earthly

454 character and become Sacraments under the Gospel; circumcision, as St.

455 Paul says, is carnal and has come to an end, yet Baptism is a perpetual

456 ordinance, as being grafted upon a system which is grace and truth.

457 Elsewhere, he parallels, while he contrasts, "the cup of the Lord" and

458 "the cup of devils," in this respect, that to partake of either is to

459 hold communion with the source from which it comes; and he adds

460 presently, that "we have been all made to drink into one spirit." So

461 again he says, no one is justified by the works of the old Law; while

462 both he implies, and St. James declares, that Christians are justified

463 by works of the New Law. Again he contrasts the exercises of the

464 intellect as exhibited by heathen and Christian. "Howbeit," he says,

465 after condemning heathen wisdom, "we speak wisdom among them that are

466 perfect, yet not the wisdom of this world;" and it is plain that nowhere

467 need we look for more glowing eloquence, more distinct profession of

468 reasoning, more careful assertion of doctrine, than is to be found in

469 the Apostle's writings.

470 2.

471 In like manner when the Jewish exorcists attempted to "call over them

472 which had evil spirits the Name of the Lord Jesus," the evil spirit

473 professed not to know them, and inflicted on them a bodily injury; on

474 the other hand, the occasion of this attempt of theirs was a stupendous

475 instance or type, in the person of St. Paul, of the very principle I am

476 illustrating. "God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul, so

477 that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs and aprons,

478 and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of

479 them." The grace given him was communicable, diffusive; an influence

480 passing from him to others, and making what it touched spiritual, as

481 enthusiasm may be or tastes or panics.

482 Parallel instances occur of the operation of this principle in the

483 history of the Church, from the time that the Apostles were taken from

484 it. St. Paul denounces distinctions in meat and drink, the observance of

485 Sabbaths and holydays, and of ordinances, and the worship of Angels; yet

486 Christians, from the first, were rigid in their stated fastings,

487 venerated, as St. Justin tells us, the Angelic intelligences,[369:1] and

488 established the observance of the Lord's day as soon as persecution

489 ceased.

490 3.

491 In like manner Celsus objects that Christians did not "endure the sight

492 of temples, altars, and statues;" Porphyry, that "they blame the rites

493 of worship, victims, and frankincense;" the heathen disputant in

494 Minucius asks, "Why have Christians no altars, no temples, no

495 conspicuous images?" and "no sacrifices;" and yet it is plain from

496 Tertullian that Christians had altars of their own, and sacrifices and

497 priests. And that they had churches is again and again proved by

498 Eusebius who had seen "the houses of prayer levelled" in the Dioclesian

499 persecution; from the history too of St. Gregory Thaumaturgus, nay from

500 Clement.[370:1] Again, St. Justin and Minucius speak of the form of the

501 Cross in terms of reverence, quite inconsistent with the doctrine that

502 external emblems of religion may not be venerated. Tertullian speaks of

503 Christians signing themselves with it whatever they set about, whether

504 they walk, eat, or lie down to sleep. In Eusebius's life of Constantine,

505 the figure of the Cross holds a most conspicuous place; the Emperor sees

506 it in the sky and is converted; he places it upon his standards; he

507 inserts it into his own hand when he puts up his statue; wherever the

508 Cross is displayed in his battles, he conquers; he appoints fifty men to

509 carry it; he engraves it on his soldiers' arms; and Licinius dreads its

510 power. Shortly after, Julian plainly accuses Christians of worshipping

511 the wood of the Cross, though they refused to worship the *ancile*. In a

512 later age the worship of images was introduced.[370:2]

513 4.

514 The principle of the distinction, by which these observances were pious

515 in Christianity and superstitious in paganism, is implied in such

516 passages of Tertullian, Lactantius, and others, as speak of evil spirits

517 lurking under the pagan statues. It is intimated also by Origen, who,

518 after saying that Scripture so strongly "forbids temples, altars, and

519 images," that Christians are "ready to go to death, if necessary, rather

520 than pollute their notion of the God of all by any such transgression,"

521 assigns as a reason "that, as far as possible, they might not fall into

522 the notion that images were gods." St. Augustine, in replying to

523 Porphyry, is more express; "Those," he says, "who are acquainted with

524 Old and New Testament do not blame in the pagan religion the erection of

525 temples or institution of priesthoods, but that these are done to idols

526 and devils. . . True religion blames in their superstitions, not so much

527 their sacrificing, for the ancient saints sacrificed to the True God, as

528 their sacrificing to false gods."[371:1] To Faustus the Manichee he

529 answers, "We have some things in common with the gentiles, but our

530 purpose is different."[371:2] And St. Jerome asks Vigilantius, who made

531 objections to lights and oil, "Because we once worshipped idols, is that

532 a reason why we should not worship God, for fear of seeming to address

533 him with an honour like that which was paid to idols and then was

534 detestable, whereas this is paid to Martyrs and therefore to be

535 received?"[371:3]

536 5.

537 Confiding then in the power of Christianity to resist the infection of

538 evil, and to transmute the very instruments and appendages of

539 demon-worship to an evangelical use, and feeling also that these usages

540 had originally come from primitive revelations and from the instinct of

541 nature, though they had been corrupted; and that they must invent what

542 they needed, if they did not use what they found; and that they were

543 moreover possessed of the very archetypes, of which paganism attempted

544 the shadows; the rulers of the Church from early times were prepared,

545 should the occasion arise, to adopt, or imitate, or sanction the

546 existing rites and customs of the populace, as well as the philosophy of

547 the educated class.

548 St. Gregory Thaumaturgus supplies the first instance on record of this

549 economy. He was the Apostle of Pontus, and one of his methods for

550 governing an untoward population is thus related by St. Gregory of

551 Nyssa. "On returning," he says, "to the city, after revisiting the

552 country round about, he increased the devotion of the people everywhere

553 by instituting festive meetings in honour of those who had fought for

554 the faith. The bodies of the Martyrs were distributed in different

555 places, and the people assembled and made merry, as the year came round,

556 holding festival in their honour. This indeed was a proof of his great

557 wisdom . . . for, perceiving that the childish and untrained populace were

558 retained in their idolatrous error by creature comforts, in order that

559 what was of first importance should at any rate be secured to them, viz.

560 that they should look to God in place of their vain rites, he allowed

561 them to be merry, jovial, and gay at the monuments of the holy Martyrs,

562 as if their behaviour would in time undergo a spontaneous change into

563 greater seriousness and strictness, since faith would lead them to it;

564 which has actually been the happy issue in that population, all carnal

565 gratification having turned into a spiritual form of rejoicing."[372:1]

566 There is no reason to suppose that the licence here spoken of passed

567 the limits of harmless though rude festivity; for it is observable that

568 the same reason, the need of holydays for the multitude, is assigned by

569 Origen, St. Gregory's master, to explain the establishment of the Lord's

570 Day also, and the Paschal and the Pentecostal festivals, which have

571 never been viewed as unlawful compliances; and, moreover, the people

572 were in fact eventually reclaimed from their gross habits by his

573 indulgent policy, a successful issue which could not have followed an

574 accommodation to what was sinful.

575 6.

576 The example set by St. Gregory in an age of persecution was impetuously

577 followed when a time of peace succeeded. In the course of the fourth

578 century two movements or developments spread over the face of

579 Christendom, with a rapidity characteristic of the Church; the one

580 ascetic, the other ritual or ceremonial. We are told in various ways by

581 Eusebius,[373:1] that Constantine, in order to recommend the new

582 religion to the heathen, transferred into it the outward ornaments to

583 which they had been accustomed in their own. It is not necessary to go

584 into a subject which the diligence of Protestant writers has made

585 familiar to most of us. The use of temples, and these dedicated to

586 particular saints, and ornamented on occasions with branches of trees;

587 incense, lamps, and candles; votive offerings on recovery from illness;

588 holy water; asylums; holydays and seasons, use of calendars,

589 processions, blessings on the fields; sacerdotal vestments, the tonsure,

590 the ring in marriage, turning to the East, images at a later date,

591 perhaps the ecclesiastical chant, and the Kyrie Eleison,[373:2] are all

592 of pagan origin, and sanctified by their adoption into the Church.

593 7.

594 The eighth book of Theodoret's work *Adversus Gentiles*, which is "On

595 the Martyrs," treats so largely on the subject, that we must content

596 ourselves with only a specimen of the illustrations which it affords, of

597 the principle acted on by St. Gregory Thaumaturgus. "Time, which makes

598 all things decay," he says, speaking of the Martyrs, "has preserved

599 their glory incorruptible. For as the noble souls of those conquerors

600 traverse the heavens, and take part in the spiritual choirs, so their

601 bodies are not consigned to separate tombs, but cities and towns divide

602 them among them; and call them saviours of souls and bodies, and

603 physicians, and honour them as the protectors and guardians of cities,

604 and, using their intervention with the Lord of all, obtain through them

605 divine gifts. And though each body be divided, the grace remains

606 indivisible; and that small, that tiny particle is equal in power with

607 the Martyr that hath never been dispersed about. For the grace which is

608 ever blossoming distributes the gifts, measuring the bounty according to

609 the faith of those who come for it.

610 "Yet not even this persuades you to celebrate their God, but ye laugh

611 and mock at the honour which is paid them by all, and consider it a

612 pollution to approach their tombs. But though all men made a jest of

613 them, yet at least the Greeks could not decently complain, to whom

614 belonged libations and expiations, and heroes and demi-gods and deified

615 men. To Hercules, though a man . . . and compelled to serve Eurystheus,

616 they built temples, and constructed altars, and offered sacrifices in

617 honour, and allotted feasts; and that, not Spartans only and Athenians,

618 but the whole of Greece and the greater part of Europe."

619 8.

620 Then, after going through the history of many heathen deities, and

621 referring to the doctrine of the philosophers about great men, and to

622 the monuments of kings and emperors, all of which at once are witnesses

623 and are inferior, to the greatness of the Martyrs, he continues: "To

624 their shrines we come, not once or twice a year or five times, but often

625 do we hold celebrations; often, nay daily, do we present hymns to their

626 Lord. And the sound in health ask for its preservation, and those who

627 struggle with any disease for a release from their sufferings; the

628 childless for children, the barren to become mothers, and those who

629 enjoy the blessing for its safe keeping. Those too who are setting out

630 for a foreign land beg that the Martyrs may be their fellow-travellers

631 and guides of the journey; those who have come safe back acknowledge the

632 grace, not coming to them as to gods, but beseeching them as divine men,

633 and asking their intercession. And that they obtain what they ask in

634 faith, their dedications openly witness, in token of their cure. For

635 some bring likenesses of eyes, others of feet, others of hands; some of

636 gold, others of silver; and their Lord accepts even the small and cheap,

637 measuring the gift by the offerer's ability. . . . . Philosophers and Orators

638 are consigned to oblivion, and kings and captains are not known even by

639 name to the many; but the names of the Martyrs are better known to all

640 than the names of those dearest to them. And they make a point of giving

641 them to their children, with a view of gaining for them thereby safety

642 and protection. . . . Nay, of the so-called gods, so utterly have the

643 sacred places been destroyed, that not even their outline remains, nor

644 the shape of their altars is known to men of this generation, while

645 their materials have been dedicated to the shrines of the Martyrs. For

646 the Lord has introduced His own dead in place of your gods; of the one

647 He hath made a riddance, on the other He hath conferred their honours.

648 For the Pandian festival, the Diasia, and the Dionysia, and your other

649 such, we have the feasts of Peter, of Paul, of Thomas, of Sergius, of

650 Marcellus, of Leontius, of Panteleëmon, of Antony, of Maurice, and of

651 the other Martyrs; and for that old-world procession, and indecency of

652 work and word, are held modest festivities, without intemperance, or

653 revel, or laughter, but with divine hymns, and attendance on holy

654 discourses and prayers, adorned with laudable tears." This was the view

655 of the "Evidences of Christianity" which a Bishop of the fifth century

656 offered for the conversion of unbelievers.

657 9.

658 The introduction of Images was still later, and met with more opposition

659 in the West than in the East. It is grounded on the same great principle

660 which I am illustrating; and as I have given extracts from Theodoret for

661 the developments of the fourth and fifth centuries, so will I now cite

662 St. John Damascene in defence of the further developments of the eighth.

663 "As to the passages you adduce," he says to his opponents, "they

664 abominate not the worship paid to our Images, but that of the Greeks,

665 who made them gods. It needs not therefore, because of the absurd use of

666 the Greeks, to abolish our use which is so pious. Enchanters and wizards

667 use adjurations, so does the Church over its Catechumens; but they

668 invoke devils, and she invokes God against devils. Greeks dedicate

669 images to devils, and call them gods; but we to True God Incarnate, and

670 to God's servants and friends, who drive away the troops of

671 devils."[376:1] Again, "As the holy Fathers overthrew the temples and

672 shrines of the devils, and raised in their places shrines in the names

673 of Saints and we worship them, so also they overthrew the images of the

674 devils, and in their stead raised images of Christ, and God's Mother,

675 and the Saints. And under the Old Covenant, Israel neither raised

676 temples in the name of men, nor was memory of man made a festival; for,

677 as yet, man's nature was under a curse, and death was condemnation, and

678 therefore was lamented, and a corpse was reckoned unclean and he who

679 touched it; but now that the Godhead has been combined with our nature,

680 as some life-giving and saving medicine, our nature has been glorified

681 and is trans-elemented into incorruption. Wherefore the death of Saints

682 is made a feast, and temples are raised to them, and Images are

683 painted. . . For the Image is a triumph, and a manifestation, and a

684 monument in memory of the victory of those who have done nobly and

685 excelled, and of the shame of the devils defeated and overthrown." Once

686 more, "If because of the Law thou dost forbid Images, you will soon have

687 to sabbatize and be circumcised, for these ordinances the Law commands

688 as indispensable; nay, to observe the whole law, and not to keep the

689 festival of the Lord's Pascha out of Jerusalem: but know that if you

690 keep the Law, Christ hath profited you nothing. . . . . But away with this,

691 for whoever of you are justified in the Law have fallen from

692 grace."[377:1]

693 10.

694 It is quite consistent with the tenor of these remarks to observe, or to

695 allow, that real superstitions have sometimes obtained in parts of

696 Christendom from its intercourse with the heathen; or have even been

697 admitted, or all but admitted, though commonly resisted strenuously, by

698 authorities in the Church, in consequence of the resemblance which

699 exists between the heathen rites and certain portions of her ritual. As

700 philosophy has at times corrupted her divines, so has paganism

701 corrupted her worshippers; and as the more intellectual have been

702 involved in heresy, so have the ignorant been corrupted by superstition.

703 Thus St. Chrysostom is vehement against the superstitious usages which

704 Jews and Gentiles were introducing among Christians at Antioch and

705 Constantinople. "What shall we say," he asks in one place, "about the

706 amulets and bells which are hung upon the hands, and the scarlet woof,

707 and other things full of such extreme folly; when they ought to invest

708 the child with nothing else save the protection of the Cross? But now

709 that is despised which hath converted the whole world, and given the

710 sore wound to the devil, and overthrown all his power; while the thread,

711 and the woof, and the other amulets of that kind, are entrusted with the

712 child's safety." After mentioning further superstitions, he proceeds,

713 "Now that among Greeks such things should be done, is no wonder; but

714 among the worshippers of the Cross, and partakers in unspeakable

715 mysteries, and professors of such morality, that such unseemliness

716 should prevail, this is especially to be deplored again and

717 again."[378:1]

718 And in like manner St. Augustine suppressed the feasts called Agapæ,

719 which had been allowed the African Christians on their first conversion.

720 "It is time," he says, "for men who dare not deny that they are

721 Christians, to begin to live according to the will of Christ, and, now

722 being Christians, to reject what was only allowed that they might become

723 Christians." The people objected the example of the Vatican Church at

724 Rome, where such feasts were observed every day; St. Augustine answered,

725 "I have heard that it has been often prohibited, but the place is far

726 off from the Bishop's abode (the Lateran), and in so large a city there

727 is a multitude of carnal persons, especially of strangers who resort

728 daily thither."[378:2] And in like manner it certainly is possible that

729 the consciousness of the sanctifying power in Christianity may have

730 acted as a temptation to sins, whether of deceit or of violence; as if

731 the habit or state of grace destroyed the sinfulness of certain acts, or

732 as if the end justified the means.

733 11.

734 It is but enunciating in other words the principle we are tracing, to

735 say that the Church has been entrusted with the dispensation of grace.

736 For if she can convert heathen appointments into spiritual rites and

737 usages, what is this but to be in possession of a treasure, and to

738 exercise a discretionary power in its application? Hence there has been

739 from the first much variety and change, in the Sacramental acts and

740 instruments which she has used. While the Eastern and African Churches

741 baptized heretics on their reconciliation, the Church of Rome, as the

742 Catholic Church since, maintained that imposition of hands was

743 sufficient, if their prior baptism had been formally correct. The

744 ceremony of imposition of hands was used on various occasions with a

745 distinct meaning; at the rite of Catechumens, on admitting heretics, in

746 Confirmation, in Ordination, in Benediction. Baptism was sometimes

747 administered by immersion, sometimes by infusion. Infant Baptism was not

748 at first enforced as afterwards. Children or even infants were admitted

749 to the Eucharist in the African Church and the rest of the West, as now

750 in the Greek. Oil had various uses, as for healing the sick, or as in

751 the rite of extreme unction. Indulgences in works or in periods of

752 penance, had a different meaning, according to circumstances. In like

753 manner the Sign of the Cross was one of the earliest means of grace;

754 then holy seasons, and holy places, and pilgrimage to them; holy water;

755 prescribed prayers, or other observances; garments, as the scapular,

756 and sacred vestments; the rosary; the crucifix. And for some wise

757 purpose doubtless, such as that of showing the power of the Church in

758 the dispensation of divine grace, as well as the perfection and

759 spirituality of the Eucharistic Presence, the Chalice is in the West

760 withheld from all but the celebrant in the Holy Eucharist.

761 12.

762 Since it has been represented as if the power of assimilation, spoken of

763 in this Chapter, is in my meaning nothing more than a mere accretion of

764 doctrines or rites from without, I am led to quote the following passage

765 in further illustration of it from my "Essays," vol. ii. p. 231:—

766 "The phenomenon, admitted on all hands, is this:—That great

767 portion of what is generally received as Christian truth is,

768 in its rudiments or in its separate parts, to be found in

769 heathen philosophies and religions. For instance, the doctrine

770 of a Trinity is found both in the East and in the West; so is

771 the ceremony of washing; so is the rite of sacrifice. The

772 doctrine of the Divine Word is Platonic; the doctrine of the

773 Incarnation is Indian; of a divine kingdom is Judaic; of

774 Angels and demons is Magian; the connexion of sin with the

775 body is Gnostic; celibacy is known to Bonze and Talapoin; a

776 sacerdotal order is Egyptian; the idea of a new birth is

777 Chinese and Eleusinian; belief in sacramental virtue is

778 Pythagorean; and honours to the dead are a polytheism. Such is

779 the general nature of the fact before us; Mr. Milman argues

780 from it,—'These things are in heathenism, therefore they are

781 not Christian:' we, on the contrary, prefer to say, 'these

782 things are in Christianity, therefore they are not heathen.'

783 That is, we prefer to say, and we think that Scripture bears

784 us out in saying, that from the beginning the Moral Governor

785 of the world has scattered the seeds of truth far and wide

786 over its extent; that these have variously taken root, and

787 grown up as in the wilderness, wild plants indeed but living;

788 and hence that, as the inferior animals have tokens of an

789 immaterial principle in them, yet have not souls, so the

790 philosophies and religions of men have their life in certain

791 true ideas, though they are not directly divine. What man is

792 amid the brute creation, such is the Church among the schools

793 of the world; and as Adam gave names to the animals about him,

794 so has the Church from the first looked round upon the earth,

795 noting and visiting the doctrines she found there. She began

796 in Chaldea, and then sojourned among the Canaanites, and went

797 down into Egypt, and thence passed into Arabia, till she

798 rested in her own land. Next she encountered the merchants of

799 Tyre, and the wisdom of the East country, and the luxury of

800 Sheba. Then she was carried away to Babylon, and wandered to

801 the schools of Greece. And wherever she went, in trouble or in

802 triumph, still she was a living spirit, the mind and voice of

803 the Most High; 'sitting in the midst of the doctors, both

804 hearing them and asking them questions;' claiming to herself

805 what they said rightly, correcting their errors, supplying

806 their defects, completing their beginnings, expanding their

807 surmises, and thus gradually by means of them enlarging the

808 range and refining the sense of her own teaching. So far then

809 from her creed being of doubtful credit because it resembles

810 foreign theologies, we even hold that one special way in which

811 Providence has imparted divine knowledge to us has been by

812 enabling her to draw and collect it together out of the world,

813 and, in this sense, as in others, to 'suck the milk of the

814 Gentiles and to suck the breast of kings.'

815 "How far in fact this process has gone, is a question of

816 history; and we believe it has before now been grossly

817 exaggerated and misrepresented by those who, like Mr. Milman,

818 have thought that its existence told against Catholic

819 doctrine; but so little antecedent difficulty have we in the

820 matter, that we could readily grant, unless it were a question

821 of fact not of theory, that Balaam was an Eastern sage, or a

822 Sibyl was inspired, or Solomon learnt of the sons of Mahol, or

823 Moses was a scholar of the Egyptian hierophants. We are not

824 distressed to be told that the doctrine of the angelic host

825 came from Babylon, while we know that they did sing at the

826 Nativity; nor that the vision of a Mediator is in Philo, if in

827 very deed He died for us on Calvary. Nor are we afraid to

828 allow, that, even after His coming, the Church has been a

829 treasure-house, giving forth things old and new, casting the

830 gold of fresh tributaries into her refiner's fire, or stamping

831 upon her own, as time required it, a deeper impress of her

832 Master's image.

833 "The distinction between these two theories is broad and

834 obvious. The advocates of the one imply that Revelation was a

835 single, entire, solitary act, or nearly so, introducing a

836 certain message; whereas we, who maintain the other, consider

837 that Divine teaching has been in fact, what the analogy of

838 nature would lead us to expect, 'at sundry times and in divers

839 manners,' various, complex, progressive, and supplemental of

840 itself. We consider the Christian doctrine, when analyzed, to

841 appear, like the human frame, 'fearfully and wonderfully

842 made;' but they think it some one tenet or certain principles

843 given out at one time in their fulness, without gradual

844 enlargement before Christ's coming or elucidation afterwards.

845 They cast off all that they also find in Pharisee or heathen;

846 we conceive that the Church, like Aaron's rod, devours the

847 serpents of the magicians. They are ever hunting for a

848 fabulous primitive simplicity; we repose in Catholic fulness.

849 They seek what never has been found; we accept and use what

850 even they acknowledge to be a substance. They are driven to

851 maintain, on their part, that the Church's doctrine was never

852 pure; we say that it can never be corrupt. We consider that a

853 divine promise keeps the Church Catholic from doctrinal

854 corruption; but on what promise, or on what encouragement,

855 they are seeking for their visionary purity does not appear."

FOOTNOTES:

94 [359:1] Justin, Apol. ii. 10, Tryph. 121.

95 [360:1] Europ. Civ. p. 56, tr.

96 [360:2] p. 58.

97 [363:1] De Virg. Vol. 1.

98 [364:1] Hist. t. 3, p. 312.

99 [364:2] Mem. Eccl. t. 6, p. 83.

100 [366:1] Galland. t. 3, p. 673, note 3.

101 [366:2] Vid. Preface to Oxford Transl. of Tertullian, where the

102 character of his mind is admirably drawn out.

103 [369:1] Infra, pp. 411-415, &c.

104 [370:1] Orig. c. Cels. vii. 63, viii. 17 (vid. not. Bened. in

105 loc.), August. Ep. 102, 16; Minuc. F. 10, and 32; Tertull. de Orat. fin.

106 ad Uxor. i. fin. Euseb. Hist. viii. 2; Clem. Strom. vii. 6, p. 846.

107 [370:2] Tertull. de Cor. 3; Just. Apol. i. 65; Minuc. F. 20;

108 Julian ap. Cyr. vi. p. 194, Spanh.

109 [371:1] Epp. 102, 18.

110 [371:2] Contr. Faust. 20, 23.

111 [371:3] Lact. ii. 15, 16; Tertull. Spect. 12; Origen, c. Cels.

112 vii. 64-66, August. Ep. 102, 18; Contr. Faust. xx. 23; Hieron. c. Vigil.

113 8.

114 [372:1] Vit. Thaum. p. 1006.

115 [373:1] V. Const. iii. 1, iv. 23, &c.

116 [373:2] According to Dr. E. D. Clarke, Travels, vol. i. p.

117 352.

118 [376:1] De Imag. i. 24.

119 [377:1] Ibid. ii. 11. 14.

120 [378:1] Hom. xii. in Cor. 1, Oxf. Tr.

121 [378:2] Fleury, Hist. xx. 11, Oxf. Tr.

CHAPTER IX.

97 (Texto do capítulo)

APPLICATION OF THE FOURTH NOTE OF A TRUE

100 DEVELOPMENT.

101 #### LOGICAL SEQUENCE.

102 Logical Sequence has been set down above as a fourth test of fidelity in

103 development, and shall now be briefly illustrated in the history of

104 Christian doctrine. That is, I mean to give instances of one doctrine

105 leading to another; so that, if the former be admitted, the latter can

106 hardly be denied, and the latter can hardly be called a corruption

107 without taking exception to the former. And I use "logical sequence" in

108 contrast both to that process of incorporation and assimilation which

109 was last under review, and also to that principle of science, which has

110 put into order and defended the developments after they have been made.

111 Accordingly it will include any progress of the mind from one judgment

112 to another, as, for instance, by way of moral fitness, which may not

113 admit of analysis into premiss and conclusion. Thus St. Peter argued in

114 the case of Cornelius and his friends, "Can any man forbid water that

115 these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well

116 as we?"

117 Such is the series of doctrinal truths, which start from the dogma of

118 our Lord's Divinity, and again from such texts of Scripture as "Thou art

119 Peter," and which I should have introduced here, had I not already used

120 them for a previous purpose in the Fourth Chapter. I shall confine

121 myself then for an example to the instance of the developments which

122 follow on the consideration of sin after Baptism, a subject which was

123 touched upon in the same Chapter.

124 #### § 1. *Pardons.*

125 It is not necessary here to enlarge on the benefits which the primitive

126 Church held to be conveyed to the soul by means of the Sacrament of

127 Baptism. Its distinguishing gift, which is in point to mention, was the

128 plenary forgiveness of sins past. It was also held that the Sacrament

129 could not be repeated. The question immediately followed, how, since

130 there was but "one Baptism for the remission of sins," the guilt of such

131 sin was to be removed as was incurred after its administration. There

132 must be some provision in the revealed system for so obvious a need.

133 What could be done for those who had received the one remission of sins,

134 and had sinned since? Some who thought upon the subject appear to have

135 conceived that the Church was empowered to grant one, and one only,

136 reconciliation after grievous offences. Three sins seemed to many, at

137 least in the West, to be irremissible, idolatry, murder, and adultery.

138 But such a system of Church discipline, however suited to a small

139 community, and even expedient in a time of persecution, could not exist

140 in Christianity, as it spread into the *orbis terrarum*, and gathered

141 like a net of every kind. A more indulgent rule gradually gained ground;

142 yet the Spanish Church adhered to the ancient even in the fourth

143 century, and a portion of the African in the third, and in the remaining

144 portion there was a relaxation only as regards the crime of

145 incontinence.

146 2.

147 Meanwhile a protest was made against the growing innovation: at the

148 beginning of the third century Montanus, who was a zealot for the more

149 primitive rule, shrank from the laxity, as he considered it, of the

150 Asian Churches;[385:1] as, in a different subject-matter, Jovinian and

151 Vigilantius were offended at the developments in divine worship in the

152 century which followed. The Montanists had recourse to the See of Rome,

153 and at first with some appearance of success. Again, in Africa, where

154 there had been in the first instance a schism headed by Felicissimus in

155 favour of a milder discipline than St. Cyprian approved, a far more

156 formidable stand was soon made in favour of Antiquity, headed by

157 Novatus, who originally had been of the party of Felicissimus. This was

158 taken up at Rome by Novatian, who professed to adhere to the original,

159 or at least the primitive rule of the Church, viz. that those who had

160 once fallen from the faith could in no case be received again.[385:2]

161 The controversy seems to have found the following issue,—whether the

162 Church had the *means* of pardoning sins committed after Baptism, which

163 the Novatians, at least practically, denied. "It is fitting," says the

164 Novatian Acesius, "to exhort those who have sinned after Baptism to

165 repentance, but to expect hope of remission, not from the priests, but

166 from God, who hath power to forgive sins."[385:3] The schism spread into

167 the East, and led to the appointment of a penitentiary priest in the

168 Catholic Churches. By the end of the third century as many as four

169 degrees of penance were appointed, through which offenders had to pass

170 in order to a reconciliation.

171 #### § 2. *Penances.*

172 The length and severity of the penance varied with times and places.

173 Sometimes, as we have seen, it lasted, in the case of grave offences,

174 through life and on to death, without any reconciliation; at other times

175 it ended only in the *viaticum*; and if, after reconciliation they did

176 not die, their ordinary penance was still binding on them either for

177 life or for a certain time. In other cases it lasted ten, fifteen, or

178 twenty years. But in all cases, from the first, the Bishop had the power

179 of shortening it, and of altering the nature and quality of the

180 punishment. Thus in the instance of the Emperor Theodosius, whom St.

181 Ambrose shut out from communion for the massacre at Thessalonica,

182 "according to the mildest rules of ecclesiastical discipline, which were

183 established in the fourth century," says Gibbon, "the crime of homicide

184 was expiated by the penitence of twenty years; and as it was impossible,

185 in the period of human life, to purge the accumulated guilt of the

186 massacre . . . the murderer should have been excluded from the holy

187 communion till the hour of his death." He goes on to say that the public

188 edification which resulted from the humiliation of so illustrious a

189 penitent was a reason for abridging the punishment. "It was sufficient

190 that the Emperor of the Romans, stripped of the ensigns of royalty,

191 should appear in a mournful and suppliant posture, and that, in the

192 midst of the Church of Milan, he should humbly solicit with sighs and

193 tears the pardon of his sins." His penance was shortened to an interval

194 of about eight months. Hence arose the phrase of a "*pœnitentia

195 legitima, plena, et justa*;" which signifies a penance sufficient,

196 perhaps in length of time, perhaps in intensity of punishment.

197 #### § 3. *Satisfactions.*

198 Here a serious question presented itself to the minds of Christians,

199 which was now to be wrought out:—Were these punishments merely signs

200 of contrition, or in any sense satisfactions for sin? If the former,

201 they might be absolutely remitted at the discretion of the Church, as

202 soon as true repentance was discovered; the end had then been attained,

203 and nothing more was necessary. Thus St. Chrysostom says in one of his

204 Homilies,[387:1] "I require not continuance of time, but the correction

205 of the soul. Show your contrition, show your reformation, and all is

206 done." Yet, though there might be a reason of the moment for shortening

207 the penance imposed by the Church, this does not at all decide the

208 question whether that ecclesiastical penance be not part of an expiation

209 made to the Almighty Judge for the sin; and supposing this really to be

210 the case, the question follows, How is the complement of that

211 satisfaction to be wrought out, which on just grounds of present

212 expedience has been suspended by the Church now?

213 As to this question, it cannot be doubted that the Fathers considered

214 penance as not a mere expression of contrition, but as an act done

215 directly towards God and a means of averting His anger. "If the sinner

216 spare not himself, he will be spared by God," says the writer who goes

217 under the name of St. Ambrose. "Let him lie in sackcloth, and by the

218 austerity of his life make amends for the offence of his past

219 pleasures," says St. Jerome. "As we have sinned greatly," says St.

220 Cyprian, "let us weep greatly; for a deep wound diligent and long

221 tending must not be wanting, the repentance must not fall short of the

222 offence." "Take heed to thyself," says St. Basil, "that, in proportion

223 to the fault, thou admit also the restoration from the remedy."[387:2]

224 If so, the question follows which was above contemplated,—if in

225 consequence of death, or in the exercise of the Church's discretion, the

226 "*plena pœnitentia*" is not accomplished in its ecclesiastical

227 shape, how and when will the residue be exacted?

228 #### § 4. *Purgatory.*

229 Clement of Alexandria answers this particular question very distinctly,

230 according to Bishop Kaye, though not in some other points expressing

231 himself conformably to the doctrine afterwards received. "Clement," says

232 that author, "distinguishes between sins committed before and after

233 baptism: the former are remitted at baptism; the latter are purged by

234 discipline. . . . The necessity of this purifying discipline is such, that

235 if it does not take place in this life, it must after death, and is then

236 to be effected by fire, not by a destructive, but a discriminating fire,

237 pervading the soul which passes through it."[388:1]

238 There is a celebrated passage in St. Cyprian, on the subject of the

239 punishment of lapsed Christians, which certainly seems to express the

240 same doctrine. "St. Cyprian is arguing in favour of readmitting the

241 lapsed, when penitent; and his argument seems to be that it does not

242 follow that we absolve them simply because we simply restore them to the

243 Church. He writes thus to Antonian: 'It is one thing to stand for

244 pardon, another to arrive at glory; one to be sent to prison (*missum in

245 carcerem*) and not to go out till the last farthing be paid, another to

246 receive at once the reward of faith and virtue; one thing to be

247 tormented for sin in long pain, and so to be cleansed and purged a long

248 while by fire (*purgari diu igne*), another to be washed from all sin in

249 martyrdom; one thing, in short, to wait for the Lord's sentence in the

250 Day of Judgment, another at once to be crowned by Him.' Some understand

251 this passage to refer to the penitential discipline of the Church which

252 was imposed on the penitent; and, as far as the context goes, certainly

253 no sense could be more apposite. Yet . . . the words in themselves seem to

254 go beyond any mere ecclesiastical, though virtually divine censure;

255 especially '*missum in carcerem*' and '*purgari diu igne*.'"[389:1]

256 2.

257 The Acts of the Martyrs St. Perpetua and St. Felicitas, which are prior

258 to St. Cyprian, confirm this interpretation. In the course of the

259 narrative, St. Perpetua prays for her brother Dinocrates, who had died

260 at the age of seven; and has a vision of a dark place, and next of a

261 pool of water, which he was not tall enough to reach. She goes on

262 praying; and in a second vision the water descended to him, and he was

263 able to drink, and went to play as children use. "Then I knew," she

264 says, "that he was translated from his place of punishment."[389:2]

265 The prayers in the Eucharistic Service for the faithful departed,

266 inculcate, at least according to the belief of the fourth century, the

267 same doctrine, that the sins of accepted and elect souls, which were not

268 expiated here, would receive punishment hereafter. Certainly such was

269 St. Cyril's belief: "I know that many say," he observes, "what is a soul

270 profited, which departs from this world either with sins or without

271 sins, if it be commemorated in the [Eucharistic] Prayer? Now, surely, if

272 when a king had banished certain who had given him offence, their

273 connexions should weave a crown and offer it to him on behalf of those

274 under his vengeance, would he not grant a respite to their punishments?

275 In the same way we, when we offer to Him our supplications for those who

276 have fallen asleep, though they be sinners, weave no crown, but offer up

277 Christ, sacrificed for our sins, propitiating our merciful God, both

278 for them and for ourselves."[390:1]

279 3.

280 Thus we see how, as time went on, the doctrine of Purgatory was brought

281 home to the minds of the faithful as a portion or form of Penance due

282 for post-baptismal sin. And thus the apprehension of this doctrine and

283 the practice of Infant Baptism would grow into general reception

284 together. Cardinal Fisher gives another reason for Purgatory being then

285 developed out of earlier points of faith. He says, "Faith, whether in

286 Purgatory or in Indulgences, was not so necessary in the Primitive

287 Church as now. For then love so burned, that every one was ready to meet

288 death for Christ. Crimes were rare, and such as occurred were avenged by

289 the great severity of the Canons."[390:2]

290 4.

291 An author, who quotes this passage, analyzes the circumstances and the

292 reflections which prepared the Christian mind for the doctrine, when it

293 was first insisted on, and his remarks with a few corrections may be

294 accepted here. "Most men," he says, "to our apprehensions, are too

295 little formed in religious habits either for heaven or for hell, yet

296 there is no middle state when Christ comes in judgment. In consequence

297 it is obvious to have recourse to the interval before His coming, as a

298 time during which this incompleteness may be remedied; as a season, not

299 of changing the spiritual bent and character of the soul departed,

300 whatever that be, for probation ends with mortal life, but of developing

301 it in a more determinate form, whether of good or of evil. Again, when

302 the mind once allows itself to speculate, it will discern in such a

303 provision a means, whereby those, who, not without true faith at bottom,

304 yet have committed great crimes, or those who have been carried off in

305 youth while still undecided, or who die after a barren though not an

306 immoral or scandalous life, may receive such chastisement as may prepare

307 them for heaven, and render it consistent with God's justice to admit

308 them thither. Again, the inequality of the sufferings of Christians in

309 this life, compared one with another, leads the mind to the same

310 speculations; the intense suffering, for instance, which some men

311 undergo on their death-bed, seeming as if but an anticipation in their

312 case of what comes after death upon others, who, without greater claim

313 on God's forbearance, live without chastisement, and die easily. The

314 mind will inevitably dwell upon such thoughts, unless it has been taught

315 to subdue them by education or by the fear or the experience of their

316 dangerousness.

317 5.

318 "Various suppositions have, accordingly, been made, as pure

319 suppositions, as mere specimens of the capabilities (if one may so

320 speak) of the Divine Dispensation, as efforts of the mind reaching

321 forward and venturing beyond its depth into the abyss of the Divine

322 Counsels. If one supposition could be hazarded, sufficient to solve the

323 problem, the existence of ten thousand others is conceivable, unless

324 indeed the resources of God's Providence are exactly commensurate with

325 man's discernment of them. Religious men, amid these searchings of

326 heart, have naturally gone to Scripture for relief; to see if the

327 inspired word anywhere gave them any clue for their inquiries. And from

328 what was there found, and from the speculations of reason upon it,

329 various notions have been hazarded at different times; for instance,

330 that there is a certain momentary ordeal to be undergone by all men

331 after this life, more or less severe according to their spiritual

332 state; or that certain gross sins in good men will be thus visited, or

333 their lighter failings and habitual imperfections; or that the very

334 sight of Divine Perfection in the invisible world will be in itself a

335 pain, while it constitutes the purification of the imperfect but

336 believing soul; or that, happiness admitting of various degrees of

337 intensity, penitents late in life may sink for ever into a state,

338 blissful as far as it goes, but more or less approaching to

339 unconsciousness; and infants dying after baptism may be as gems paving

340 the courts of heaven, or as the living wheels of the Prophet's vision;

341 while matured Saints may excel in capacity of bliss, as well as in

342 dignity, the highest Archangels.

343 6.

344 "Now, as to the punishments and satisfactions for sin, the texts to

345 which the minds of the early Christians seem to have been principally

346 drawn, and from which they ventured to argue in behalf of these vague

347 notions, were these two: 'The fire shall try every man's work,' &c., and

348 'He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire.' These

349 passages, with which many more were found to accord, directed their

350 thoughts one way, as making mention of 'fire,' whatever was meant by the

351 word, as the instrument of trial and purification; and that, at some

352 time between the present time and the Judgment, or at the Judgment.

353 "As the doctrine, thus suggested by certain striking texts, grew in

354 popularity and definiteness, and verged towards its present Roman form,

355 it seemed a key to many others. Great portions of the books of Psalms,

356 Job, and the Lamentations, which express the feelings of religious men

357 under suffering, would powerfully recommend it by the forcible and most

358 affecting and awful meaning which they received from it. When this was

359 once suggested, all other meanings would seem tame and inadequate.

360 "To these may be added various passages from the Prophets, as that in

361 the beginning of the third chapter of Malachi, which speaks of fire as

362 the instrument of judgment and purification, when Christ comes to visit

363 His Church.

364 "Moreover, there were other texts of obscure and indeterminate bearing,

365 which seemed on this hypothesis to receive a profitable meaning; such as

366 our Lord's words in the Sermon on the Mount, 'Verily, I say unto thee,

367 thou shalt by no means come out thence till thou hast paid the uttermost

368 farthing;' and St. John's expression in the Apocalypse, that 'no man in

369 heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the

370 book.'"[393:1]

371 7.

372 When then an answer had to be made to the question, how is

373 post-baptismal sin to be remitted, there was an abundance of passages in

374 Scripture to make easy to the faith of the inquirer the definitive

375 decision of the Church.

376 #### § 5. *Meritorious Works.*

377 The doctrine of post-baptismal sin, especially when realized in the

378 doctrine of Purgatory, leads the inquirer to fresh developments beyond

379 itself. Its effect is to convert a Scripture statement, which might seem

380 only of temporary application, into a universal and perpetual truth.

381 When St. Paul and St. Barnabas would "confirm the souls of the

382 disciples," they taught them "that we must through much tribulation

383 enter into the kingdom of God." It is obvious what very practical

384 results would follow on such an announcement, in the instance of those

385 who simply accepted the Apostolic decision; and in like manner a

386 conviction that sin must have its punishment, here or hereafter, and

387 that we all must suffer, how overpowering will be its effect, what a new

388 light does it cast on the history of the soul, what a change does it

389 make in our judgment of the external world, what a reversal of our

390 natural wishes and aims for the future! Is a doctrine conceivable which

391 would so elevate the mind above this present state, and teach it so

392 successfully to dare difficult things, and to be reckless of danger and

393 pain? He who believes that suffer he must, and that delayed punishment

394 may be the greater, will be above the world, will admire nothing, fear

395 nothing, desire nothing. He has within his breast a source of greatness,

396 self-denial, heroism. This is the secret spring of strenuous efforts and

397 persevering toil, of the sacrifice of fortune, friends, ease,

398 reputation, happiness. There is, it is true, a higher class of motives

399 which will be felt by the Saint; who will do from love what all

400 Christians, who act acceptably, do from faith. And, moreover, the

401 ordinary measures of charity which Christians possess, suffice for

402 securing such respectable attention to religious duties as the routine

403 necessities of the Church require. But if we would raise an army of

404 devoted men to resist the world, to oppose sin and error, to relieve

405 misery, or to propagate the truth, we must be provided with motives

406 which keenly affect the many. Christian love is too rare a gift,

407 philanthropy is too weak a material, for the occasion. Nor is there an

408 influence to be found to suit our purpose, besides this solemn

409 conviction, which arises out of the very rudiments of Christian

410 theology, and is taught by its most ancient masters,—this sense of the

411 awfulness of post-baptismal sin. It is in vain to look out for

412 missionaries for China or Africa, or evangelists for our great towns, or

413 Christian attendants on the sick, or teachers of the ignorant, on such a

414 scale of numbers as the need requires, without the doctrine of

415 Purgatory. For thus the sins of youth are turned to account by the

416 profitable penance of manhood; and terrors, which the philosopher scorns

417 in the individual, become the benefactors and earn the gratitude of

418 nations.

419 #### § 6. *The Monastic Rule.*

420 But there is one form of Penance which has been more prevalent and

421 uniform than any other, out of which the forms just noticed have grown,

422 or on which they have been engrafted,—the Monastic Rule. In the first

423 ages, the doctrine of the punishments of sin, whether in this world or

424 in the next, was little called for. The rigid discipline of the infant

425 Church was the preventive of greater offences, and its persecutions the

426 penance of their commission; but when the Canons were relaxed and

427 confessorship ceased, then some substitute was needed, and such was

428 Monachism, being at once a sort of continuation of primeval innocence,

429 and a school of self-chastisement. And, as it is a great principle in

430 economical and political science that everything should be turned to

431 account, and there should be no waste, so, in the instance of

432 Christianity, the penitential observances of individuals, which were

433 necessarily on a large scale as its professors increased, took the form

434 of works, whether for the defence of the Church, or the spiritual and

435 temporal good of mankind.

436 2.

437 In no aspect of the Divine system do we see more striking developments

438 than in the successive fortunes of Monachism. Little did the youth

439 Antony foresee, when he set off to fight the evil one in the wilderness,

440 what a sublime and various history he was opening, a history which had

441 its first developments even in his own lifetime. He was himself a

442 hermit in the desert; but when others followed his example, he was

443 obliged to give them guidance, and thus he found himself, by degrees, at

444 the head of a large family of solitaries, five thousand of whom were

445 scattered in the district of Nitria alone. He lived to see a second

446 stage in the development; the huts in which they lived were brought

447 together, sometimes round a church, and a sort of subordinate community,

448 or college, formed among certain individuals of their number. St.

449 Pachomius was the first who imposed a general rule of discipline upon

450 the brethren, gave them a common dress, and set before them the objects

451 to which the religious life was dedicated. Manual labour, study,

452 devotion, bodily mortification, were now their peculiarities; and the

453 institution, thus defined, spread and established itself through Eastern

454 and Western Christendom.

455 The penitential character of Monachism is not prominent in St. Antony,

456 though it is distinctly noticed by Pliny in his description of the

457 Essenes of the Dead Sea, who anticipated the monastic life at the rise

458 of Christianity. In St. Basil, however, it becomes a distinguishing

459 feature;—so much so that the monastic profession was made a

460 disqualification for the pastoral office,[396:1] and in theory involved

461 an absolute separation from mankind; though in St. Basil's, as well as

462 St. Antony's disciples, it performed the office of resisting heresy.

463 Next, the monasteries, which in their ecclesiastical capacity had been

464 at first separate churches under a Presbyter or Abbot, became schools

465 for the education of the clergy.[396:2]

466 3.

467 Centuries passed, and after many extravagant shapes of the institution,

468 and much wildness and insubordination in its members, a new development

469 took place under St. Benedict. Revising and digesting the provisions of

470 St. Antony, St. Pachomius, and St. Basil, he bound together his monks by

471 a perpetual vow, brought them into the cloister, united the separate

472 convents into one Order,[397:1] and added objects of an ecclesiastical

473 and civil nature to that of personal edification. Of these objects,

474 agriculture seemed to St. Benedict himself of first importance; but in a

475 very short time it was superseded by study and education, and the

476 monasteries of the following centuries became the schools and libraries,

477 and the monks the chroniclers and copyists, of a dark period. Centuries

478 later, the Benedictine Order was divided into separate Congregations,

479 and propagated in separate monastic bodies. The Congregation of Cluni

480 was the most celebrated of the former; and of the latter, the hermit

481 order of the Camaldoli and the agricultural Cistercians.

482 4.

483 Both a unity and an originality are observable in the successive phases

484 under which Monachism has shown itself; and while its developments bring

485 it more and more into the ecclesiastical system, and subordinate it to

486 the governing power, they are true to their first idea, and spring fresh

487 and fresh from the parent stock, which from time immemorial had thriven

488 in Syria and Egypt. The sheepskin and desert of St. Antony did but

489 revive "the mantle"[397:2] and the mountain of the first Carmelite, and

490 St. Basil's penitential exercises had already been practised by the

491 Therapeutæ. In like manner the Congregational principle, which is

492 ascribed to St. Benedict, had been anticipated by St. Antony and St.

493 Pachomius; and after centuries of disorder, another function of early

494 Monachism, for which there had been little call for centuries, the

495 defence of Catholic truth, was exercised with singular success by the

496 rival orders of Dominicans and Franciscans.

497 St. Benedict had come as if to preserve a principle of civilization, and

498 a refuge for learning, at a time when the old framework of society was

499 falling, and new political creations were taking their place. And when

500 the young intellect within them began to stir, and a change of another

501 kind discovered itself, then appeared St. Francis and St. Dominic to

502 teach and chastise it; and in proportion as Monachism assumed this

503 public office, so did the principle of penance, which had been the chief

504 characteristic of its earlier forms, hold a less prominent place. The

505 Tertiaries indeed, or members of the third order of St. Francis and St.

506 Dominic, were penitents; but the friar himself, instead of a penitent,

507 was made a priest, and was allowed to quit cloister. Nay, they assumed

508 the character of what may be called an Ecumenical Order, as being

509 supported by begging, not by endowments, and being under the

510 jurisdiction, not of the local Bishop, but of the Holy See. The

511 Dominicans too came forward especially as a learned body, and as

512 entrusted with the office of preaching, at a time when the mind of

513 Europe seemed to be developing into infidelity. They filled the chairs

514 at the Universities, while the strength of the Franciscans lay among the

515 lower orders.

516 5.

517 At length, in the last era of ecclesiastical revolution, another

518 principle of early Monachism, which had been but partially developed,

519 was brought out into singular prominence in the history of the Jesuits.

520 "Obedience," said an ancient abbot, "is a monk's service, with which he

521 shall be heard in prayer, and shall stand with confidence by the

522 Crucified, for so the Lord came to the cross, being made obedient even

523 unto death;"[399:1] but it was reserved for modern times to furnish the

524 perfect illustration of this virtue, and to receive the full blessing

525 which follows it. The great Society, which bears no earthly name, still

526 more secular in its organization, and still more simply dependent on the

527 See of St. Peter, has been still more distinguished than any Order

528 before it for the rule of obedience, while it has compensated the danger

529 of its free intercourse with the world by its scientific adherence to

530 devotional exercises. The hermitage, the cloister, the inquisitor, and

531 the friar were suited to other states of society; with the Jesuits, as

532 well as with the religious Communities, which are their juniors,

533 usefulness, secular and religious, literature, education, the

534 confessional, preaching, the oversight of the poor, missions, the care

535 of the sick, have been chief objects of attention; great cities have

536 been the scene of operation: bodily austerities and the ceremonial of

537 devotion have been made of but secondary importance. Yet it may fairly

538 be questioned, whether, in an intellectual age, when freedom both of

539 thought and of action is so dearly prized, a greater penance can be

540 devised for the soldier of Christ than the absolute surrender of

541 judgment and will to the command of another.

FOOTNOTES:

103 [385:1] Gieseler, Text-book, vol. i. p. 108.

104 [385:2] Gieseler, ibid. p. 164.

105 [385:3] Socr. Hist. i. 10.

106 [387:1] Hom. 14, in 2 Cor. fin.

107 [387:2] Vid. Tertull. Oxf. tr. pp. 374, 5.

108 [388:1] Clem. ch. 12. Vid. also Tertull. de Anim. fin.

109 [389:1] Tracts for the Times, No. 79, p. 38.

110 [389:2] Ruinart, Mart. p. 96.

111 [390:1] Mystagog. 5.

112 [390:2] [Vid. Via Media, vol. i. p 72.]

113 [393:1] [Via Media, vol. i. pp. 174-177.]

114 [396:1] Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 288.

115 [396:2] Ibid. p. 279.

116 [397:1] Or rather his successors, as St. Benedict of Anian,

117 were the founders of the Order; but minute accuracy on these points is

118 unnecessary in a mere sketch of the history.

119 [397:2] *μηλωτής, 2 Kings ii. Sept. Vid. also, "They

120 wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins" (Heb. xi. 37).

121 [399:1] Rosweyde, V. P. p. 618.

CHAPTER X.

106 (Texto do capítulo)

APPLICATION OF THE FIFTH NOTE OF A TRUE

109 DEVELOPMENT.

110 #### ANTICIPATION OF ITS FUTURE.

111 It has been set down above as a fifth argument in favour of the fidelity

112 of developments, ethical or political, if the doctrine from which they

113 have proceeded has, in any early stage of its history, given indications

114 of those opinions and practices in which it has ended. Supposing then

115 the so-called Catholic doctrines and practices are true and legitimate

116 developments, and not corruptions, we may expect from the force of logic

117 to find instances of them in the first centuries. And this I conceive to

118 be the case: the records indeed of those times are scanty, and we have

119 little means of determining what daily Christian life then was: we know

120 little of the thoughts, and the prayers, and the meditations, and the

121 discourses of the early disciples of Christ, at a time when these

122 professed developments were not recognized and duly located in the

123 theological system; yet it appears, even from what remains, that the

124 atmosphere of the Church was, as it were, charged with them from the

125 first, and delivered itself of them from time to time, in this way or

126 that, in various places and persons, as occasion elicited them,

127 testifying the presence of a vast body of thought within it, which one

128 day would take shape and position.

129 #### § 1. Resurrection and Relics.*

130 As a chief specimen of what I am pointing out, I will direct attention

131 to a characteristic principle of Christianity, whether in the East or in

132 the West, which is at present both a special stumbling-block and a

133 subject of scoffing with Protestants and free-thinkers of every shade

134 and colour: I mean the devotions which both Greeks and Latins show

135 towards bones, blood, the heart, the hair, bits of clothes, scapulars,

136 cords, medals, beads, and the like, and the miraculous powers which they

137 often ascribe to them. Now, the principle from which these beliefs and

138 usages proceed is the doctrine that Matter is susceptible of grace, or

139 capable of a union with a Divine Presence and influence. This principle,

140 as we shall see, was in the first age both energetically manifested and

141 variously developed; and that chiefly in consequence of the

142 diametrically opposite doctrine of the schools and the religions of the

143 day. And thus its exhibition in that primitive age becomes also an

144 instance of a statement often made in controversy, that the profession

145 and the developments of a doctrine are according to the emergency of the

146 time, and that silence at a certain period implies, not that it was not

147 then held, but that it was not questioned.

148 2.

149 Christianity began by considering Matter as a creature of God, and in

150 itself "very good." It taught that Matter, as well as Spirit, had become

151 corrupt, in the instance of Adam; and it contemplated its recovery. It

152 taught that the Highest had taken a portion of that corrupt mass upon

153 Himself, in order to the sanctification of the whole; that, as a

154 firstfruits of His purpose, He had purified from all sin that very

155 portion of it which He took into His Eternal Person, and thereunto had

156 taken it from a Virgin Womb, which He had filled with the abundance of

157 His Spirit. Moreover, it taught that during His earthly sojourn He had

158 been subject to the natural infirmities of man, and had suffered from

159 those ills to which flesh is heir. It taught that the Highest had in

160 that flesh died on the Cross, and that His blood had an expiatory power;

161 moreover, that He had risen again in that flesh, and had carried that

162 flesh with Him into heaven, and that from that flesh, glorified and

163 deified in Him, He never would be divided. As a first consequence of

164 these awful doctrines comes that of the resurrection of the bodies of

165 His Saints, and of their future glorification with Him; next, that of

166 the sanctity of their relics; further, that of the merit of Virginity;

167 and, lastly, that of the prerogatives of Mary, Mother of God. All these

168 doctrines are more or less developed in the Ante-nicene period, though

169 in very various degrees, from the nature of the case.

170 3.

171 And they were all objects of offence or of scorn to philosophers,

172 priests, or populace of the day. With varieties of opinions which need

173 not be mentioned, it was a fundamental doctrine in the schools, whether

174 Greek or Oriental, that Matter was essentially evil. It had not been

175 created by the Supreme God; it was in eternal enmity with Him; it was

176 the source of all pollution; and it was irreclaimable. Such was the

177 doctrine of Platonist, Gnostic, and Manichee:—whereas then St. John had

178 laid it down that "every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is

179 come in the flesh is the spirit of Antichrist:" the Gnostics obstinately

180 denied the Incarnation, and held that Christ was but a phantom, or had

181 come on the man Jesus at his baptism, and left him at his passion. The

182 one great topic of preaching with Apostles and Evangelists was the

183 Resurrection of Christ and of all mankind after Him; but when the

184 philosophers of Athens heard St. Paul, "some mocked," and others

185 contemptuously put aside the doctrine. The birth from a Virgin implied,

186 not only that the body was not intrinsically evil, but that one state of

187 it was holier than another, and St. Paul explained that, while marriage

188 was good, celibacy was better; but the Gnostics, holding the utter

189 malignity of Matter, one and all condemned marriage as sinful, and,

190 whether they observed continence or not, or abstained from eating flesh

191 or not, maintained that all functions of our animal nature were evil and

192 abominable.

193 4.

194 "Perish the thought," says Manes, "that our Lord Jesus Christ should

195 have descended through the womb of a woman." "He descended," says

196 Marcion, "but without touching her or taking aught from her." "Through

197 her, not of her," said another. "It is absurd to assert," says a

198 disciple of Bardesanes, "that this flesh in which we are imprisoned

199 shall rise again, for it is well called a burden, a tomb, and a chain."

200 "They execrate the funeral-pile," says Cæcilius, speaking of Christians,

201 "as if bodies, though withdrawn from the flames, did not all resolve

202 into dust by years, whether beasts tear, or sea swallows, or earth

203 covers, or flame wastes." According to the old Paganism, both the

204 educated and vulgar held corpses and sepulchres in aversion. They

205 quickly rid themselves of the remains even of their friends, thinking

206 their presence a pollution, and felt the same terror even of

207 burying-places which assails the ignorant and superstitious now. It is

208 recorded of Hannibal that, on his return to the African coast from

209 Italy, he changed his landing-place to avoid a ruined sepulchre. "May

210 the god who passes between heaven and hell," says Apuleius in his

211 *Apology*, "present to thy eyes, O Emilian, all that haunts the night,

212 all that alarms in burying-places, all that terrifies in tombs." George

213 of Cappadocia could not direct a more bitter taunt against the

214 Alexandrian Pagans than to call the temple of Serapis a sepulchre. The

215 case had been the same even among the Jews; the Rabbins taught, that

216 even the corpses of holy men "did but serve to diffuse infection and

217 defilement." "When deaths were Judaical," says the writer who goes under

218 the name of St. Basil, "corpses were an abomination; when death is for

219 Christ, the relics of Saints are precious. It was anciently said to the

220 Priests and the Nazarites, 'If any one shall touch a corpse, he shall be

221 unclean till evening, and he shall wash his garment;' now, on the

222 contrary, if any one shall touch a Martyr's bones, by reason of the

223 grace dwelling in the body, he receives some participation of his

224 sanctity."[404:1] Nay, Christianity taught a reverence for the bodies

225 even of heathen. The care of the dead is one of the praises which, as we

226 have seen above, is extorted in their favour from the Emperor Julian;

227 and it was exemplified during the mortality which spread through the

228 Roman world in the time of St. Cyprian. "They did good," says Pontius of

229 the Christians of Carthage, "in the profusion of exuberant works to all,

230 and not only to the household of faith. They did somewhat more than is

231 recorded of the incomparable benevolence of Tobias. The slain of the

232 king and the outcasts, whom Tobias gathered together, were of his own

233 kin only."[404:2]

234 5.

235 Far more of course than such general reverence was the honour that they

236 showed to the bodies of the Saints. They ascribed virtue to their

237 martyred tabernacles, and treasured, as something supernatural, their

238 blood, their ashes, and their bones. When St. Cyprian was beheaded, his

239 brethren brought napkins to soak up his blood. "Only the harder portion

240 of the holy relics remained," say the Acts of St. Ignatius, who was

241 exposed to the beasts in the amphitheatre, "which were conveyed to

242 Antioch, and deposited in linen, bequeathed, by the grace that was in

243 the Martyr, to that holy Church as a priceless treasure." The Jews

244 attempted to deprive the brethren of St. Polycarp's body, "lest, leaving

245 the Crucified, they begin to worship him," say his Acts; "ignorant,"

246 they continue, "that we can never leave Christ;" and they add, "We,

247 having taken up his bones which were more costly than precious stones,

248 and refined more than gold, deposited them where was fitting; and there

249 when we meet together, as we can, the Lord will grant us to celebrate

250 with joy and gladness the birthday of his martyrdom." On one occasion in

251 Palestine, the Imperial authorities disinterred the bodies and cast them

252 into the sea, "lest as their opinion went," says Eusebius, "there should

253 be those who in their sepulchres and monuments might think them gods,

254 and treat them with divine worship."

255 Julian, who had been a Christian, and knew the Christian history more

256 intimately than a mere infidel would know it, traces the superstition,

257 as he considers it, to the very lifetime of St. John, that is, as early

258 as there were Martyrs to honour; makes the honour paid them

259 contemporaneous with the worship paid to our Lord, and equally distinct

260 and formal; and, moreover, declares that first it was secret, which for

261 various reasons it was likely to have been. "Neither Paul," he says,

262 "nor Matthew, nor Luke, nor Mark, dared to call Jesus God; but honest

263 John, having perceived that a great multitude had been caught by this

264 disease in many of the Greek and Italian cities, and hearing, I suppose,

265 that the monuments of Peter and Paul were, secretly indeed, but still

266 hearing that they were honoured, first dared to say it." "Who can feel

267 fitting abomination?" he says elsewhere; "you have filled all places

268 with tombs and monuments, though it has been nowhere told you to tumble

269 down at tombs or to honour them. . . . . If Jesus said that they were full of

270 uncleanness, why do ye invoke God at them?" The tone of Faustus the

271 Manichæan is the same. "Ye have turned," he says to St. Augustine, "the

272 idols" of the heathen "into your Martyrs, whom ye honour (*colitis*)

273 with similar prayers (*votis*)."[406:1]

274 6.

275 It is remarkable that the attention of both Christians and their

276 opponents turned from the relics of the Martyrs to their persons.

277 Basilides at least, who was founder of one of the most impious Gnostic

278 sects, spoke of them with disrespect; he considered that their

279 sufferings were the penalty of secret sins or evil desires, or

280 transgressions committed in another body, and a sign of divine favour

281 only because they were allowed to connect them with the cause of

282 Christ.[406:2] On the other hand, it was the doctrine of the Church that

283 Martyrdom was meritorious, that it had a certain supernatural efficacy

284 in it, and that the blood of the Saints received from the grace of the

285 One Redeemer a certain expiatory power. Martyrdom stood in the place of

286 Baptism, where the Sacrament had not been administered. It exempted the

287 soul from all preparatory waiting, and gained its immediate admittance

288 into glory. "All crimes are pardoned for the sake of this work," says

289 Tertullian.

290 And in proportion to the near approach of the martyrs to their Almighty

291 Judge, was their high dignity and power. St. Dionysius speaks of their

292 reigning with Christ; Origen even conjectures that "as we are redeemed

293 by the precious blood of Jesus, so some are redeemed by the precious

294 blood of the Martyrs." St. Cyprian seems to explain his meaning when he

295 says, "We believe that the merits of Martyrs and the works of the just

296 avail much with the Judge," that is, for those who were lapsed, "when,

297 after the end of this age and the world, Christ's people shall stand

298 before His judgment-seat." Accordingly they were considered to intercede

299 for the Church militant in their state of glory, and for individuals

300 whom they had known. St. Potamiæna of Alexandria, in the first years of

301 the third century, when taken out for execution, promised to obtain

302 after her departure the salvation of the officer who led her out; and

303 did appear to him, according to Eusebius, on the third day, and

304 prophesied his own speedy martyrdom. And St. Theodosia in Palestine came

305 to certain confessors who were in bonds, "to request them," as Eusebius

306 tells us, "to remember her when they came to the Lord's Presence."

307 Tertullian, when a Montanist, betrays the existence of the doctrine in

308 the Catholic body by protesting against it.[407:1]

309 #### § 2. *The Virgin Life.*

310 Next to the prerogatives of bodily suffering or Martyrdom came, in the

311 estimation of the early Church, the prerogatives of bodily, as well as

312 moral, purity or Virginity; another form of the general principle which

313 I am here illustrating. "The first reward," says St. Cyprian to the

314 Virgins, "is for the Martyrs an hundredfold; the second, sixtyfold, is

315 for yourselves."[407:2] Their state and its merit is recognized by a

316 *consensus* of the Ante-nicene writers; of whom Athenagoras distinctly

317 connects Virginity with the privilege of divine communion: "You will

318 find many of our people," he says to the Emperor Marcus, "both men and

319 women, grown old in their single state, in hope thereby of a closer

320 union with God."[408:1]

321 2.

322 Among the numerous authorities which might be cited, I will confine

323 myself to a work, elaborate in itself, and important from its author.

324 St. Methodius was a Bishop and Martyr of the latter years of the

325 Ante-nicene period, and is celebrated as the most variously endowed

326 divine of his day. His learning, elegance in composition, and eloquence,

327 are all commemorated.[408:2] The work in question, the *Convivium

328 Virginum*, is a conference in which ten Virgins successively take part,

329 in praise of the state of life to which they have themselves been

330 specially called. I do not wish to deny that there are portions of it

331 which strangely grate upon the feelings of an age, which is formed on

332 principles of which marriage is the centre. But here we are concerned

333 with its doctrine. Of the speakers in this Colloquy, three at least are

334 real persons prior to St. Methodius's time; of these Thecla, whom

335 tradition associates with St. Paul, is one, and Marcella, who in the

336 Roman Breviary is considered to be St. Martha's servant, and who is said

337 to have been the woman who exclaimed, "Blessed is the womb that bare

338 Thee," &c., is described as a still older servant of Christ. The latter

339 opens the discourse, and her subject is the gradual development of the

340 doctrine of Virginity in the Divine Dispensations; Theophila, who

341 follows, enlarges on the sanctity of Matrimony, with which the special

342 glory of the higher state does not interfere; Thalia discourses on the

343 mystical union which exists between Christ and His Church, and on the

344 seventh chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians; Theopatra on

345 the merit of Virginity; Thallusa exhorts to a watchful guardianship of

346 the gift; Agatha shows the necessity of other virtues and good works, in

347 order to the real praise of their peculiar profession; Procilla extols

348 Virginity as the special instrument of becoming a spouse of Christ;

349 Thecla treats of it as the great combatant in the warfare between heaven

350 and hell, good and evil; Tysiana with reference to the Resurrection; and

351 Domnina allegorizes Jothan's parable in Judges ix. Virtue, who has been

352 introduced as the principal personage in the representation from the

353 first, closes the discussion with an exhortation to inward purity, and

354 they answer her by an hymn to our Lord as the Spouse of His Saints.

355 3.

356 It is observable that St. Methodius plainly speaks of the profession of

357 Virginity as a vow. "I will explain," says one of his speakers, "how we

358 are dedicated to the Lord. What is enacted in the Book of Numbers, 'to

359 vow a vow mightily,' shows what I am insisting on at great length, that

360 Chastity is a mighty vow beyond all vows."[409:1] This language is not

361 peculiar to St. Methodius among the Ante-nicene Fathers. "Let such as

362 promise Virginity and break their profession be ranked among digamists,"

363 says the Council of Ancyra in the beginning of the fourth century.

364 Tertullian speaks of being "married to Christ," and marriage implies a

365 vow; he proceeds, "to Him thou hast pledged (*sponsasti*) thy ripeness

366 of age;" and before he had expressly spoken of the *continentiæ votum*.

367 Origen speaks of "devoting one's body to God" in chastity; and St.

368 Cyprian "of Christ's Virgin, dedicated to Him and destined for His

369 sanctity," and elsewhere of "members dedicated to Christ, and for ever

370 devoted by virtuous chastity to the praise of continence;" and Eusebius

371 of those "who had consecrated themselves body and soul to a pure and

372 all-holy life."[410:1]

373 #### § 3. *Cultus of Saints and Angels.*

374 The Spanish Church supplies us with an anticipation of the later

375 devotions to Saints and Angels. The Canons are extant of a Council of

376 Illiberis, held shortly before the Council of Nicæa, and representative

377 of course of the doctrine of the third century. Among these occurs the

378 following: "It is decreed, that pictures ought not to be in church, lest

379 what is worshipped or adored be painted on the walls."[410:2] Now these

380 words are commonly taken to be decisive against the use of pictures in

381 the Spanish Church at that era. Let us grant it; let us grant that the

382 use of all pictures is forbidden, pictures not only of our Lord, and

383 sacred emblems, as of the Lamb and the Dove, but pictures of Angels and

384 Saints also. It is not fair to restrict the words, nor are

385 controversialists found desirous of doing so; they take them to include

386 the images of the Saints. "For keeping of pictures out of the Church,

387 the Canon of the Eliberine or Illiberitine Council, held in Spain, about

388 the time of Constantine the Great, is most plain,"[410:3] says Ussher:

389 he is speaking of "the representations of God and of Christ, and of

390 Angels and of Saints."[410:4] "The Council of Eliberis is very ancient,

391 and of great fame," says Taylor, "in which it is expressly forbidden

392 that what is worshipped should be depicted on the walls, and that

393 therefore pictures ought not to be in churches."[411:1] He too is

394 speaking of the Saints. I repeat, let us grant this freely. This

395 inference then seems to be undeniable, that the Spanish Church

396 considered the Saints to be in the number of objects either of "worship

397 or adoration;" for it is of such objects that the representations are

398 forbidden. The very drift of the prohibition is this,—*lest* what is in

399 itself an object of worship (*quod colitur*) should be worshipped *in

400 painting*; unless then Saints and Angels were objects of worship, their

401 pictures would have been allowed.

402 2.

403 This mention of Angels leads me to a memorable passage about the honour

404 due to them in Justin Martyr.

405 St. Justin, after "answering the charge of Atheism," as Dr. Burton says,

406 "which was brought against Christians of his day, and observing that

407 they were punished for not worshipping evil demons which were not really

408 gods," continues, "But Him, (God,) and the Son who came from Him, and

409 taught us these things, and the host of the other good Angels who follow

410 and resemble Him, and the prophetic Spirit, we worship and adore, paying

411 them a reasonable and true honour, and not grudging to deliver to any

412 one, who wishes to learn, as we ourselves have been taught."[411:2]

413 A more express testimony to the *cultus Angelorum* cannot be required;

414 nor is it unnatural in the connexion in which it occurs, considering St.

415 Justin has been speaking of the heathen worship of demons, and therefore

416 would be led without effort to mention, not only the incommunicable

417 adoration paid to the One God, who "will not give His glory to another,"

418 but such inferior honour as may be paid to creatures, without sin on the

419 side whether of giver or receiver. Nor is the construction of the

420 original Greek harsher than is found in other authors; nor need it

421 surprise us in one whose style is not accurate, that two words should be

422 used in combination to express worship, and that one should include

423 Angels, and that the other should not.

424 3.

425 The following is Dr. Burton's account of the passage:

426 "Scultetus, a Protestant divine of Heidelberg, in his *Medulla Theologiæ

427 Patrum*, which appeared in 1605, gave a totally different meaning to the

428 passage; and instead of connecting '*the host*' with '*we worship*,'

429 connected it with '*taught us*.' The words would then be rendered thus:

430 'But Him, and the Son who came from Him, who also gave us instructions

431 concerning these things, and concerning the host of the other good

432 angels we worship,' &c. This interpretation is adopted and defended at

433 some length by Bishop Bull, and by Stephen Le Moyne; and even the

434 Benedictine Le Nourry supposed Justin to mean that Christ had taught us

435 not to worship the bad angels, as well as the existence of good angels.

436 Grabe, in his edition of 'Justin's Apology,' which was printed in 1703,

437 adopted another interpretation, which had been before proposed by Le

438 Moyne and by Cave. This also connects '*the host*' with '*taught*,' and

439 would require us to render the passage thus: '. . . and the Son who came

440 from Him, who also taught these things to us, and to the host of the

441 other Angels,' &c. It might be thought that Langus, who published a

442 Latin translation of Justin in 1565, meant to adopt one of these

443 interpretations, or at least to connect '*host*' with '*taught these

444 things*.' Both of them certainly are ingenious, and are not perhaps

445 opposed to the literal construction of the Greek words; but I cannot say

446 that they are satisfactory, or that I am surprised at Roman Catholic

447 writers describing them as forced and violent attempts to evade a

448 difficulty. If the words enclosed in brackets were removed, the whole

449 passage would certainly contain a strong argument in favour of the

450 Trinity; but as they now stand, Roman Catholic writers will naturally

451 quote them as supporting the worship of Angels.

452 "There is, however, this difficulty in such a construction of the

453 passage: it proves too much. By coupling the Angels with the three

454 persons of the Trinity, as objects of religious adoration, it seems to

455 go beyond even what Roman Catholics themselves would maintain concerning

456 the worship of Angels. Their well-known distinction between *latria* and

457 *dulia* would be entirely confounded; and the difficulty felt by the

458 Benedictine editor appears to have been as great, as his attempt to

459 explain it is unsuccessful, when he wrote as follows: 'Our adversaries

460 in vain object the twofold expression, *we worship and adore*. For the

461 former is applied to Angels themselves, regard being had to the

462 distinction between the creature and the Creator; the latter by no means

463 necessarily includes the Angels.' This sentence requires concessions,

464 which no opponent could be expected to make; and if one of the two

465 terms, *we worship* and *adore*, may be applied to Angels, it is

466 unreasonable to contend that the other must not also. Perhaps, however,

467 the passage may be explained so as to admit a distinction of this kind.

468 The interpretations of Scultetus and Grabe have not found many

469 advocates; and upon the whole I should be inclined to conclude, that the

470 clause, which relates to the Angels, is connected particularly with the

471 words, '*paying them a reasonable and true honour*.'"[414:1]

472 Two violent alterations of the text have also been proposed: one to

473 transfer the clause which creates the difficulty, after the words

474 *paying them honour*; the other to substitute *στρατηγὸν

475 (commander*) for *στρατὸν (host*).

476 4.

477 Presently Dr. Burton continues:—"Justin, as I observed, is defending

478 the Christians from the charge of Atheism; and after saying that the

479 gods, whom they refused to worship, were no gods, but evil demons, he

480 points out what were the Beings who were worshipped by the Christians.

481 He names the true God, who is the source of all virtue; the Son, who

482 proceeded from Him; the good and ministering spirits; and the Holy

483 Ghost. To these Beings, he says, we pay all the worship, adoration, and

484 honour, which is due to each of them; *i. e.* worship where worship is

485 due, honour where honour is due. The Christians were accused of

486 worshipping no gods, that is, of acknowledging no superior beings at

487 all. Justin shows that so far was this from being true, that they

488 acknowledged more than one order of spiritual Beings; they offered

489 divine worship to the true God, and they also believed in the existence

490 of good spirits, which were entitled to honour and respect. If the

491 reader will view the passage as a whole, he will perhaps see that there

492 is nothing violent in thus restricting the words *worship and adore*,

493 and *honouring*, to certain parts of it respectively. It may seem

494 strange that Justin should mention the ministering spirits before the

495 Holy Ghost: but this is a difficulty which presses upon the Roman

496 Catholics as much as upon ourselves; and we may perhaps adopt the

497 explanation of the Bishop of Lincoln,[414:2] who says, 'I have sometimes

498 thought that in this passage, "*and the host*," is equivalent to "*with

499 the host*," and that Justin had in his mind the glorified state of

500 Christ, when He should come to judge the world, surrounded by the host

501 of heaven.' The bishop then brings several passages from Justin, where

502 the Son of God is spoken of as attended by a company of Angels; and if

503 this idea was then in Justin's mind, it might account for his naming the

504 ministering spirits immediately after the Son of God, rather than after

505 the Holy Ghost, which would have been the natural and proper

506 order."[415:1]

507 This passage of St. Justin is the more remarkable, because it cannot be

508 denied that there was a worship of the Angels at that day, of which St.

509 Paul speaks, which was Jewish and Gnostic, and utterly reprobated by the

510 Church.

511 #### § 4. *Office of the Blessed Virgin.*

512 The special prerogatives of St. Mary, the *Virgo Virginum*, are

513 intimately involved in the doctrine of the Incarnation itself, with

514 which these remarks began, and have already been dwelt upon above. As is

515 well known, they were not fully recognized in the Catholic ritual till a

516 late date, but they were not a new thing in the Church, or strange to

517 her earlier teachers. St. Justin, St. Irenæus, and others, had

518 distinctly laid it down, that she not only had an office, but bore a

519 part, and was a voluntary agent, in the actual process of redemption, as

520 Eve had been instrumental and responsible in Adam's fall. They taught

521 that, as the first woman might have foiled the Tempter and did not, so,

522 if Mary had been disobedient or unbelieving on Gabriel's message, the

523 Divine Economy would have been frustrated. And certainly the parallel

524 between "the Mother of all living" and the Mother of the Redeemer may be

525 gathered from a comparison of the first chapters of Scripture with the

526 last. It was noticed in a former place, that the only passage where the

527 serpent is directly identified with the evil spirit occurs in the

528 twelfth chapter of the Revelation; now it is observable that the

529 recognition, when made, is found in the course of a vision of a "woman

530 clothed with the sun and the moon under her feet:" thus two women are

531 brought into contrast with each other. Moreover, as it is said in the

532 Apocalypse, "The dragon was wroth with the woman, and went about to make

533 war with the remnant of her seed," so is it prophesied in Genesis, "I

534 will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her

535 Seed. He shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel." Also

536 the enmity was to exist, not only between the Serpent and the Seed of

537 the woman, but between the serpent and the woman herself; and here too

538 there is a correspondence in the Apocalyptic vision. If then there is

539 reason for thinking that this mystery at the close of the Scripture

540 record answers to the mystery in the beginning of it, and that "the

541 Woman" mentioned in both passages is one and the same, then she can be

542 none other than St. Mary, thus introduced prophetically to our notice

543 immediately on the transgression of Eve.

544 2.

545 Here, however, we are not so much concerned to interpret Scripture as to

546 examine the Fathers. Thus St. Justin says, "Eve, being a virgin and

547 incorrupt, having conceived the word from the Serpent, bore disobedience

548 and death; but Mary the Virgin, receiving faith and joy, when Gabriel

549 the Angel evangelized her, answered, 'Be it unto me according to thy

550 word.'"[416:1] And Tertullian says that, whereas Eve believed the

551 Serpent, and Mary believed Gabriel, "the fault of Eve in believing, Mary

552 by believing hath blotted out."[416:2] St. Irenæus speaks more

553 explicitly: "As Eve," he says . . . "becoming disobedient, became the

554 cause of death to herself and to all mankind, so Mary too, having the

555 predestined Man, and yet a Virgin, being obedient, became cause of

556 salvation both to herself and to all mankind."[417:1] This becomes the

557 received doctrine in the Post-nicene Church.

558 One well-known instance occurs in the history of the third century of

559 St. Mary's interposition, and it is remarkable from the names of the two

560 persons, who were, one the subject, the other the historian of it. St.

561 Gregory Nyssen, a native of Cappadocia in the fourth century, relates

562 that his name-sake Bishop of Neo-cæsarea, surnamed Thaumaturgus, in the

563 preceding century, shortly before he was called to the priesthood,

564 received in a vision a Creed, which is still extant, from the Blessed

565 Virgin at the hands of St. John. The account runs thus: He was deeply

566 pondering theological doctrine, which the heretics of the day depraved.

567 "In such thoughts," says his name-sake of Nyssa, "he was passing the

568 night, when one appeared, as if in human form, aged in appearance,

569 saintly in the fashion of his garments, and very venerable both in grace

570 of countenance and general mien. . . . Following with his eyes his extended

571 hand, he saw another appearance opposite to the former, in shape of a

572 woman, but more than human. . . . When his eyes could not bear the

573 apparition, he heard them conversing together on the subject of his

574 doubts; and thereby not only gained a true knowledge of the faith, but

575 learned their names, as they addressed each other by their respective

576 appellations. And thus he is said to have heard the person in woman's

577 shape bid 'John the Evangelist' disclose to the young man the mystery of

578 godliness; and he answered that he was ready to comply in this matter

579 with the wish of 'the Mother of the Lord,' and enunciated a formulary,

580 well-turned and complete, and so vanished."

581 Gregory proceeds to rehearse the Creed thus given, "There is One God,

582 Father of a Living Word," &c.[418:1] Bull, after quoting it in his work

583 upon the Nicene Faith, refers to this history of its origin, and adds,

584 "No one should think it incredible that such a providence should befall

585 a man whose whole life was conspicuous for revelations and miracles, as

586 all ecclesiastical writers who have mentioned him (and who has not?)

587 witness with one voice."[418:2]

588 3.

589 It is remarkable that St. Gregory Nazianzen relates an instance, even

590 more pointed, of St. Mary's intercession, contemporaneous with this

591 appearance to Thaumaturgus; but it is attended with mistake in the

592 narrative, which weakens its cogency as an evidence of the belief, not

593 indeed of the fourth century, in which St. Gregory lived, but of the

594 third. He speaks of a Christian woman having recourse to the protection

595 of St. Mary, and obtaining the conversion of a heathen who had attempted

596 to practise on her by magical arts. They were both martyred.

597 In both these instances the Blessed Virgin appears especially in that

598 character of Patroness or Paraclete, which St. Irenæus and other Fathers

599 describe, and which the Medieval Church exhibits,—a loving Mother with

600 clients.

FOOTNOTES:

112 [404:1] Act. Arch. p. 85. Athan. c. Apoll. ii. 3.—Adam. Dial.

113 iii. init. Minuc. Dial. 11. Apul. Apol. p. 535. Kortholt. Cal. p. 63.

114 Calmet, Dict. t. 2, p. 736. Basil in Ps. 115, 4.

115 [404:2] Vit. S. Cypr. 10.

116 [406:1] Act. Procons. 5. Ruinart, Act. Mart. pp. 22, 44. Euseb.

117 Hist. viii. 6. Julian, ap. Cyr. pp. 327, 335. August. c. Faust. xx. 4.

118 [406:2] Clem. Strom. iv. 12.

119 [407:1] Tertull. Apol. fin. Euseb. Hist. vi. 42. Orig. ad

120 Martyr. 50. Ruinart, Act. Mart. pp. 122, 323.

121 [407:2] De Hab. Virg. 12.

122 [408:1] Athenag. Leg. 33.

123 [408:2] Lumper, Hist. t. 13, p. 439.

124 [409:1] Galland. t. 3, p. 670.

125 [410:1] Routh, Reliqu. t. 3, p. 414. Tertull. de Virg. Vel. 16

126 and 11. Orig. in Num. Hom. 24, 2. Cyprian. Ep. 4, p. 8, ed. Fell. Ep.

127 62, p. 147. Euseb. V. Const. iv. 26.

128 [410:2] Placuit picturas in ecclesiâ esse non debere, ne quod

129 colitur aut adoratur, in parietibus depingatur. Can. 36.

130 [410:3] Answ. to a Jes. 10, p. 437.

131 [410:4] P. 430. The "colitur *aut* adoratur" marks a difference

132 of worship.

133 [411:1] Dissuasive, i. 1, 8.

134 [411:2] *Ἐκεῖνον τε, καὶ τὸν παρ' αὐτοῦ υἱὸν ἐλθόντα

135 καὶ διδάξαντα ἡμᾶς ταῦτα, [καὶ τὸν τῶν ἄλλων ἑπομένων καὶ

136 ἐξομοιουμένων ἀγαθῶν ἀγγέλων στρατὸν,] πνεῦμα τε τὸ προφητικὸν

137 σεβόμεθα καὶ προσκυνοῦμεν, λόγῳ καὶ ἀληθείᾳ τιμῶντες καὶ παντὶ

138 βουλομένῳ μαθεῖν, ὡς ἐδιδαχθημεν, ἀφθόνως παραδιδόντες.—Apol.*

139 i. 6. The passage is parallel to the Prayer in the Breviary:

140 "Sacrosanctæ et individuæ Trinitati, Crucifixi Domini nostri Jesu

141 Christi humanitati, beatissimæ et gloriosissimæ semperque Virginis Mariæ

142 fœcundæ integritati, et omnium Sanctorum universitati, sit sempiterna

143 laus, honor, virtus, et gloria ab omni creaturâ," &c.]

144 [414:1] Test. Trin. pp. 16, 17, 18.

145 [414:2] Dr. Kaye.

146 [415:1] Pp. 19-21.

147 [416:1] Tryph. 100.

148 [416:2] Carn. Christ. 17.

149 [417:1] Hær. iii. 22, § 4.

150 [418:1] Nyss. Opp. t. ii. p. 977.

151 [418:2] Def. F. N. ii. 12.

CHAPTER XI.

115 (Texto do capítulo)

APPLICATION OF THE SIXTH NOTE OF A TRUE

118 DEVELOPMENT.

119 #### CONSERVATIVE ACTION ON ITS PAST.

120 It is the general pretext of heretics that they are but serving and

121 protecting Christianity by their innovations; and it is their charge

122 against what by this time we may surely call the Catholic Church, that

123 her successive definitions of doctrine have but overlaid and obscured

124 it. That is, they assume, what we have no wish to deny, that a true

125 development is that which is conservative of its original, and a

126 corruption is that which tends to its destruction. This has already been

127 set down as a Sixth Test, discriminative of a development from a

128 corruption, and must now be applied to the Catholic doctrines; though

129 this Essay has so far exceeded its proposed limits, that both reader and

130 writer may well be weary, and may content themselves with a brief

131 consideration of the portions of the subject which remain.

132 It has been observed already that a strict correspondence between the

133 various members of a development, and those of the doctrine from which

134 it is derived, is more than we have any right to expect. The bodily

135 structure of a grown man is not merely that of a magnified boy; he

136 differs from what he was in his make and proportions; still manhood is

137 the perfection of boyhood, adding something of its own, yet keeping

138 what it finds. "Ut nihil novum," says Vincentius, "proferatur in

139 senibus, quod non in pueris jam antea latitaverit." This character of

140 addition,—that is, of a change which is in one sense real and

141 perceptible, yet without loss or reversal of what was before, but, on

142 the contrary, protective and confirmative of it,—in many respects and

143 in a special way belongs to Christianity.

144 #### SECTION I.

145 ##### VARIOUS INSTANCES.

146 If we take the simplest and most general view of its history, as

147 existing in an individual mind, or in the Church at large, we shall see

148 in it an instance of this peculiarity. It is the birth of something

149 virtually new, because latent in what was before. Thus we know that no

150 temper of mind is acceptable in the Divine Presence without love; it is

151 love which makes Christian fear differ from servile dread, and true

152 faith differ from the faith of devils; yet in the beginning of the

153 religious life, fear is the prominent evangelical grace, and love is but

154 latent in fear, and has in course of time to be developed out of what

155 seems its contradictory. Then, when it is developed, it takes that

156 prominent place which fear held before, yet protecting not superseding

157 it. Love is added, not fear removed, and the mind is but perfected in

158 grace by what seems a revolution. "They that sow in tears, reap in joy;"

159 yet afterwards still they are "sorrowful," though "alway rejoicing."

160 And so was it with the Church at large. She started with suffering,

161 which turned to victory; but when she was set free from the house of her

162 prison, she did not quit it so much as turn it into a cell. Meekness

163 inherited the earth; strength came forth from weakness; the poor made

164 many rich; yet meekness and poverty remained. The rulers of the world

165 were Monks, when they could not be Martyrs.

166 2.

167 Immediately on the overthrow of the heathen power, two movements

168 simultaneously ran through the world from East to West, as quickly as

169 the lightning in the prophecy, a development of worship and of

170 asceticism. Hence, while the world's first reproach in heathen times had

171 been that Christianity was a dark malevolent magic, its second has been

172 that it is a joyous carnal paganism;—according to that saying, "We have

173 piped unto you, and ye have not danced; we have mourned unto you, and ye

174 have not lamented. For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they

175 say, He hath a devil. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they

176 say, Behold a man gluttonous and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and

177 sinners." Yet our Lord too was "a man of sorrows" all the while, but

178 softened His austerity by His gracious gentleness.

179 3.

180 The like characteristic attends also on the mystery of His Incarnation.

181 He was first God and He became man; but Eutyches and heretics of his

182 school refused to admit that He was man, lest they should deny that He

183 was God. In consequence the Catholic Fathers are frequent and unanimous

184 in their asseverations, that "the Word" had become flesh, not to His

185 loss, but by an addition. Each Nature is distinct, but the created

186 Nature lives in and by the Eternal. "Non amittendo quod erat, sed

187 sumendo quod non erat," is the Church's principle. And hence, though the

188 course of development, as was observed in a former Chapter, has been to

189 bring into prominence the divine aspect of our Lord's mediation, this

190 has been attended by even a more open manifestation of the doctrine of

191 His atoning sufferings. The passion of our Lord is one of the most

192 imperative and engrossing subjects of Catholic teaching. It is the great

193 topic of meditations and prayers; it is brought into continual

194 remembrance by the sign of the Cross; it is preached to the world in the

195 Crucifix; it is variously honoured by the many houses of prayer, and

196 associations of religious men, and pious institutions and undertakings,

197 which in some way or other are placed under the name and the shadow of

198 Jesus, or the Saviour, or the Redeemer, or His Cross, or His Passion, or

199 His sacred Heart.

200 4.

201 Here a singular development may be mentioned of the doctrine of the

202 Cross, which some have thought so contrary to its original

203 meaning,[422:1] as to be a manifest corruption; I mean the introduction

204 of the Sign of the meek Jesus into the armies of men, and the use of an

205 emblem of peace as a protection in battle. If light has no communion

206 with darkness, or Christ with Belial, what has He to do with Moloch, who

207 would not call down fire on His enemies, and came not to destroy but to

208 save? Yet this seeming anomaly is but one instance of a great law which

209 is seen in developments generally, that changes which appear at first

210 sight to contradict that out of which they grew, are really its

211 protection or illustration. Our Lord Himself is represented in the

212 Prophets as a combatant inflicting wounds while He received them, as

213 coming from Bozrah with dyed garments, sprinkled and red in His apparel

214 with the blood of His enemies; and, whereas no war is lawful but what is

215 just, it surely beseems that they who are engaged in so dreadful a

216 commission as that of taking away life at the price of their own,

217 should at least have the support of His Presence, and fight under the

218 mystical influence of His Name, who redeemed His elect as a combatant by

219 the Blood of Atonement, with the slaughter of His foes, the sudden

220 overthrow of the Jews, and the slow and awful fall of the Pagan Empire.

221 And if the wars of Christian nations have often been unjust, this is a

222 reason against much more than the use of religious symbols by the

223 parties who engage in them, though the pretence of religion may increase

224 the sin.

225 5.

226 The same rule of development has been observed in respect of the

227 doctrine of the Blessed Trinity. It is the objection of the School of

228 Socinus, that belief in the Trinity is destructive of any true

229 maintenance of the Divine Unity, however strongly the latter may be

230 professed; but Petavius, as we have seen,[423:1] sets it down as one

231 especial recommendation of the Catholic doctrine, that it subserves that

232 original truth which at first sight it does but obscure and compromise.

233 6.

234 This representation of the consistency of the Catholic system will be

235 found to be true, even in respect of those peculiarities of it, which

236 have been considered by Protestants most open to the charge of

237 corruption and innovation. It is maintained, for instance, that the

238 veneration paid to Images in the Catholic Church directly contradicts

239 the command of Scripture, and the usage of the primitive ages. As to

240 primitive usage, that part of the subject has been incidentally observed

241 upon already; here I will make one remark on the argument from

242 Scripture.

243 It may be reasonably questioned, then, whether the Commandment which

244 stands second in the Protestant Decalogue, on which the prohibition of

245 Images is grounded, was intended in its letter for more than temporary

246 observance. So far is certain, that, though none could surpass the later

247 Jews in its literal observance, nevertheless this did not save them from

248 the punishments attached to the violation of it. If this be so, the

249 literal observance is not its true and evangelical import.

250 7.

251 "When the generation to come of your children shall rise up after you,"

252 says their inspired lawgiver, "and the stranger that shall come from a

253 far land shall say, when they see the plagues of that land, and its

254 sicknesses which the Lord hath laid upon it; and that the whole land

255 thereof is brimstone, and salt, and burning, that it is not sown, nor

256 beareth, nor any grass groweth therein, . . . even all nations shall say,

257 Wherefore hath the Lord done thus unto this land? What meaneth the heat

258 of this great anger? Then men shall say, Because they have forsaken the

259 covenants of the Lord God of their fathers, which He made with them when

260 He brought them forth out of the land of Egypt; for they went and served

261 other gods, and worshipped them, gods whom they knew not, and whom He

262 had not given them." Now the Jews of our Lord's day did not keep this

263 covenant, for they incurred the penalty; yet they kept the letter of the

264 Commandment rigidly, and were known among the heathen far and wide for

265 their devotion to the "Lord God of their fathers who brought them out of

266 the land of Egypt," and for their abhorrence of the "gods whom He had

267 not given them." If then adherence to the letter was no protection to

268 the Jews, departure from the letter may be no guilt in Christians.

269 It should be observed, moreover, that there certainly is a difference

270 between the two covenants in their respective view of symbols of the

271 Almighty. In the Old, it was blasphemy to represent Him under "the

272 similitude of a calf that eateth hay;" in the New, the Third Person of

273 the Holy Trinity has signified His Presence by the appearance of a Dove,

274 and the Second Person has presented His sacred Humanity for worship

275 under the name of the Lamb.

276 8.

277 It follows that, if the letter of the Decalogue is but partially binding

278 on Christians, it is as justifiable, in setting it before persons under

279 instruction, to omit such parts as do not apply to them, as, when we

280 quote passages from the Pentateuch in Sermons or Lectures generally, to

281 pass over verses which refer simply to the temporal promises or the

282 ceremonial law, a practice which we allow without any intention or

283 appearance of dealing irreverently with the sacred text.

284 #### SECTION II.

285 ##### DEVOTION TO THE BLESSED VIRGIN.

286 It has been anxiously asked, whether the honours paid to St. Mary, which

287 have grown out of devotion to her Almighty Lord and Son, do not, in

288 fact, tend to weaken that devotion; and whether, from the nature of the

289 case, it is possible so to exalt a creature without withdrawing the

290 heart from the Creator.

291 In addition to what has been said on this subject in foregoing Chapters,

292 I would here observe that the question is one of fact, not of

293 presumption or conjecture. The abstract lawfulness of the honours paid

294 to St. Mary, and their distinction in theory from the incommunicable

295 worship paid to God, are points which have already been dwelt upon; but

296 here the question turns upon their practicability or expedience, which

297 must be determined by the fact whether they are practicable, and whether

298 they have been found to be expedient.

299 1.

300 Here I observe, first, that, to those who admit the authority of the

301 Fathers of Ephesus, the question is in no slight degree answered by

302 their sanction of the *θεοτόκος, or "Mother of God," as a title

303 of St. Mary, and as given in order to protect the doctrine of the

304 Incarnation, and to preserve the faith of Catholics from a specious

305 Humanitarianism. And if we take a survey at least of Europe, we shall

306 find that it is not those religious communions which are characterized

307 by devotion towards the Blessed Virgin that have ceased to adore her

308 Eternal Son, but those very bodies, (when allowed by the law,) which

309 have renounced devotion to her. The regard for His glory, which was

310 professed in that keen jealousy of her exaltation, has not been

311 supported by the event. They who were accused of worshipping a creature

312 in His stead, still worship Him; their accusers, who hoped to worship

313 Him so purely, they, wherever obstacles to the development of their

314 principles have been removed, have ceased to worship Him altogether.

315 2.

316 Next, it must be observed, that the tone of the devotion paid to the

317 Blessed Mary is altogether distinct from that which is paid to her

318 Eternal Son, and to the Holy Trinity, as we must certainly allow on

319 inspection of the Catholic services. The supreme and true worship paid

320 to the Almighty is severe, profound, awful, as well as tender,

321 confiding, and dutiful. Christ is addressed as true God, while He is

322 true Man; as our Creator and Judge, while He is most loving, gentle, and

323 gracious. On the other hand, towards St. Mary the language employed is

324 affectionate and ardent, as towards a mere child of Adam; though

325 subdued, as coming from her sinful kindred. How different, for instance,

326 is the tone of the Dies Iræ* from that of the *Stabat Mater*. In the

327 "Tristis et afflicta Mater Unigeniti," in the "Virgo virginum præclara

328 Mihi jam non sis amara, Pœnas mecum divide," in the "Fac me vere

329 tecum flere," we have an expression of the feelings with which we regard

330 one who is a creature and a mere human being; but in the "Rex tremendæ

331 majestatis qui salvandos salvas gratis, salva me Fons pietatis," the "Ne

332 me perdas illâ die," the "Juste judex ultionis, donum fac remissionis,"

333 the "Oro supplex et acclinis, cor contritum quasi cinis," the "Pie Jesu

334 Domine, dona eis requiem," we hear the voice of the creature raised in

335 hope and love, yet in deep awe to his Creator, Infinite Benefactor, and

336 Judge.

337 Or again, how distinct is the language of the Breviary Services on the

338 Festival of Pentecost, or of the Holy Trinity, from the language of the

339 Services for the Assumption! How indescribably majestic, solemn, and

340 soothing is the "Veni Creator Spiritus," the "Altissimi donum Dei, Fons

341 vivus, ignis, charitas," or the "Vera et una Trinitas, una et summa

342 Deitas, sancta et una Unitas," the "Spes nostra, salus nostra, honor

343 noster, O beata Trinitas," the "Charitas Pater, gratia Filius,

344 communicatio Spiritus Sanctus, O beata Trinitas;" "Libera nos, salva

345 nos, vivifica nos, O beata Trinitas!" How fond, on the contrary, how

346 full of sympathy and affection, how stirring and animating, in the

347 Office for the Assumption, is the "Virgo prudentissima, quo progrederis,

348 quasi aurora valde rutilans? filia Sion, tota formosa et suavis es,

349 pulcra ut luna, electa ut sol;" the "Sicut dies verni circumdabant eam

350 flores rosarum, et lilia convallium;" the "Maria Virgo assumpta est ad

351 æthereum thalamum in quo Rex regum stellato sedet solio;" and the

352 "Gaudent Angeli, laudantes benedicunt Dominum." And so again, the

353 Antiphon, the "Ad te clamamus exules filii Hevæ, ad te suspiramus

354 gementes et flentes in hac lacrymarum valle," and "Eia ergo, advocata

355 nostra, illos tuos misericordes oculos ad nos converte," and "O clemens,

356 O pia, O dulcis Virgo Maria." Or the Hymn, "Ave Maris stella, Dei Mater

357 alma," and "Virgo singularis, inter omnes mitis, nos culpis solutos,

358 mites fac et castos."

359 3.

360 Nor does it avail to object that, in this contrast of devotional

361 exercises, the human will supplant the Divine, from the infirmity of our

362 nature; for, I repeat, the question is one of fact, whether it has done

363 so. And next it must be asked, whether the character of much of the

364 Protestant devotion towards our Lord has been that of adoration at all;

365 and not rather such as we pay to an excellent human being, that is, no

366 higher devotion than that which Catholics pay to St. Mary, differing

367 from it, however, in often being familiar, rude, and earthly. Carnal

368 minds will ever create a carnal worship for themselves; and to forbid

369 them the service of the Saints will have no tendency to teach them the

370 worship of God.

371 Moreover, it must be observed, what is very important, that great and

372 constant as is the devotion which the Catholic pays to the Blessed Mary,

373 it has a special province, and has far more connexion with the public

374 services and the festive aspect of Christianity, and with certain

375 extraordinary offices which she holds, than with what is strictly

376 personal and primary in religion.

377 Two instances will serve in illustration of this, and they are but

378 samples of many others.[428:1]

379 4.

380 (1.) For example, St. Ignatius' Spiritual Exercises are among the most

381 approved methods of devotion in the modern Catholic Church; they proceed

382 from one of the most celebrated of her Saints, and have the praise of

383 Popes, and of the most eminent masters of the spiritual life. A Bull of

384 Paul the Third's "approves, praises, and sanctions all and everything

385 contained in them;" indulgences are granted to the performance of them

386 by the same Pope, by Alexander the Seventh, and by Benedict the

387 Fourteenth. St. Carlo Borromeo declared that he learned more from them

388 than from all other books together; St. Francis de Sales calls them "a

389 holy method of reformation," and they are the model on which all the

390 extraordinary devotions of religious men or bodies, and the course of

391 missions, are conducted. If there is a document which is the

392 authoritative exponent of the inward communion of the members of the

393 modern Catholic Church with their God and Saviour, it is this work.

394 The Exercises are directed to the removal of obstacles in the way of the

395 soul's receiving and profiting by the gifts of God. They undertake to

396 effect this in three ways; by removing all objects of this world, and,

397 as it were, bringing the soul "into the solitude where God may speak to

398 its heart;" next, by setting before it the ultimate end of man, and its

399 own deviations from it, the beauty of holiness, and the pattern of

400 Christ; and, lastly, by giving rules for its correction. They consist of

401 a course of prayers, meditations, self-examinations, and the like, which

402 in its complete extent lasts thirty days; and these are divided into

403 three stages,—the *Via Purgativa*, in which sin is the main subject of

404 consideration; the *Via Illuminativa*, which is devoted to the

405 contemplation of our Lord's passion, involving the process of the

406 determination of our calling; and the *Via Unitiva*, in which we proceed

407 to the contemplation of our Lord's resurrection and ascension.

408 5.

409 No more need be added in order to introduce the remark for which I have

410 referred to these Exercises; viz. that in a work so highly sanctioned,

411 so widely received, so intimately bearing upon the most sacred points of

412 personal religion, very slight mention occurs of devotion to the Blessed

413 Virgin, Mother of God. There is one mention of her in the rule given for

414 the first Prelude or preparation, in which the person meditating is

415 directed to consider as before him a church, or other place with Christ

416 in it, St. Mary, and whatever else is suitable to the subject of

417 meditation. Another is in the third Exercise, in which one of the three

418 addresses is made to our Lady, Christ's Mother, requesting earnestly

419 "her intercession with her Son;" to which is to be added the Ave Mary.

420 In the beginning of the Second Week there is a form of offering

421 ourselves to God in the presence of "His infinite goodness," and with

422 the witness of His "glorious Virgin Mother Mary, and the whole host of

423 heaven." At the end of the Meditation upon the Angel Gabriel's mission

424 to St. Mary, there is an address to each Divine Person, to "the Word

425 Incarnate and to His Mother." In the Meditation upon the Two Standards,

426 there is an address prescribed to St. Mary to implore grace from her Son

427 through her, with an Ave Mary after it.

428 In the beginning of the Third Week one address is prescribed to Christ;

429 or three, if devotion incites, to Mother, Son, and Father. In the

430 description given of three different modes of prayer we are told, if we

431 would imitate the Blessed Mary, we must recommend ourselves to her, as

432 having power with her Son, and presently the Ave Mary, *Salve Regina*,

433 and other forms are prescribed, as is usual after all prayers. And this

434 is pretty much the whole of the devotion, if it may so be called, which

435 is recommended towards St. Mary in the course of so many apparently as a

436 hundred and fifty Meditations, and those chiefly on the events in our

437 Lord's earthly history as recorded in Scripture. It would seem then that

438 whatever be the influence of the doctrines connected with the Blessed

439 Virgin and the Saints in the Catholic Church, at least they do not

440 impede or obscure the freest exercise and the fullest manifestation of

441 the devotional feelings towards God and Christ.

442 6.

443 (2.) The other instance which I give in illustration is of a different

444 kind, but is suitable to mention. About forty little books have come

445 into my possession which are in circulation among the laity at Rome, and

446 answer to the smaller publications of the Christian Knowledge Society

447 among ourselves. They have been taken almost at hazard from a number of

448 such works, and are of various lengths; some running to as many as two

449 or three hundred pages, others consisting of scarce a dozen. They may be

450 divided into three classes:—a third part consists of books on practical

451 subjects; another third is upon the Incarnation and Passion; and of the

452 rest, a portion is upon the Sacraments, especially the Holy Eucharist,

453 with two or three for the use of Missions, but the greater part is about

454 the Blessed Virgin.

455 As to the class on practical subjects, they are on such as the

456 following: "La Consolazione degl' Infermi;" "Pensieri di una donna sul

457 vestire moderno;" "L'Inferno Aperto;" "Il Purgatorio Aperto;" St.

458 Alphonso Liguori's "Massime eterne;" other Maxims by St. Francis de

459 Sales for every day in the year; "Pratica per ben confessarsi e

460 communicarsi;" and the like.

461 The titles of the second class on the Incarnation and Passion are such

462 as "Gesu dalla Croce al cuore del peccatore;" "Novena del Ss. Natale di

463 G. C.;" "Associazione pel culto perpetuo del divin cuore;" "Compendio

464 della Passione."

465 In the third are "Il Mese Eucaristico," "Il divoto di Maria," Feasts of

466 the Blessed Virgin, &c.

467 7.

468 These books in all three divisions are, as even the titles of some of

469 them show, in great measure made up of Meditations; such are the "Breve

470 e pie Meditazioni" of P. Crasset; the "Meditazioni per ciascun giorno

471 del mese sulla Passione;" the "Meditazioni per l'ora Eucaristica." Now

472 of these it may be said generally, that in the body of the Meditation

473 St. Mary is hardly mentioned at all. For instance, in the Meditations on

474 the Passion, a book used for distribution, through two hundred and

475 seventy-seven pages St. Mary is not once named. In the Prayers for Mass

476 which are added, she is introduced, at the Confiteor, thus, "I pray the

477 Virgin, the Angels, the Apostles, and all the Saints of heaven to

478 intercede," &c.; and in the Preparation for Penance, she is once

479 addressed, after our Lord, as the Refuge of sinners, with the Saints and

480 Guardian Angel; and at the end of the Exercise there is a similar prayer

481 of four lines for the intercession of St. Mary, Angels and Saints of

482 heaven. In the Exercise for Communion, in a prayer to our Lord, "my only

483 and infinite good, my treasure, my life, my paradise, my all," the

484 merits of the Saints are mentioned, "especially of St. Mary." She is

485 also mentioned with Angels and Saints at the termination.

486 In a collection of "Spiritual Lauds" for Missions, of thirty-six Hymns,

487 we find as many as eleven addressed to St. Mary, or relating to her,

488 among which are translations of the *Ave Maris Stella*, and the *Stabat

489 Mater*, and the *Salve Regina*; and one is on "the sinner's reliance on

490 Mary." Five, however, which are upon Repentance, are entirely engaged

491 upon the subjects of our Lord and sin, with the exception of an address

492 to St. Mary at the end of two of them. Seven others, upon sin, the

493 Crucifixion, and the Four Last Things, do not mention the Blessed

494 Virgin's name.

495 To the Manual for the Perpetual Adoration of the Divine Heart of Jesus

496 there is appended one chapter on the Immaculate Conception.

497 8.

498 One of the most important of these books is the French *Pensez-y bien*,

499 which seems a favourite, since there are two translations of it, one of

500 them being the fifteenth edition; and it is used for distribution in

501 Missions. In these reflections there is scarcely a word said of St.

502 Mary. At the end there is a Method of reciting the Crown of the Seven

503 Dolours of the Virgin Mary, which contains seven prayers to her, and the

504 *Stabat Mater*.

505 One of the longest in the whole collection is a tract consisting

506 principally of Meditations on the Holy Communion; under the title of the

507 "Eucharistic Month," as already mentioned. In these "Preparations,"

508 "Aspirations," &c., St. Mary is but once mentioned, and that in a prayer

509 addressed to our Lord. "O my sweetest Brother," it says with an allusion

510 to the Canticles, "who, being made Man for my salvation, hast sucked the

511 milk from the virginal breast of her, who is my Mother by grace," &c. In

512 a small "Instruction" given to children on their first Communion, there

513 are the following questions and answers: "Is our Lady in the Host? No.

514 Are the Angels and the Saints? No. Why not? Because they have no place

515 there."

516 9.

517 Now coming to those in the third class, which directly relate to the

518 Blessed Mary, such as "Esercizio ad Onore dell' addolorato cuore di

519 Maria," "Novena di Preparazione alla festa dell' Assunzione," "Li

520 Quindici Misteri del Santo Rosario," the principal is Father Segneri's

521 "Il divoto di Maria," which requires a distinct notice. It is far from

522 the intention of these remarks to deny the high place which the Holy

523 Virgin holds in the devotion of Catholics; I am but bringing evidence of

524 its not interfering with that incommunicable and awful relation which

525 exists between the creature and the Creator; and, if the foregoing

526 instances show, as far as they go, that that relation is preserved

527 inviolate in such honours as are paid to St. Mary, so will this treatise

528 throw light upon the *rationale* by which the distinction is preserved

529 between the worship of God and the honour of an exalted creature, and

530 that in singular accordance with the remarks made in the foregoing

531 Section.

532 10.

533 This work of Segneri is written against persons who continue in sins

534 under pretence of their devotion to St. Mary, and in consequence he is

535 led to draw out the idea which good Catholics have of her. The idea is

536 this, that she is absolutely the first of created beings. Thus the

537 treatise says, that "God might have easily made a more beautiful

538 firmament, and a greener earth, but it was not possible to make a higher

539 Mother than the Virgin Mary; and in her formation there has been

540 conferred on mere creatures all the glory of which they are capable,

541 remaining mere creatures," p. 34. And as containing all created

542 perfection, she has all those attributes, which, as was noticed above,

543 the Arians and other heretics applied to our Lord, and which the Church

544 denied of Him as infinitely below His Supreme Majesty. Thus she is "the

545 created Idea in the making of the world," p. 20; "which, as being a more

546 exact copy of the Incarnate Idea than was elsewhere to be found, was

547 used as the original of the rest of the creation," p. 21. To her are

548 applied the words, "Ego primogenita prodivi ex ore Altissimi," because

549 she was predestinated in the Eternal Mind coevally with the Incarnation

550 of her Divine Son. But to Him alone the title of Wisdom Incarnate is

551 reserved, p. 25. Again, Christ is the First-born by nature; the Virgin

552 in a less sublime order, viz. that of adoption. Again, if omnipotence is

553 ascribed to her, it is a participated omnipotence (as she and all Saints

554 have a participated sonship, divinity, glory, holiness, and worship),

555 and is explained by the words, "Quod Deus imperio, tu prece, Virgo,

556 potes."

557 11.

558 Again, a special office is assigned to the Blessed Virgin, that is,

559 special as compared with all other Saints; but it is marked off with the

560 utmost precision from that assigned to our Lord. Thus she is said to

561 have been made "the arbitress of every *effect* coming from God's

562 mercy." Because she is the Mother of God, the salvation of mankind is

563 said to be given to her prayers "*de congruo*, but *de condigno* it is

564 due only to the blood of the Redeemer," p. 113. Merit is ascribed to

565 Christ, and prayer to St. Mary, p. 162. The whole may be expressed in

566 the words, "*Unica* spes mea Jesus, et post Jesum Virgo Maria. Amen."

567 Again, a distinct *cultus* is assigned to Mary, but the reason of it is

568 said to be the transcendent dignity of her Son. "A particular *cultus*

569 is due to the Virgin beyond comparison greater than that given to any

570 other Saint, because her dignity belongs to another order, namely to one

571 which in some sense belongs to the order of the Hypostatic Union itself,

572 and is necessarily connected with it," p. 41. And "Her being the Mother

573 of God is the source of all the extraordinary honours due to Mary," p.

574 35.

575 It is remarkable that the "Monstra te esse Matrem" is explained, p. 158,

576 as "Show thyself to be *our* Mother;" an interpretation which I think I

577 have found elsewhere in these Tracts, and also in a book commonly used

578 in religious houses, called the "Journal of Meditations," and

579 elsewhere.[436:1]

580 It must be kept in mind that my object here is not to prove the dogmatic

581 accuracy of what these popular publications teach concerning the

582 prerogatives of the Blessed Virgin, but to show that that teaching is

583 not such as to obscure the divine glory of her Son. We must ask for

584 clearer evidence before we are able to admit so grave a charge; and so

585 much may suffice on the Sixth Test of fidelity in the development of an

586 idea, as applied to the Catholic system.

FOOTNOTES:

121 [422:1] Supr. p. 173.

122 [423:1] Supr. p. 174.

123 [428:1] *E. g.* the "De Imitatione," the "Introduction à la Vie

124 Dévote," the "Spiritual Combat," the "Anima Divota," the "Paradisus

125 Animæ," the "Regula Cleri," the "Garden of the Soul," &c. &c. [Also, the

126 Roman Catechism, drawn up expressly for Parish instruction, a book in

127 which, out of nearly 600 pages, scarcely half-a-dozen make mention of

128 the Blessed Virgin, though without any disparagement thereby, or thought

129 of disparagement, of her special prerogatives.]

130 [436:1] [Vid. Via Media, vol. ii. pp. 121-2.]

CHAPTER XII.

124 (Texto do capítulo)

APPLICATION OF THE SEVENTH NOTE OF A TRUE

127 DEVELOPMENT.

128 #### CHRONIC VIGOUR.

129 We have arrived at length at the seventh and last test, which was laid

130 down when we started, for distinguishing the true development of an idea

131 from its corruptions and perversions: it is this. A corruption, if

132 vigorous, is of brief duration, runs itself out quickly, and ends in

133 death; on the other hand, if it lasts, it fails in vigour and passes

134 into a decay. This general law gives us additional assistance in

135 determining the character of the developments of Christianity commonly

136 called Catholic.

137 2.

138 When we consider the succession of ages during which the Catholic system

139 has endured, the severity of the trials it has undergone, the sudden and

140 wonderful changes without and within which have befallen it, the

141 incessant mental activity and the intellectual gifts of its maintainers,

142 the enthusiasm which it has kindled, the fury of the controversies which

143 have been carried on among its professors, the impetuosity of the

144 assaults made upon it, the ever-increasing responsibilities to which it

145 has been committed by the continuous development of its dogmas, it is

146 quite inconceivable that it should not have been broken up and lost,

147 were it a corruption of Christianity. Yet it is still living, if there

148 be a living religion or philosophy in the world; vigorous, energetic,

149 persuasive, progressive; *vires acquirit eundo*; it grows and is not

150 overgrown; it spreads out, yet is not enfeebled; it is ever germinating,

151 yet ever consistent with itself. Corruptions indeed are to be found

152 which sleep and are suspended; and these, as I have said, are usually

153 called "decays:" such is not the case with Catholicity; it does not

154 sleep, it is not stationary even now; and that its long series of

155 developments should be corruptions would be an instance of sustained

156 error, so novel, so unaccountable, so preternatural, as to be little

157 short of a miracle, and to rival those manifestations of Divine Power

158 which constitute the evidence of Christianity. We sometimes view with

159 surprise and awe the degree of pain and disarrangement which the human

160 frame can undergo without succumbing; yet at length there comes an end.

161 Fevers have their crisis, fatal or favourable; but this corruption of a

162 thousand years, if corruption it be, has ever been growing nearer death,

163 yet never reaching it, and has been strengthened, not debilitated, by

164 its excesses.

165 3.

166 For instance: when the Empire was converted, multitudes, as is very

167 plain, came into the Church on but partially religious motives, and with

168 habits and opinions infected with the false worships which they had

169 professedly abandoned. History shows us what anxiety and effort it cost

170 her rulers to keep Paganism out of her pale. To this tendency must be

171 added the hazard which attended on the development of the Catholic

172 ritual, such as the honours publicly assigned to Saints and Martyrs, the

173 formal veneration of their relics, and the usages and observances which

174 followed. What was to hinder the rise of a sort of refined Pantheism,

175 and the overthrow of dogmatism *pari passu* with the multiplication of

176 heavenly intercessors and patrons? If what is called in reproach

177 "Saint-worship" resembled the polytheism which it supplanted, or was a

178 corruption, how did Dogmatism survive? Dogmatism is a religion's

179 profession of its own reality as contrasted with other systems; but

180 polytheists are liberals, and hold that one religion is as good as

181 another. Yet the theological system was developing and strengthening, as

182 well as the monastic rule, which is intensely anti-pantheistic, all the

183 while the ritual was assimilating itself, as Protestants say, to the

184 Paganism of former ages.

185 4.

186 Nor was the development of dogmatic theology, which was then taking

187 place, a silent and spontaneous process. It was wrought out and carried

188 through under the fiercest controversies, and amid the most fearful

189 risks. The Catholic faith was placed in a succession of perils, and

190 rocked to and fro like a vessel at sea. Large portions of Christendom

191 were, one after another, in heresy or in schism; the leading Churches

192 and the most authoritative schools fell from time to time into serious

193 error; three Popes, Liberius, Vigilius, Honorius, have left to posterity

194 the burden of their defence: but these disorders were no interruption to

195 the sustained and steady march of the sacred science from implicit

196 belief to formal statement. The series of ecclesiastical decisions, in

197 which its progress was ever and anon signified, alternate between the

198 one and the other side of the theological dogma especially in question,

199 as if fashioning it into shape by opposite strokes. The controversy

200 began in Apollinaris, who confused or denied the Two Natures in Christ,

201 and was condemned by Pope Damasus. A reaction followed, and Theodore of

202 Mopsuestia suggested by his teaching the doctrine of Two Persons. After

203 Nestorius had brought that heresy into public view, and had incurred in

204 consequence the anathema of the Third Ecumenical Council, the current of

205 controversy again shifted its direction; for Eutyches appeared,

206 maintained the One Nature, and was condemned at Chalcedon. Something

207 however was still wanting to the overthrow of the Nestorian doctrine of

208 Two Persons, and the Fifth Council was formally directed against the

209 writings of Theodore and his party. Then followed the Monothelite

210 heresy, which was a revival of the Eutychian or Monophysite, and was

211 condemned in the Sixth. Lastly, Nestorianism once more showed itself in

212 the Adoptionists of Spain, and gave occasion to the great Council of

213 Frankfort. Any one false step would have thrown the whole theory of the

214 doctrine into irretrievable confusion; but it was as if some one

215 individual and perspicacious intellect, to speak humanly, ruled the

216 theological discussion from first to last. That in the long course of

217 centuries, and in spite of the failure, in points of detail, of the most

218 gifted Fathers and Saints, the Church thus wrought out the one and only

219 consistent theory which can be taken on the great doctrine in dispute,

220 proves how clear, simple, and exact her vision of that doctrine was. But

221 it proves more than this. Is it not utterly incredible, that with this

222 thorough comprehension of so great a mystery, as far as the human mind

223 can know it, she should be at that very time in the commission of the

224 grossest errors in religious worship, and should be hiding the God and

225 Mediator, whose Incarnation she contemplated with so clear an intellect,

226 behind a crowd of idols?

227 5.

228 The integrity of the Catholic developments is still more evident when

229 they are viewed in contrast with the history of other doctrinal systems.

230 Philosophies and religions of the world have each its day, and are parts

231 of a succession. They supplant and are in turn supplanted. But the

232 Catholic religion alone has had no limits; it alone has ever been

233 greater than the emergence, and can do what others cannot do. If it were

234 a falsehood, or a corruption, like the systems of men, it would be weak

235 as they are; whereas it is able even to impart to them a strength which

236 they have not, and it uses them for its own purposes, and locates them

237 in its own territory. The Church can extract good from evil, or at least

238 gets no harm from it. She inherits the promise made to the disciples,

239 that they should take up serpents, and, if they drank any deadly thing,

240 it should not hurt them. When evil has clung to her, and the barbarian

241 people have looked on with curiosity or in malice, till she should have

242 swollen or fallen down suddenly, she has shaken the venomous beast into

243 the fire, and felt no harm.

244 6.

245 Eusebius has set before us this attribute of Catholicism in a passage in

246 his history. "These attempts," he says, speaking of the acts of the

247 enemy, "did not long avail him, Truth ever consolidating itself, and, as

248 time goes on, shining into broader day. For, while the devices of

249 adversaries were extinguished at once, undone by their very

250 impetuosity,—one heresy after another presenting its own novelty, the

251 former specimens ever dissolving and wasting variously in manifold and

252 multiform shapes,—the brightness of the Catholic and only true Church

253 went forward increasing and enlarging, yet ever in the same things, and

254 in the same way, beaming on the whole race of Greeks and barbarians with

255 the awfulness, and simplicity, and nobleness, and sobriety, and purity

256 of its divine polity and philosophy. Thus the calumny against our whole

257 creed died with its day, and there continued alone our Discipline,

258 sovereign among all, and acknowledged to be pre-eminent in awfulness,

259 sobriety, and divine and philosophical doctrines; so that no one of this

260 day dares to cast any base reproach upon our faith, nor any calumny,

261 such as it was once usual for our enemies to use."[442:1]

262 7.

263 The Psalmist says, "We went through fire and water;" nor is it possible

264 to imagine trials fiercer or more various than those from which

265 Catholicism has come forth uninjured, as out of the Egyptian sea or the

266 Babylonian furnace. First of all were the bitter persecutions of the

267 Pagan Empire in the early centuries; then its sudden conversion, the

268 liberty of Christian worship, the development of the *cultus sanctorum*,

269 and the reception of Monachism into the ecclesiastical system. Then came

270 the irruption of the barbarians, and the occupation by them of the

271 *orbis terrarum* from the North, and by the Saracens from the South.

272 Meanwhile the anxious and protracted controversy concerning the

273 Incarnation hung like some terrible disease upon the faith of the

274 Church. Then came the time of thick darkness; and afterwards two great

275 struggles, one with the material power, the other with the intellect, of

276 the world, terminating in the ecclesiastical monarchy, and in the

277 theology of the schools. And lastly came the great changes consequent

278 upon the controversies of the sixteenth century. Is it conceivable that

279 any one of those heresies, with which ecclesiastical history abounds,

280 should have gone through a hundredth part of these trials, yet have come

281 out of them so nearly what it was before, as Catholicism has done? Could

282 such a theology as Arianism have lasted through the scholastic contest?

283 or Montanism have endured to possess the world, without coming to a

284 crisis, and failing? or could the imbecility of the Manichean system, as

285 a religion, have escaped exposure, had it been brought into conflict

286 with the barbarians of the Empire, or the feudal system?

287 8.

288 A similar contrast discovers itself in the respective effects and

289 fortunes of certain influential principles or usages, which have both

290 been introduced into the Catholic system, and are seen in operation

291 elsewhere. When a system really is corrupt, powerful agents, when

292 applied to it, do but develope that corruption, and bring it the more

293 speedily to an end. They stimulate it preternaturally; it puts forth its

294 strength, and dies in some memorable act. Very different has been the

295 history of Catholicism, when it has committed itself to such formidable

296 influences. It has borne, and can bear, principles or doctrines, which

297 in other systems of religion quickly degenerate into fanaticism or

298 infidelity. This might be shown at great length in the history of the

299 Aristotelic philosophy within and without the Church; or in the history

300 of Monachism, or of Mysticism;—not that there has not been at first a

301 conflict between these powerful and unruly elements and the Divine

302 System into which they were entering, but that it ended in the victory

303 of Catholicism. The theology of St. Thomas, nay of the Church of his

304 period, is built on that very Aristotelism, which the early Fathers

305 denounce as the source of all misbelief, and in particular of the Arian

306 and Monophysite heresies. The exercises of asceticism, which are so

307 graceful in St. Antony, so touching in St. Basil, and so awful in St.

308 Germanus, do but become a melancholy and gloomy superstition even in the

309 most pious persons who are cut off from Catholic communion. And while

310 the highest devotion in the Church is the mystical, and contemplation

311 has been the token of the most singularly favoured Saints, we need not

312 look deeply into the history of modern sects, for evidence of the

313 excesses in conduct, or the errors in doctrine, to which mystics have

314 been commonly led, who have boasted of their possession of reformed

315 truth, and have rejected what they called the corruptions of

316 Catholicism.

317 9.

318 It is true, there have been seasons when, from the operation of external

319 or internal causes, the Church has been thrown into what was almost a

320 state of *deliquium*; but her wonderful revivals, while the world was

321 triumphing over her, is a further evidence of the absence of corruption

322 in the system of doctrine and worship into which she has developed. If

323 corruption be an incipient disorganization, surely an abrupt and

324 absolute recurrence to the former state of vigour, after an interval, is

325 even less conceivable than a corruption that is permanent. Now this is

326 the case with the revivals I speak of. After violent exertion men are

327 exhausted and fall asleep; they awake the same as before, refreshed by

328 the temporary cessation of their activity; and such has been the slumber

329 and such the restoration of the Church. She pauses in her course, and

330 almost suspends her functions; she rises again, and she is herself once

331 more; all things are in their place and ready for action. Doctrine is

332 where it was, and usage, and precedence, and principle, and policy;

333 there may be changes, but they are consolidations or adaptations; all is

334 unequivocal and determinate, with an identity which there is no

335 disputing. Indeed it is one of the most popular charges against the

336 Catholic Church at this very time, that she is "incorrigible;"—change

337 she cannot, if we listen to St. Athanasius or St. Leo; change she never

338 will, if we believe the controversialist or alarmist of the present day.

339 Such were the thoughts concerning the "Blessed Vision of Peace," of one

340 whose long-continued petition had been that the Most Merciful would not

341 despise the work of His own Hands, nor leave him to himself;—while yet

342 his eyes were dim, and his breast laden, and he could but employ Reason

343 in the things of Faith. And now, dear Reader, time is short, eternity is

344 long. Put not from you what you have here found; regard it not as mere

345 matter of present controversy; set not out resolved to refute it, and

346 looking about for the best way of doing so; seduce not yourself with the

347 imagination that it comes of disappointment, or disgust, or

348 restlessness, or wounded feeling, or undue sensibility, or other

349 weakness. Wrap not yourself round in the associations of years past; nor

350 determine that to be truth which you wish to be so, nor make an idol of

351 cherished anticipations. Time is short, eternity is long.

352 Nunc dimittis servum tuum, Domine,

353 Secundum verbum tuum in pace:

354 Quia viderunt oculi mei salutare tuum.

355 THE END.

FOOTNOTES:

130 [442:1] Euseb. Hist. iv. 7, *ap.* Church of the Fathers

131 [Historical Sketches, vol. i. p. 408].

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES:

133 Pages xii, xvii, 2, 166, and 168 are blank in the original.

134 The abbreviations i. e. and e. g. have been spaced throughout the text

135 for consistency.

136 The following corrections have been made to the text:

137 Page 5: or the vicissitudes[original has vicissisudes] of

138 human affairs

139 Page 20: St. Justin was ready to concede to creatures.[period

140 missing in original]

141 Page 39: but is modified, or[original has or or] at least

142 influenced

143 Page 100: professes to accept,[original has period] and which,

144 do what he will

145 Page 102: and more explicit than the text.[period missing in

146 original]

147 Page 118: which is unsuitable to the Ante-nicene[original has

148 Antenicene] period

149 Page 133: almost universality in the primitive

150 Church.[133:1][footnote anchor missing in original—position

151 verified in an earlier edition]

152 Page 172: whether fairly or not does not interfere[original

153 has interefere]

154 Page 227: a good-humoured superstition[original has

155 supersition]

156 Page 288: He explained St. Thomas's[original has extraneous

157 comma]

158 Page 306: of Himeria in Osrhoene[original has Orshoëne]

159 Page 309: During the interval, Dioscorus[original has

160 Discorus] was tried

161 Page 320: to contain scarcely[original has scarely] a single

162 inhabitant

163 Page 336: derive its efficacy from human faith."[quotation

164 mark missing in original]

165 Page 344: orthodoxy will stand or fall together.[period

166 missing in original]

167 Page 365: true Unitarianism of St.[period missing in original]

168 Augustine.

169 Page 416: as it is said in the Apocalypse,[original has

170 extraneous quotation mark] "The dragon

171 [13:2] British Critic, July, 1836, p. 193.[period missing in

172 original]

173 [16:2] *λέγω, οὗτος ἐστὶν[original has ἑστὶν], ὅσα γε ἡμεῖς

174 [18:3] Basil,[original has period] ed. Ben.[period missing in

175 original] vol. 3,[comma missing in original] p. xcvi.

176 [81:2] Essay on Assent*, ch. vii. sect. 2.[period missing in

177 original]

178 [148:1] In Psalm 118, v. 3,[original has period] de Instit.

179 Virg. 50.

180 [162:1] Serm.[period missing in original] De Natal. iii. 3.

181 [213:1] p. 296, t. 5, mem. p. 63, t. 16,[comma missing in

182 original] mem. p. 267

183 [216:1] Sueton. Tiber.[period missing in original] 36

184 [234:3] [footnote number missing in original] Acad. Inscr. ibid.

185 [235:1] Gibbon, Hist. ch.[period missing in original] 16, note

186 14.

187 [237:2] In hon. Rom. 62.[original has comma] In Act. S. Cypr.

188 4

189 [259:1] Hær. 42,[original has period] p. 366.

190 [280:1] De Gub.[period missing in original] D. iv. p. 73.

191 [288:1] Lengerke, de Ephrem[original has extraneous period]

192 Syr. pp. 73-75.

193 [302:2] overthrow of all heresy, *especially* the

194 Arian,[original has period]

195 [331:2] *Vid.* also *supr.*[period missing in original] p.

196 256.

197 [369:1] Infra,[original has period] pp. 411-415, &c.

198 [371:1] Epp.[period missing in original] 102, 18.

199 [371:2] Contr. Faust.[original has comma] 20, 23.

200 [371:3] August.[letter "s" not printed in original] Ep. 102,

201 18

202 [399:1] Rosweyde,[original has period] V. P. p. 618.

203 [442:1] Euseb.[period missing in original] Hist. iv. 7